yC-NRLF 
 
 ^B ?Mb TS2 
 
GIFT 
 
 v:r.. A. !.:orris 1875-194 o 
 
iu^a, Mw^ 
 
 
 <^.e^: 
 
Digitized by tine Internet Arcliive 
 
 in 2008 witli funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 littp://www.archive.org/details/advancedliistoryoOOtoutricli 
 
AN ADVANCED HISTORY OF 
 GEEAT BEITAIN 
 
An Elementary History of England 
 
 With 88 1 1 bt sir at km s, Tables, Maps, and Plans. 
 BY 
 
 T. F. TOUT, M.A., 
 
 Professor of Mediaeval and Modern History in the 
 
 University of Manchester, 
 
 AND 
 
 JAMES SULLIVAN, Ph.D., 
 
 Principal of the Boys' High School, Brooklyn, 
 
 Now York. 
 
 Crown 8vo, §0.78 
 
 An Atlas of English History 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 SAMUEL RAWSON GARDINER, D.C.L., LL.D. 
 
 With 66 Maps and 22 J'laiis of Battles, etc. 
 
 Small 4to, $1.50 
 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.. NEW YORK. 
 
AN ADVANCED HISTORY 
 OF GREAT BRITAIN 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE 
 DEATH OF EDWARD VII. 
 
 WITH 63 MAPS AND PLANS 
 
 By T. F. tout, M.A. 
 
 \> 
 
 PROFESSOB OF MEDIJBVAL AKD MODERN HISTORY IN THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER 
 
 NEW IMPRESSION 
 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 
 
 FOURTH AVENUE AND 30TH STKEET, NEW YORK 
 LONDON, BOMDAY, AND CALCl'TTA 
 
 1912 
 All rights rttervM 
 

 / 
 
 S'y^ -' ^^^ ^C 
 

 CONTENTS 
 
 List of Bibliographies 
 
 List of Maps and Plans 
 
 List of Genealogical Tables 
 
 Table of Kings and Queens . 
 
 List of the Chief Ministries since 1689 
 
 Index ..... 
 
 BOOK I 
 
 DATK 
 
 Up to 1066. BRITAIN BEFORE THE NORMAN 
 CONQUEST . . . . 
 
 Up to 55 B.C. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 Britain 
 
 Prehistoric and Celtic 
 
 t 330 B.C. 
 
 The Palseolithio Age 
 
 The Neolithic Ago . 
 
 The Iberians 
 
 The Celts . 
 
 The Bronze and Iron Ages 
 
 The Voyage of Pythoas 
 
 55 B.C. -449 A.D. Chapter II. Roman Britain 
 
 65-54 B.C. Julius Cccsar's Invasions of Britain 
 43-86 A.D. The lionian Conquest of Britain 
 85-410. Roman Rule in Britain 
 78-85. Julius Agricola 
 
 The Two Roman Walls 
 Roman divisions of Britain . 
 The garrison and the roads 
 Roman Civilisation . 
 The Romano-British Church 
 Decay of the Roman Power 
 The Barbarian Invasions . 
 410. End of the Roman Power in Britain 
 410-449. The Picts, Scots, and Saxons 
 
 Permanent reaults of Roman Rule in Britain 
 
 PACK 
 XXXVT 
 
 xxTvii 
 xxxix 
 
 xl 
 
 740 
 
 743 
 
 I-81 
 
 1-5 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 2 
 2-3 
 
 3 
 4-S 
 
 6-15 
 
 6-7 
 
 7-9 
 
 9-14 
 
 9 
 9-10 
 10 
 II 
 II 
 12 
 12 
 M 
 14 
 >S 
 IS' 
 
 ivi^78419 
 
Vlll 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 449-607. Chapter III. The English Conquest of 
 Southern Britain . 
 
 The Jutos, the Saxons, and the Angles 
 
 The beginnings of England 
 
 The Jutish Settlements 
 
 The Saxon Settlements 
 
 The Anglian Settlements 
 
 The fate of the Britons 
 
 The Welsh . 
 
 The beginnings of Scotland 
 
 Conversion of the Plots and Scots 
 
 Why England became the strongest 
 
 597-821. 
 
 597. 
 
 627. 
 627-685. 
 
 626-655. 
 
 664. 
 668-690. 
 V16-821. 
 
 Chapter IV. The Early Overlordships 
 and the Conversion of the English to 
 Christianity . 
 
 The first stops toward English Unity 
 
 The Heptarchy 
 
 The first English Overlords 
 
 The Celtic Church . 
 
 Popo Gregory the Great 
 
 The Landing of Augustine . 
 
 The Conversion of Kent and Essex 
 
 The Conversion of Edwin . 
 
 The Northumbrian Overlordship . 
 
 Aidan and the Scottish Mission 
 
 Penda of Mcrcia 
 
 Conversion of the rest of England . 
 
 Dispute between the Roman and the Celtic 
 
 Churches .... 
 Synod of Whitby . 
 The work of Theodore of Tarsus 
 The Overlordship of Mercia 
 
 802-899. Chapter V. The West Saxon Overlord 
 ship and the Danish Invasions . 
 
 802-839. 
 839-858. 
 
 858-899. 
 
 878. 
 886. 
 
 The rise of Wessex . 
 
 The Koign of Egbert 
 
 Beginnings of the Danish Invasions 
 
 The Kcign of Ethelwulf 
 
 The Norse Migrations 
 
 The Sons of Ethelwulf 
 
 Settlements in England and the continent 
 
 Wessex saved by Alfred 
 
 Alfred and Guthrum's Peace 
 
 The Dane law . . 
 
 West Saxon Supremacy under Alfred 
 
 Alfred's lleforms 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 IX 
 
 899-978. Chapter VI. The Successors of Alfred 
 and the Beginnings of the English 
 Monarchy ..... 
 
 899-924. Edward the Elder, the first King of the English 
 
 The sons of Edward the Elder 
 924-940. Athelstan 
 
 937. The Battle of Brunanburh . 
 940-946. Edmund the Magnificent , 
 946-956. Keign of Edred 
 955-976. The Reigns of Edwy and Edgar 
 
 Archbishop Dtmstan 
 976-978. The Reign of Edward the Martyr 
 
 50-56 
 
 978-1042. 
 
 978-1016. 
 
 lOOS. 
 
 1013. 
 
 1016. 
 
 1017-1C36. 
 
 1036-1042. 
 
 Chapter VII. The Decline of the English 
 Kingdom and the Danish Conquest 
 
 Reign of Ethelred, the Unready 
 
 Renewal of Danish Invasions 
 
 The Massacre of St. Brice's Day 
 
 The Invasion of Swegen 
 
 The Struggle of Cnut and Edmund Ironside 
 
 Cnut, King of Denmark, Norway, and England 
 
 The Great Earldoms 
 
 Reigns of the Sons of Cnut . 
 
 1042-1066. Chapter VIII. The Reigns of Edward 
 the Confessor and Harold 
 
 1042. Accession of Edward the Confessor 
 
 Normandy and the Normans 
 
 The House of Godwin 
 
 Harold, Earl of the West Saxons . 
 1066. The Death of Edward the Confessor 
 
 Harold made King . . 
 
 Harold defeats Harold Hardrada . 
 
 Landing of William of Normandy . 
 
 Battle of Hastings . 
 
 449-1066. Chapter IX. English Life before the 
 Norman Conquest . 
 
 Agriculture and land tenure 
 
 Thegns, Ceorls, and Theows 
 
 Towns 
 
 Houses 
 
 Food and Drink 
 
 Arcbitecturo . 
 
 Laws . 
 
 The ^hjreq , 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 
 
 PAGI 
 
 Hundreds and Townships . . . 
 Law Courts ..... 
 
 77 
 
 77 
 
 The King's Officers .... 
 Frithborh and Tithing 
 The King ..... 
 The Witenagemot .... 
 The Church ..... 
 
 7S 
 7S 
 7S 
 7S 
 7S 
 
 Language and Literature . 
 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 
 8c 
 
 Period ..... 
 
 80-81 
 
 BOOK II 
 
 1066-1215. THE NORMAN AND ANGEVIN KINGS 82-158 
 1066-1087. Chapter I. William I. the Conqueror 
 
 1066-1071. 
 1071. 
 
 1076. 
 1079. 
 
 1086. 
 1086. 
 
 The Norman Conquest 
 
 Hereward subdued . 
 
 The Establishment of Feudalism 
 
 William and the Norman Barons 
 
 The Palatine Earldoms 
 
 The Forests . 
 
 The Baronial Eevolt 
 
 Revolt of Robert suppressed 
 
 William and the English . 
 
 The Domesday Book 
 
 The Oath at Salisbury 
 
 The Normans and the Church 
 
 William as overlord of Britain 
 
 Foreign Policy of William . 
 
 8292 
 
 8^ 
 
 84 
 
 8: 
 
 86 
 
 87 
 
 85 
 
 8? 
 
 8i 
 
 88-8c 
 
 8c 
 
 9C 
 
 90-92 
 
 91-92 
 
 93 
 
 1087-1100. Chapter II. William II. Rufus 
 
 1088. 
 1095. 
 
 1093. 
 
 1092. 
 
 1095. 
 1100. 
 
 The Sons of William the Conqueror 
 
 Baronial Revolt 
 
 Revolt of Robert Mowbray . 
 
 Ranulf Flambard 
 
 Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury 
 
 William 11. and Anselm 
 
 William 11., Scotland and Wales 
 
 Conquest of Cumberland 
 
 William 11. and Normandy 
 
 The First Crusade . 
 
 Death of Rufus 
 
 94-101 
 
 94-9i 
 9f 
 9i 
 9( 
 9; 
 
 97 -9< 
 9« 
 9< 
 
 lOO-IOl 
 IOC 
 
 roi 
 
 1100-1135. Chapter III. Henry I. 
 
 Early Measures of Henry i. 
 Henry i. and the Normans 
 
 1101, Robert-'g revolt 
 
 I02-U( 
 
 102-10; 
 
 103-iOi 
 
 10: 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XI 
 
 PATE 
 
 1102. 
 
 1106. 
 
 1103-1107. 
 
 1120. 
 
 1136. 
 
 Fall of Robert of BeU6me . 
 
 Battle of Tinchebray 
 
 Quarrel of Henry and Anselm , . 
 
 Henry i. Scotland and Wales 
 
 Henry and Louis vi. . . . 
 
 Roger of Salisbury and the Administrative System 
 
 The Loss of the White Ship 
 
 Normandy and Anjou 
 
 Death of Henry i. . 
 
 PAOK 
 
 104 
 104-105 
 106 
 107 
 107 
 108 
 108 
 109 
 
 1135-1154. Chapter IV. Stephen of Blois 
 
 1135. 
 1138. 
 
 1141. 
 1153. 
 1154. 
 
 Accession of Stephen 
 
 Battle of the Standard 
 
 Beginnings of Civil War 
 
 The Rivalry of Stephen and Matilda 
 
 Desolation of England 
 
 Geoffrey of Mandeville 
 
 The Battle of Lincoln 
 
 The Treaty of Wallingford . 
 
 The Death of Stephen 
 
 iii-iiS 
 
 III 
 112 
 
 "2-1 13 
 
 "3 
 "3 
 
 114 
 114 
 "5 
 "5 
 
 1154-1189. Chapter V. Henry II. of Anjou . 
 
 Character of Henry 11. . 
 
 The Restoration of Order . 
 
 Thomas Becket .... 
 1164. The Constitutions of Clarendon and the quarrel of 
 
 Henry and Becket 
 1170. Murder of Becket .... 
 
 Period of Amalgamation between Normans and 
 English ..... 
 1166. Henry's Reforms. The Assize of Clarendon 
 1176. The Assize of Northampton 
 
 The Grand Assize .... 
 1181. The Assize of Arms .... 
 1184. The Assize of Woodstock . 
 
 Henry ir., Wales and Scotland 
 
 The Norman Conquest of Ireland . 
 
 The Angevin Empire 
 
 Henry 11. and his family 
 1169. The War of Toulouse 
 
 The Wars of 1178 and 1174 
 
 Henry's Foreign Alliances 
 
 Itf'bollions of his Sons 
 1189. Henry's Death .... 
 
 116-130 
 
 116 
 I16-117 
 117-118 
 
 I19-120 
 120-121 
 
 122 
 123 
 
 >23 
 
 123 
 124 
 124 
 
 124-123 
 125 
 126 
 127 
 127 
 
 127-129 
 129 
 129 
 130 
 
 1189-1199. Chapter VI. Richard I. Coeur de Lion 131-136 
 
 Character of Richard i. 
 1189. Richard and the Third Crusade 
 Richard's Captivity in Germany 
 
 >3i 
 
Xll 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 DATE 
 
 1189-1194. England dxiring Richard's Absence 
 1194-1199. England from 1194-1199 . 
 1199. Richard's last Wars and Death 
 
 1199-1216. Chapter VII. John Lackland . 
 
 Accession and Character of John . 
 Arthur of Brittany .... 
 The Loss of Normandy and Anjou 
 
 1214. Battles of La Roche au Moine and Bouvines 
 
 1206. The Disputed Election at Canterbury 
 
 1207. Appointment of Langton 
 Quarrel of John and Innocent iii. . 
 
 1208. The Interdict .... 
 
 1209. The Excommunication 
 1213. John becomes the Pope's Vassal 
 
 1213-1215. Quarrel between John and his Barons 
 
 1215. The Great Charter . 
 Renewal of the War of King and Barons . 
 
 1216. Death of John .... 
 
 1066-1216. Chapter VIII. Feudal Britain . 
 
 The Importance of the Norman Conquest 
 Britain and the Continent . 
 The King and the Great Council . 
 Local Government .... 
 Earls, Barons, and Knights 
 The Manorial System 
 Towns and Trade 
 Fashions of Living 
 Food and Dress 
 Norman Castles 
 Norman Churches 
 
 The Beginnings of Gothic Architecture 
 New Monastic Movements . 
 Twelfth-Century Renaissance 
 Latin Literature 
 English and French Literature 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 Period 
 
 PAGE 
 
 134 
 
 134-135 
 
 135 
 
 137-145 
 
 137 
 138 
 »39 
 139.140 
 140 
 141 
 141 
 142 
 142 
 
 143 
 
 143-144 
 
 144 
 
 145 
 
 145 
 
 146-156 
 
 146 
 147 
 147 
 148 
 148 
 149 
 150 
 151 
 »5i 
 152 
 153 
 153 
 154 
 155 
 155 
 156 
 
 158 
 
 BOOK III 
 
 1216-1399. THE BEGINNINGS OF THE ENG- 
 LISH NATION .... 
 
 1216-1272. Chapter! Henry III. 
 
 1216, Accession of Henry iii. . . . . 
 
 1216-1217. Conflict between William Marshall and Louis of 
 
 Prance ...... 
 
 159-253 
 159-177 
 . »59 
 159-160 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Xlil 
 
 OATK 
 
 1217. 
 
 1216-1219. 
 1219-1232. 
 1232-1234. 
 1234-1258. 
 
 1248-1252. 
 
 1258. 
 
 1259. 
 1259-1263. 
 
 1264. 
 
 1264. 
 1264-1266. 
 
 1265. 
 
 1265. 
 
 1265. 
 1265-1267. 
 
 1267. 
 1267-1272. 
 
 The Battle of Lincoln and the Treaty of Lambeth 
 
 The Rule of William Marshall 
 
 The Rule of Hubert de Burgh 
 
 The Rule of Peter des Roches 
 
 The Personal Rule of Henry 
 
 The Alien Livasion — Provenfals, Savoyards and 
 
 Romans ..... 
 Edmund Rich and Robert Grosseteste 
 Henry's Foreign Failures . 
 The Poitevins in England . 
 Rise of the Principality of North Wales . 
 Simon of Montfort in Gascony 
 Edmund, King of Sicily; and Richard, King of 
 
 the Romans .... 
 Political Retrogression and National Progress 
 The Mad Parliament 
 The Provisions of Oxford . 
 The Treaty of Paris .... 
 The Beginning of the Barons' War 
 The Mise of Amiens 
 The Battle of Lewes 
 
 The Rule of Earl Simon . ... 
 
 The Parliament of 1265 
 The Revolt of the Marchers 
 The Battle of Evesham 
 The Royalist Restoration . 
 The Treaty of Shrewsbury . 
 The End of the Reign 
 
 1272-1307. Chapter II. Edward I. 
 
 1272-1274. 
 
 1277. 
 1282-1283. 
 
 1284. 
 1274-1290. 
 1289-1290. 
 
 1286-1290. 
 1290-1292. 
 
 1292. 
 1259-1293. 
 1293-1295. 
 
 1295. 
 
 1296. 
 
 1297. 
 1297. 
 1297. 
 1298. 
 
 Character and Policy of Edward i. . 
 The Government during Edward's Absence 
 The First Welsh War 
 The Conquest of the Principality . 
 Settlement of the Principality 
 Edward's Legislation 
 
 Trials of the Judges and Expulsion of the Jews 
 Scotland under Alexander iii. 
 The Maid of Norway 
 The Scottish Claimants 
 
 Accession of John Balliol . . . , 
 
 England and France 
 The French and Scottish Wars 
 The Model Parliament 
 Tho Conquest of Scotland . 
 Clerical Opposition under Wincbelsea 
 Baronial Opposition under Norfolk and Hereford 
 Confirmatio Cartarum 
 Scottish Rising under Wallace 
 Battle of Falkirk .... 
 Edward's Reconciliation with France aud the 
 Church ...... 
 
 i6o 
 i6o 
 i6o-i6i 
 i6i 
 162 
 
 162-164 
 164 
 165 
 165 
 166 
 166 
 
 167 
 167 
 168 
 168 
 169 
 169 
 171 
 172 
 172 
 173 
 174 
 175 
 
 176 
 176-177 
 
 178-197 
 
 178 
 179 
 
 »79 
 
 181 
 182 
 
 182-185 
 185 
 
 185-186 
 
 188 
 
 188 
 
 189-191 
 
 190-191 
 
 191 
 
 192 
 
 192 
 
 »93 
 
 »93 
 
 ^93-194 
 
 194 
 
 194 
 
XIV 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Reconciliation •with the Barons 
 1303-1305. The Second Conquest of Scotland 
 
 1306. Rising of Robert Bruce 
 
 1307. Death of Edward i. . 
 
 PAGE 
 
 195 
 196 
 196 
 
 196-197 
 
 1307-1327. Chapter III. Edwaxd II. of Carnarvon . 198-204 
 
 1307-1309. Edward ii. and Gaveston . 
 
 1310-1311. The Ordinances and the Lords Ordainers 
 
 1312. The Murder of Gaveston 
 1307-1314. Robert Bruce conquers Scotland 
 1314. The Battle of Bannockburn 
 
 Thomas of Lancaster 
 1322. The Battle of Boroughbridge and the Parliament 
 of York . 
 1322-1326. The Rule of the Despensers 
 
 Isabella and Mortimer 
 1326-1327. The Fall of Edward ii. 
 
 198-199 
 
 199 
 
 199 
 
 200 
 
 200-201 
 
 201-202 
 
 202 
 202 
 203 
 203 
 
 1327-1377. Chapter IV. Edward III. 
 
 1327-1330. 
 1328. 
 1328. 
 
 1333. 
 
 1839-1340. 
 1340. 
 
 1346. 
 
 1346. 
 
 1346-1347. 
 
 1348-1349. 
 1365-1356. 
 
 ISSO. 
 
 1367. 
 
 1369. 
 1369-1377. 
 
 1351. 
 1351-1353. 
 
 The Rule of Isabella and Mortimer 
 
 Treaty of Northampton 
 
 Accession of Philip vi. in France , 
 
 Character and Policy of Edward iii. 
 
 David Bruce and Edward Balliol . 
 
 Battle of Halidon Hill 
 
 David finally established in Scotland 
 
 Causes of the Hundred Years' War 
 
 Chief Features of the Struggle 
 
 The Netherlandish Campaigns 
 
 The Battle of Sluys . 
 
 War of the Breton Succession 
 
 The Invasion of Normandy 
 
 The Battle of Cr6cy . 
 
 Calais, Auberoche, Neville's Cross, and La Roche 
 
 Derien .... 
 The Black Death . 
 The Black Prince in Aquitaine 
 The Battle of Poitiers 
 The Treaties of Br6tigni and Calais 
 The Civil War in Castile . 
 The Battle of Ndjera 
 The Revolt of Aquitaine 
 Fall of the English Power in France 
 The Statute of Labourers . 
 Anti-Papal Legislation 
 Edward iii. and his Parliaments . 
 Edward's Family Settlement 
 The Court and Constitutional Parties 
 
 205-227 
 
 205-208 
 205 
 206 
 208 
 
 208-209 
 209 
 209 
 
 210-211 
 212 
 212 
 212 
 213 
 214 
 
 214-215 
 
 216 
 216 
 
 217 
 217-218 
 218-219 
 219 
 221 
 221 
 222 
 223 
 223 
 224 
 225 
 226 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XV 
 
 DATE 
 
 1376. The Good Parliament 
 1376-1877. John of Gaunt and John Wyclifie 
 
 1377. Death of Edward m. 
 
 PAOB 
 226 
 
 227 
 227 
 
 1377-1399. Chapter V. Richard 11. of Bordeaux . 228-237 
 
 1377-1381. 
 1378. 
 
 1881. 
 
 1386-1388. 
 1388. 
 1396. 
 1397. 
 1398. 
 1399. 
 
 The Rule of John of Gaunt 
 
 The Papal Schism .... 
 
 The Teaching of Wycliffe . 
 
 Causes of the Peasants' Revolt 
 
 The Peasants' Revolt and its Suppression 
 
 The Baronial Opposition and Thomas of 
 
 Gloucester .... 
 
 The Attack on and Defeat of the Courtiers 
 The Merciless Parliament and the Lords Appellant 
 The Great Truce and the French Marriage 
 The Royalist Reaction 
 The Banishment of Norfolk and Hereford 
 The Lancastrian Revolution 
 The Deposition of Richard 11. 
 
 228 
 229 
 229 
 229 230 
 231 
 
 232 
 233 
 234 
 235 
 235 
 236 
 236-237 
 237 
 
 1216-1399. Chapter VI. Britain in the Thirteenth 
 
 and Fourteenth Centuries . . 238-253- 
 
 Mediaeval Civilization 
 
 The King ..... 
 
 The Parliament of the Three Estates 
 
 Convocation ..... 
 
 The House of Lords 
 
 The House of Commons 
 
 The King's Council and the Law Courts . 
 
 The Church and the Papacy 
 
 St. Francis and the Mendicant Friars 
 
 The Franciscans and Dominicans in England 
 
 The Universities .... 
 
 Gothic Architecture 
 
 The Concentric Castle 
 
 Anna and Armour .... 
 
 Chivalry and the Orders of Knighthood . 
 
 Cosmopolitan and National Ideas . 
 
 Latin Literature. Matthew Paris 
 
 French Literature. John Froissart 
 
 English Literature. Geoffrey Chaucer . 
 
 William Langland .... 
 
 John Wycliffe and the Beginning of Modern 
 
 English Prose .... 
 Books recommended for the further study of. the 
 
 Period ..... 
 
 238r 
 
 238 
 
 239 
 
 239 
 
 239 
 
 240 
 
 241 
 
 242 
 
 242-243 
 
 244 
 
 244 245 
 
 245-247 
 
 247 
 
 248 
 
 249 
 249 
 250 
 
 25» 
 
 251-252 
 252 
 
 252-253 
 253 
 
XVI 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 BOOK IV 
 
 PATE 
 
 1399-1485. LANCASTER AND YORK 
 1399-1413. Chapter I. Henry IV. 
 
 1399. The Constitutional Revolution 
 
 The Ecclesiastical Reaction 
 
 Henry iv.'s Character and Difficulties 
 
 Richard ii.'s Death . 
 
 Owen Glendower 
 1403. Revolt of the Percies 
 
 Gradual Collapse of the Risiqgs 
 
 Henry iv. and France 
 
 The Beauforts and the Prince of Wales 
 
 PAGE 
 
 255-307 
 
 255-260 
 
 255 
 256 
 257 
 
 257 
 257 
 258 
 259 
 259 
 260 
 
 1413-1422. Chapter II. Henry V. 
 
 Early Measures of Henry V. 
 
 1414. Oldcastle and the Lollard Rising . 
 Renewal of the Claim to the French Throne 
 
 1415. First Expedition — Harfleur, Agincourt 
 
 1416. The Council of Constance . 
 1417-1419. The Conquest of Normandy 
 
 1420. The Treaty of Troyes 
 
 1421. Battle of Beaug6 .... 
 
 1422. Third Expedition. Death of Henry 
 
 262-268 
 
 262 
 262-263 
 263 
 264-266 
 266 
 267 
 267 
 268 
 268 
 
 1422-1461. Chapter III. Henry VI. 
 
 1422. 
 1422-1428. 
 1422-1429. 
 
 1428. 
 
 1429. 
 1431. 
 
 1436. 
 
 1444-1445. 
 
 1447. 
 1449-1451 ! 
 
 1453. 
 
 1450. 
 1460. 
 
 1450-1455. 
 
 Regency of Bedford Established 
 
 Bedford's Work in France . 
 
 Gloucester as Protector of England 
 
 The Siege of Orleans 
 
 The Mission of Joan of Arc 
 
 Battle of Patay. Coronation of Charles vi. 
 
 Martyrdom of Joan of Arc . 
 
 Coronation of Henry vi. at Paris . 
 
 Congress of Arras and Death of Bedford . 
 
 The Peace and War Parties in England . 
 
 The Truce of Tours and the French Marriage 
 
 Deaths of Gloucester and Beaufort 
 
 The Loss of Normandy and Gascony 
 
 The Battle of Castillon and the End of the 
 
 Hundred Years' War 
 Murder of Suffolk .... 
 Revolt of Jack Cade 
 The Position of Richard Duke of York 
 Beginning of the Wars of the Roses 
 Characteristics of the Wars of the Roses . 
 The House of Neville 
 
 270-283 
 
 270 
 270-271 
 272 
 272-273 
 273 
 273 
 275 
 275 
 276 
 276 
 277 
 277 
 278 
 
 278 
 278 
 279 
 279 
 280 
 281 
 281 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XVll 
 
 DATE 
 
 1466-1459. 
 
 1460. 
 
 1460-1461. 
 
 1460-1461. 
 
 1461. 
 
 Reconciliation and the Renewal of the Strife 
 York claims the Throne .... 
 The Fall of Henry vi. . . . • 
 
 Battles of Wakefield, Second St. 'Albans, and 
 Mortimer's Cross ..... 
 Edward of York chosen King 
 
 PAOE 
 282 
 282 
 283 
 
 283 
 283 
 
 1461-1483. Chapter IV. Edward IV. 
 
 1461. 
 
 1469. 
 
 Edward nr. and the Yorkist Party 
 The Battle of Towton 
 Triumph of Edward iv. 
 The Nevilles and the Woodville Marriage 
 Robert Welles and Robin of Redesdsde 
 Alliance of Warwick and Margaret 
 The Restoration of Henry vi. 
 The Battle of Tewkesbury . 
 Edward iv., Burgundy, and France 
 Home Policy of Edward iv. 
 1478 and 1483. Death of Clarence and Edward iv. • 
 
 1470-1471. 
 1471, 
 
 285-293 
 
 285 
 285 
 288 
 288 
 288 
 289 
 289 
 291 
 292 
 292 
 293 
 
 1483-1485. Chapter V. Edward V. and Richard III. 295-299 
 
 1483. Accession of Edward v. 
 
 The Deposition of Edward v. 
 Richard iii. and Buckingham 
 1483-1486. Richard in.'s Policy 
 
 The Beauforts and the Tudors 
 1486. The Battle of Bosworth and 
 Richard ni. 
 
 the Death of 
 
 295 
 296 
 297 
 297 
 298 
 
 298-299 
 
 1399-1485. Chapter VI. Britain in the Fifteenth 
 
 Century ..... 300-307 
 
 The Constitution in the Fifteenth Century 
 The Church. The Universities and Learning 
 Prosperity of the Fifteenth Century 
 The Towns and Trade 
 Late Perpendicular Architecture . 
 Armours and Weapons 
 Literature — Poetry — Prose 
 The Invention of Printing. William Caxton 
 Scotland in the Fifteenth Century 
 The End of the Middle Ages 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 Period ...... 
 
 300 
 
 300-301 
 
 301 
 302 
 
 302-303 
 303 
 
 303-305 
 305 
 306 
 
 307 
 307 
 
xvin 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 BOOK V 
 
 1485-1603. the'tudors 
 1485-1509. Chapter I. Henry VII. . 
 
 Character of Henry vii. 
 
 Continuance of the old Party Struggles . 
 
 1486. Lord Lovel's Eising 
 
 1487. Lambert Sinmel's Imposture 
 1492. The , Breton Succession, and the Treaty of 
 
 Etaples ..... 
 1492. Perkin Warbeck's Imposture 
 1497-1499. The Cornish Eising, and the Execution of 
 
 Warbeck and Warwick 
 1496 and 1606. The Magnus Intercursus, and the Malus 
 Intercursus 
 The European Political System 
 1601. The Spanish Alliance 
 1603. The Scottish Marriage 
 
 Henry's Domestic Policy. His Ministers 
 Eeduction of the Power of the Nobles 
 Welsh and Irish Policy 
 1494. Poynings' Law .... 
 
 PASF, 
 
 » 308-419 
 
 308-316 
 
 308 
 309 
 309 
 309 
 
 310 
 311-312 
 
 312 
 
 312 
 313 
 313 
 314 
 314 
 315 
 315 
 316 
 
 1509-1529. Chapter II. Henry VIII. and Wolsey 
 
 1510. 
 
 1512-1513. 
 1513. 
 1514. 
 
 1520. 
 1521-1525. 
 
 1621. 
 
 1617-1529. 
 
 Character of Henry vin. 
 
 Execution of Empson and Dudley 
 
 The King's Ministers. Eise of Wolsey 
 
 Foreign Politics .... 
 
 Henry joins the Holy League 
 
 War all over Europe 
 
 Battles of the Spurs and Flodden . 
 
 Peace with France and Scotland . 
 
 The Young Princes .... 
 
 Eivalry of Charles v. and Francis i. 
 
 Wolsey' s Foreign Policy. The Balance of Power 
 
 The Field of the Cloth of Gold 
 
 War with France .... 
 
 The Triumph of Charles, and the French Alliance 
 
 The Fall of Buckingham . 
 
 The King and the Commons 
 
 The Eenascence .... 
 
 State of the Church .... 
 
 The Oxford Eeformers 
 
 Erasmus and More .... 
 
 Wolsey and the Church 
 
 The Beginnings of the Eeformation 
 
 Luther, Zwingle, and Calvin 
 
 Catherine of Aragon and Anne Boleyn 
 
 317-336 
 
 317 
 318 
 
 318-319 
 
 319-320 
 320 
 320 
 
 321-322 
 323 
 
 323-325 
 325 
 326 
 J26 
 327 
 327 
 328 
 328 
 329 
 329 
 330 
 330 
 331 
 332 
 
 332-333 
 335 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XIX 
 
 1629. 
 
 The Origin of the Divorce Question 
 The Decretal Commission . 
 The Fall of Wolsey . 
 
 1529-1547. Chapter III. Henry VIII. and the Be- 
 ginning of the Reformation 
 
 Progress of the Divorce Question . 
 Henry vin. and his Subjects 
 1629-1636. The Reformation Parliament 
 
 Henry Supreme Head of the Church 
 1632-1634. The Separation from Rome 
 Cranmer and the Divorce . 
 Henrj' viii. and Protestantism 
 The Resistance to the Supremacy . 
 The Charterhouse Monks and Reginald Pole 
 1686. More and Fisher Executed . 
 Cromwell Vicar-General 
 State of the Monasteries 
 1686. The Suppression of the Smaller Monasteries 
 1636. The Pilgrimage of Grace 
 1536-1639. The Suppression ot the Greater Monasteries 
 
 The English Bible and the Growth of Reforming 
 
 Opinions .... 
 
 The King and his Wives 
 1638-1547. Conspiracies .... 
 
 1639. The Six Articles .... 
 1540. Anne of Cleves and the Fall of Cromwell . 
 1640-1547. The Reactionary Period 
 1642-1645. War with Scotland .... 
 1544. War with France .... 
 1646-1647. The New Wave of Reformation 
 
 Catharine Howard and Catharine Parr 
 The Fall of the Howards . 
 Henry viii. and Ireland . 
 1636. Union of England and Wales 
 
 337-351 
 
 337 
 338 
 338 
 338 
 339 
 339 
 340 
 340 
 341 
 341 
 341 
 342-343 
 343 
 343 
 344 
 
 345 
 345 
 346 
 346 
 347 
 348 
 348 
 349 
 349 
 349 
 349 
 350 
 3SO 
 
 1547-1553. Chapter IV. Edward VI. . 
 
 1647. Somerset becomes Protector 
 
 1647. Invasion of Scotland. Battle of Pinkie . 
 Postponement of the Scottish Reformation 
 
 1648. Loss of Boulogne .... 
 
 1649. Progress o! the Reformation. First Prayer-Book 
 1649. The Devonshire Rebellion . 
 1649. Ket's Rebellion .... 
 1649. Fall of Somerset .... 
 
 1649-1553. The Ascendancy of Warwick 
 
 Influence of the Foreigner Reformers 
 1662. The Second Prayer-Book of Edward vi. . 
 1668. The Forty-two Articles 
 
 352-360 
 
 352 
 353 
 354 
 354 
 355 
 356 
 356 
 357 
 357 
 357 
 35S 
 358 
 
XX 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 1553. 
 
 Failure of the King's Health 
 Edward's Device for the Succession 
 Queen Jane and Queen Mary 
 
 358 
 360 
 360 
 
 1553-1558. Chapter V. Mary 
 
 1553. 
 
 1554. 
 
 1554. 
 
 1555-1558. 
 
 1552-1559. 
 
 1557-1559. 
 
 1558. 
 
 Accession of Mary . 
 
 The Work of Edward's Beign Undone 
 
 The Spanish Marriage 
 
 Restoration of the Papal Supremacy 
 
 The Marian Persecution 
 
 Martyrdom of Ridley, Latimer and Cranmer 
 
 Want of Toleration in the Sixteenth Century 
 
 Isolation of Mary .... 
 
 War between France and the Empire 
 
 England at War with France 
 
 Death of Mary .... 
 
 361-367 
 
 361 
 361 
 362 
 
 3^3 
 363 
 364-365 
 365 
 366 
 366 
 367 
 367 
 
 1558-1587. Chapter VI. Elizabeth and Mary Queen 
 
 of Scots ..... 368-389 
 
 1559. 
 
 1563. 
 
 1659-1575. 
 
 1565. 
 
 Character and Policy of Elizabeth 
 The Queen's Ministers 
 Leicester and the Courtiers 
 The Elizabethan Settlement of the Church 
 The Acts of Supremacy and Uniformity 
 The Thirty-nine Articles 
 Archbishop Parker . 
 Elizabeth and the Roman Catholics 
 Geneva and the Calvinists . 
 The Puritans and the Elizabethan Settlement 
 Parker's Advertisements 
 The Separatists 
 1576 and 1683. Archbishops Grindal and Whitgift 
 1593. Hooker's " Ecclesiastical Polity " . 
 
 John Knox on the Scottish Reformation 
 
 Mary Queen of Scots 
 
 The Counter Reformation . 
 
 The Treaty of Le Cateau-Cambr^sis 
 
 Philip II. and the Counter Reformation 
 
 Francis 11. and his Queen . 
 
 Rivalry of Mary and Elizabeth 
 
 The Loss of Le Havre 
 
 Mary Queen of Scots in Scotland . 
 
 The Darnley Marriage 
 
 Murder of Riccio 
 
 Murder of Darnley . 
 
 Deposition of the Queen of Scots . 
 
 Mary's Flight to England . 
 
 Mary's Imprisonment 
 
 The Revolt of the Northern Earls . 
 
 The Bull of Excommunication . 
 
 1569. 
 
 1563. 
 1661. 
 1565. 
 1566. 
 1567. 
 1567. 
 1568. 
 
 1569. 
 1670. 
 
 368 
 369-370 
 370 
 370 
 371 
 371 
 371 
 372 
 372 
 373 
 373 
 374 
 374 
 374 
 375-376 
 376-377 
 377 
 378 
 378 
 379 
 379 
 379 
 380 
 380 
 381 
 381 
 
 383 
 384 
 384 
 385 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XXI 
 
 PATE 
 
 1671. 
 
 1580. 
 
 1686. 
 1687. 
 
 The Ridolfi Plot .... 
 
 Philip II. and the Revolt of the Netherlands 
 
 The Seminary Priests 
 
 The Jesuit Invasion 
 
 The Bond of Association 
 
 The Babington Conspiracy . 
 
 Execution of Mary Queen of Scots 
 
 386 
 386 
 386 
 
 388 
 
 388 
 
 388-389 
 
 389 
 
 1587-1603. Chapter VII. The Latter Years of the 
 Reign of Elizabeth 
 
 The Relations between England and Spain 
 Anglo-French Interference in the Netherlands 
 The Anjou Marriage Scheme 
 Leicester in the Netherlands 
 Spain and the Indies . . . _ 
 
 The Beginnings of English Maritime Enterprise 
 Chancellor's Voyage 
 Protestantism and Maritime Adventure 
 Hawkins and the Slave Trade 
 Drake's Voyage round the World . 
 The Breach l^tween England and Spain . 
 Philip's Plans for Invading England 
 The Spanish Armada 
 The Battle off Gravelines . 
 Results of the Protestant Victory . 
 Henry iv., king of France . . . 
 
 The War with Spain 
 The Capture of Cadiz 
 The First Attempts at English Colonies . 
 Ireland under Mary Tudor 
 Shane O'Neill and Elizabeth 
 Ireland and the Counter-Reformation 
 The Desmond Rebellion and the Plantation of 
 Munster . . . . . . 
 
 The Irish Revolt under Hugh O'Neill 
 Essex in Ireland .... 
 
 Mount joy suppresses the Rebellion 
 Steps towards British Unity 
 The Cecils, Essex, and Raleigh 
 Continued Persecution of Puritans and Catholics 
 Elizabeth and her Parliaments 
 1697 and 1601. The Monopolies Contest 
 1603. Death of Elizabeth 
 
 1581. 
 1586. 
 
 1663. 
 
 1662-1667. 
 
 1677-1680. 
 
 1584. 
 
 1588. 
 
 1589 
 
 1689-1603 
 
 1696 
 
 1679. 
 
 1598. 
 
 1699. 
 
 1600-1603. 
 
 390407 
 
 390 
 391 
 391 
 392 
 392 
 393 
 393 
 394 
 394 
 396 
 396 
 397 
 397-399 
 399 
 399 
 399 
 400 
 400 
 401 
 401 
 402 
 402 
 
 402 
 404 
 404 
 404 
 404 
 405 
 406 
 406 
 406-407 
 407 
 
 1485-1603. Chapter VIII. England under the Tudors 408-418 
 
 The Beginnings of Modem Times . 
 The Tudor Monarchy 
 Parliament under the Tudors 
 Harmony between Crown and Parliament 
 The King and his Ministers 
 
 408 
 408 
 408-409 
 409 
 409 
 
xxn 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 The Council 
 
 The Star Chamber and its Victims 
 Local Government . 
 Military Weakness of the Crown . 
 Social and Economic Changes 
 The Poor Laws 
 
 Increase of Refinement and Luxury 
 Education and Travel 
 Renascence Architecture . 
 Other Arts .... 
 Early Tudor Literature 
 The Beginnings of Elizabethan Literature 
 Spenser and the Poets 
 The First Public Theatres . 
 Marlowe and the Early Dramatists 
 ^ Shakespeare and his School 
 Elizabethan Prose . 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 Period ...... 
 
 PAGR 
 
 410 
 410 
 
 411 
 411 
 411 
 
 412 
 
 413 
 413 
 414 
 414 
 415 
 415 
 
 416 
 
 416-417 
 417 
 417 
 418 
 
 418 
 
 BOOK Vi 
 1603-1714. THE STEWARTS . 
 1603-1625. Chapter I. James I. 
 
 The Union of the English and Scottish Crowns 
 Failure of James' Projects for more complete 
 
 Union ..... 
 Completion of the Conquest of Ireland 
 1610. The Plantation of Ulster . 
 1607 and 1632. Beginnings of English Colonies — Virginia and 
 
 Maryland .... 
 
 1620-1629. The Plantation of New England . 
 
 1600. The Beginnings of the East India Company 
 1623. The Amboyna Massacre 
 
 The Stewarts and Parliament 
 
 Character of James i. . . . 
 
 Robert Cecil and his Enemies 
 
 1604. The Hampton Court Conference 
 Archbishop=! Bancroft and Abbot . 
 
 1605. The Gunpowder Plot 
 James and his Parliaments . 
 
 1610. The New Impositions and the Great Contract 
 1614. The Addled Parliament 
 
 James's Family and Favourites 
 Robert Ker. George Villiers 
 James's Foreign Policy 
 1617-1618. Raleigh's Last Voyage and Execution 
 
 1618. The Beginning of the Thirty Years' War . 
 1622-1623. James's efiorts to restore the Elector Palatine 
 
 420-533 
 
 420-434 
 420 
 
 421 
 422 
 422 
 
 423 
 423 
 424 
 424 
 425 
 425 
 426 
 426 
 
 427 
 427 
 428 
 428 
 429 
 
 429 
 429-430 
 
 430 
 431 
 431 
 432 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 xxin 
 
 DATE 
 
 1623. 
 
 1621. 
 
 1621. 
 
 1624-1625. 
 
 Failure of the Spanish Marriage . 
 
 James's Third Parliament . 
 
 The Fail of Bacon . 
 
 James's Fourth Parliament and Death 
 
 1625-1649. Chapter II. Charles I. 
 
 1626. 
 
 1626-1627. 
 1628. 
 
 1628. 
 
 1629. 
 
 1629-1640. 
 
 1687. 
 
 1837. 
 1638. 
 1639. 
 1640. 
 1640. 
 
 1640. 
 1641. 
 1640-1641. 
 1641. 
 1641. 
 1S41. 
 1641. 
 
 1642. 
 
 1642. 
 1643. 
 
 1644. 
 
 1646. 
 1646. 
 1646. 
 
 and Charles's First 
 
 Character of Charles i. 
 The War with Spain 
 
 Parliament 
 Home and Foreign Policy 
 The French War and Charles's Second Parliament 
 The Forced Loan and Darnell's Case 
 Charles's Third Parliament and the Petition of 
 
 Right ..... 
 
 Murder of Buckingham 
 Dissolution of Charles's Third Parliament 
 Charles's Arbitrary Rule . 
 Charles's Expedients for raising Money . 
 Ship Money. Hampden's Case 
 Charles's Ecclesiastical Policy 
 Archbishop Laud and the Piuritans 
 The Victims of Charles's Policy . 
 Thomas Wentworth 
 The Scottish Prayer-book . 
 The National Covenant 
 The First Bishops' War 
 The Short Parliament 
 The Second Bishops' War . 
 The Great Council at York 
 Meeting of the Long Parliament . 
 Attainder of Strafford 
 
 Remedial Measures of the Long Parliament 
 The Root and Branch Bill . 
 The Incident .... 
 
 The Irish Rebellion .... 
 The Grand Remonstrance . 
 The Division of Parliament into Two Parties 
 The Attack on the Five Members . 
 The Rupture between King and Parliament 
 The Royalist and Parliamentarian Parties 
 The Campaign of Edgehill and Brentford . 
 Royalist Successes .... 
 First Battle of Newbury 
 Cromwell and the Eastern Association 
 The Cessation, and the Solemn League 
 
 Covenant ..... 
 Renewed Fighting. Battle of Marston Moor 
 The Destruction of Essex's Army and the Rising 
 
 of Montrose 
 
 The New Model and the Self-Denying Ordinance 
 The Battle of Naseby 
 The Battle of Philiphaugh . 
 
 and 
 
 FAGK 
 
 43* 
 433 
 433 
 434 
 
 435.461 
 
 435 
 
 436 
 436 
 436 
 437 
 
 438 
 438 
 439 
 439 
 440 
 
 440-441 
 441 
 441 
 442 
 
 442-443 
 443 
 444 
 444 
 445 
 445 
 445 
 446 
 446 
 446 
 447 
 447 
 447 
 448 
 
 448 
 448-449 
 
 449 
 
 449 
 450-451 
 
 450 
 
 45'-452 
 452 
 
 45| 
 453-456 
 
 457 
 457 
 45S 
 459 
 
XXIV 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 DATE 
 
 1646. 
 
 1648. 
 1648-1649. 
 
 Charles svirrenders to the Soots 
 
 Preshyterians and Independents . 
 
 Parliament and the Army ... 
 
 Charles intrigues with the Army and the Presby 
 terians ..... 
 
 The Second Civil War 
 
 The Triumph of the Independents and the Execu- 
 tion of Charles i. . 
 
 PAGE 
 
 459 
 459 
 460 
 
 460-461 
 461 
 
 461 
 
 1649-1660. Chapter III. The Commonwealth and 
 
 the Protectorate .... 462-472 
 
 1649. Establishment of the Commonwealth . . 462 
 
 Difficulties of the New Government . , 463 
 
 1649-1650. Cromwell's Conquest of Ireland . . . 463 
 
 1649-1651. Charles 11., King of Scots .... 464 
 
 1650-1651. Battles of Dunbar and Worcester . . . 464 
 
 1652-1653. The Dutch War ..... 465 
 
 1653. The Expulsion of the Rump ... 465 
 
 The Little Parliament .... 466 
 
 The Instrument of Government . . . 466 
 
 1653-1658. Cromwell as Protector .... 467 
 
 1865. The Major-Generals .... 467 
 
 Cromwell's Puritan State Church . . . 468 
 
 Cromwell's Foreign Policy .... 469 
 
 1656. The French Alliance .... 469 
 1666, 1658. Jamaica, and the Battle of the Dunes . . 469 
 
 1657. The Humble Petition and Advice . . . 470 
 1668-1659. The Protectorate of Richard Cromwell . . 470 
 
 The Rump Restored . . . . 471 
 
 1659. A Presbyterian Revolt Suppressed . . . 471 
 
 1660. Monk declares for a Free Parliament . . 471 
 1660. The Declaration of Breda and the Restoration of 
 
 Charles 11. . . . . • 422 
 
 1660-1685. Chapter IV. Charles II. 
 
 1660-1661. 
 
 Work of the Convention 
 
 473 
 
 1661. 
 
 The Restoration Settlement of the Church 
 
 474 
 
 1661-1665. 
 
 The Clarendon Code 
 
 475 
 
 
 The Reaction against Puritanism . 
 
 476 
 
 
 The Restoration in Scotland 
 
 476 
 
 
 The Restoration in Ireland . 
 
 477 
 
 
 The Restoration and Foreign Policy 
 
 477 
 
 
 The Rivalry of England and Holland 
 
 478 
 
 1665-1667. 
 
 The Dutch War .... 
 
 47S 
 
 
 Growth of the American Colonies . 
 
 479 
 
 1663. 
 
 Carolina ..... 
 
 479 
 
 1667. 
 
 New York and New Jersey . 
 
 479 
 
 1681. 
 
 Pennsylvania .... 
 
 479 
 
 1667. 
 
 The Fall of Clarendon 
 
 481 
 
 1667-1673. 
 
 The Cabal ..... 
 
 481-482 
 
 473-488 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XXV 
 
 DATE 
 
 1668. The Triple Alliance .... 
 
 1670. The Treaty of Dover 
 
 1672-1673. The Dutch War .... 
 
 1678. The Declaration of Indulgence, the Test Act, and 
 the Fall of the Cabal 
 
 1673-1678. The Ministry of Danby 
 
 1678. The Treaty of Nijmegen 
 
 1678-1679. The Popish Plot .... 
 
 1679. The Habeas Corpus Act, and the Exclusion Bill 
 1679. Whigs and Tories. High Church and Low Church 
 
 1679. Battle of Bothwell Bridge . 
 
 1680. The Lords reject the Exclusion Bill 
 
 1681. The Oxford Parliament 
 1688. The Rye House Plot ... 
 
 1682-1686. The Tory Reaction, and the Death of Charles u, 
 
 482 
 482 
 483 
 
 484 
 484 
 485 
 
 485 
 486 
 486-487 
 487 
 487 
 487 
 488 
 488 
 
 1685-1688. Chapter V. James II. 
 
 1686. 
 1686. 
 1686. 
 
 1686. 
 
 1688. 
 
 1688-1689. 
 1688. 
 
 Character of James 11. . 
 
 The First Parliament of James n. 
 
 Argyll's Rebellion .... 
 
 Monmouth's Rebellion 
 
 Breach between James and the Tories 
 
 The Dispensing and the Suspending Powers 
 
 The Court of High Commission 
 
 The Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 
 
 Tyrconnell in Ireland 
 
 The Declaration of Indulgence 
 
 The Invitation to William of Orange 
 
 The Fall of James 11. . . . 
 
 The Convention and the Declaration of Right 
 
 489-495 
 
 489 
 489 
 490 
 490 
 492 
 492 
 493 
 493 
 493 
 494 
 494 
 495 
 495 
 
 1689-1702. Chapter VI. William III. and Mary . 496-510 
 
 1689. 
 
 1689. 
 1689. 
 
 1689. 
 1690. 
 1691. 
 
 1689. 
 
 1692. 
 1689-1697. 
 1690-1692. 
 
 1697. 
 
 1694. 
 
 The Accession of William and Mary and the Bill 
 of Rights ..... 
 
 The Mutiny Act and the Revenue . 
 
 The Toleration Act .... 
 
 The Low Church Triumph and the Schism of 
 the Non-Jurors .... 
 
 James's Power upheld in Ireland . 
 
 Siege of Derry and the Battle of Newtown Butler 
 
 Battle of the Boyne 
 
 The Protestant Conquest of Ireland 
 
 The Revolution in Scotland 
 
 Battle of Killiecrankie 
 
 The Massacre of Olencoe . 
 
 The War acraunst France 
 
 Battles of Beachy Head and La Hougue . 
 
 Peace of Ryswick .... 
 
 Financial Policy .... 
 
 Death of Queen Mary . , • 
 
 496 
 497 
 
 497 
 
 498 
 498 
 499 
 499 
 500 
 500 
 501 
 501 
 502 
 503 
 503 
 503 
 504 
 
XXVI 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 DATE 
 
 1696. 
 1696. 
 
 1695-1699. 
 1698-1699. 
 
 1700. 
 1698-1700. 
 
 1701. 
 
 1702. 
 
 The Bond of -Association 
 
 The First United Whig Ministry . 
 
 Beginnings of Cabinet Government 
 
 The Darien Scheme 
 
 The Spanish Partition Treaties 
 
 The Failure of the Partition Treaties 
 
 The Tory Reaction . 
 
 The Act of Settlement 
 
 The Constitutional Limitations in the Act of 
 
 Settlement 
 The Grand Alliance and the Death of William iii 
 
 505 
 505 
 505 
 506 
 
 507 
 508 
 509 
 509 
 
 509 
 510 
 
 1702-1714. Chapter VII. Queen Anne 
 
 1702-1708. 
 1702-1713. 
 1702-1703. 
 
 1703. 
 
 1704. 
 1704-1706. 
 
 1707. 
 1708-1709. 
 
 1710. 
 1702-1708. 
 1708-1710. 
 
 1709. 
 1710-1713. 
 
 1713. 
 
 1714. 
 1699-1702. 
 1703-1704. 
 1704-1707. 
 
 1707. 
 
 Character of Queen Anne . 
 
 The Rule of Marlborough and Godolphin 
 
 The War of the Spanish Succession 
 
 The Early Campaigns of the War . 
 
 The Methuen Treaty 
 
 The Battle of Blenheim 
 
 Victories of the Allies 
 
 The Battle of Almanza 
 
 Battles of Oudenarde and Malplaquet 
 
 Battle of Brihuega .... 
 
 Party Contests .... 
 
 Marlborough's Whig Ministry 
 
 The Impeachment of Dr. Sacheverell 
 
 The Tory Ministry .... 
 
 The Treaty of Utrecht 
 
 End of the Age of Louis xiv. 
 
 The Tory Ministry and the Protestant Succession 
 
 The Fall of Oxford and the Death of Queen Anne 
 
 Strained Relation between England and Scotland 
 
 The Act of Security . , . . . 
 
 The Flying Squadron and the Negotiations for 
 
 the Union ...... 
 
 The Parliamentary Union of England and 
 
 Scotland ...... 
 
 1603-1714. 
 
 Chapter VIII. 
 Stewarts 
 
 Grreat Britain under the 
 
 Colonial and Commercial Development 
 
 Results of the Growth of Trade on England 
 
 Manufactures 
 
 The Poor and the Poor Law 
 
 London and the Towns 
 
 Amusements 
 
 Communications 
 
 Dress 
 
 Education 
 
 Natural Science 
 
 511-523 
 
 5" 
 » 512 
 
 512 
 512 
 513 
 513 
 515 
 515 
 51S 
 516 
 516 
 517 
 517 
 5x8 
 518 
 520 
 520 
 521 
 521 
 522 
 
 522 
 523 
 
 524-533- 
 
 524 
 524 
 525 
 525 
 526 
 526 
 527 
 527 
 528 
 528 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 xxvii 
 
 Architecture , . . . . 
 
 Painting, Sculpture, and Music 
 The Drama ..... 
 Milton and the Poets 
 Dryden and the Poetry of the Restoration 
 Establishment of Modem Prose Style 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 Period ...... 
 
 529 
 529 
 
 530 
 
 531 
 532 
 533 
 
 533 
 
 BOOK VII 
 
 1714-1820. THE HOUSE OF HANOVER AND 
 
 THE RULE OF THE ARISTOC 
 RACY 
 
 1714-1727. Chapter I. George I. 
 
 1714. 
 1714-1761. 
 
 1716. 
 1716, 
 
 1716. 
 
 1715. 
 
 1716. 
 1714-1717. 
 
 1717. 
 
 1719. 
 1717-1720. 
 
 1718. 
 
 1720. 
 
 1721. 
 1727. 
 
 The Accession of George i. . 
 
 The Long Whig Rule 
 
 The Law and Custom of the Constitution 
 
 The Cabinet System 
 
 The Supremacy of the Commons . 
 
 The Whig Aristocracy 
 
 The Jacobites 
 
 The Riot Act ... 
 
 The Highlands of Scotland . 
 
 The Jacobite Rising . 
 
 Battle of Sheriffmuir and Collapse of the Rebellion 
 
 The Septennial Act . 
 
 The Whig Ministry . 
 
 The Whig Schism . 
 
 The Peerage Bill 
 
 Foreign Policy and Alberoni 
 
 Battle of Cape Passaro 
 
 The South Sea Bubble 
 
 The Bursting of the Bubble 
 
 Walpole Prime Minister 
 
 Death of George i. . 
 
 1727-1760. Chapter II. George II. 
 
 1721-1742. 
 
 1738. 
 1737. 
 
 George 11. and Caroline of Anspach 
 
 Character and Policy of Walpole 
 
 Parliamentary Management 
 
 Walpole the First Prime Minister 
 
 The Opposition to Walpole . 
 
 The " Patriot Whigs " 
 
 The " Boys " and William Pitt 
 
 Bolingbroke and the New Tories 
 
 The Failure of Walpole's Excise Scheme 
 
 The Porteous Riots in Edinburgh 
 
 536-641 
 
 536-545 
 
 536 
 537 
 537 
 537 
 537 
 538 
 539 
 539 
 539 
 540 
 541 
 541 
 542 
 542 
 542 
 
 543 
 543 
 544 
 545 
 
 545 
 
 546-569 
 
 546 
 547 
 547 
 548 
 548 
 
 549 
 549 
 549 
 550 
 55» 
 
XXVIU 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 ■DATK 
 
 1725 and 1731. The Two Treaties of Vienna . 
 1738. The Third Treaty of Vienna 
 
 Outbreak of War with Spain 
 
 The War of the Austrian Successloa 
 
 The Pall of Walpole 
 
 The Carteret Ministry 
 
 The Pelham Ministry 
 
 Battle of Dettingen . 
 
 Battle of Fontenoy . 
 
 Jacobite Revolt and the Young Pretender 
 
 The March to Derby 
 
 Battles of Falkirk and GuUoden 
 
 The Subjugation of the Highlands 
 
 The Treaty of Aachen 
 
 Pelham's Domestic Reforms 
 
 The Newcastle Ministry and the Whig Schism 
 
 William Pitt and the Whig Opposition 
 
 The Duke of Devonshire's Ministry 
 
 The Pitt-Newcastle Ministry 
 
 Origin of the Seven Years' War 
 
 Commercial and Colonial Rivalry of France and 
 England . 
 
 European Traders in India under the Mogul 
 Empire ..... 
 
 Dupleix's Plans .... 
 
 England and France in India 
 
 Clive and the Siege of Arcot 
 1767 and 1760. The Battles of Plassey and Wandewash 
 
 France and England in North America . 
 
 Fort Duquesne .... 
 
 The European Coalition against Prussia and 
 England . 
 
 British Disasters 
 
 Pitt as the Inspirer of Victory 
 
 The Conquest of Canada 
 
 Death of George ii. 
 
 1739. 
 1740-1748. 
 
 1742. 
 1742-1744. 
 1744-1754. 
 
 1743. 
 
 1745. 
 
 1745. 
 
 1745. 
 
 1746. 
 
 1748. 
 1748-1754. 
 1764-1766. 
 
 1766-1767. 
 1767-1761. 
 
 1740-1755. 
 1761. 
 
 1756. 
 
 1756-1757. 
 
 1767-1760. 
 
 1768-1760. 
 
 1760. 
 
 551 
 552 
 552 
 553-554 
 553 
 553 
 553 
 554 
 555 
 555 
 
 55f 
 5S» 
 558 
 559 
 559 
 ♦ 560 
 560 
 561 
 S6i 
 561 
 
 562 
 
 562 
 56J 
 563 
 56s 
 564 
 564 
 56s 
 
 565 
 566 
 566 
 56» 
 569 
 
 1760-1789. 
 
 1761. 
 1761-1763. 
 1763-1770. 
 
 1763. 
 1768-1765. 
 
 1766. 
 1766-1766. 
 1766-1768. 
 
 Chapter III. George III. and the War 
 of American Independence 
 
 Character and Policy of George in. 
 
 George in. and Pitt 
 
 Pitt driven from Office 
 
 The Bute Ministrj' and the Peace of Paris 
 
 George in. and Foreign Politics 
 
 The Resignation of Bute 
 
 The Grenville Ministry 
 
 Wilkes and the " North Briton " . 
 
 The Stamp Act and the Fall of Grenville 
 
 The Rockingham Ministry . 
 
 The Chatham Ministry 
 
 The Renewal of the Wilkes Troubles 
 
 570-592 
 
 570 
 
 571 
 572 
 572 
 573 
 573 
 574 
 574 
 575 
 575 
 576 
 576 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XXIX 
 
 Burke and Junius .... 
 1768-1770. The Grafton Ministry 
 1770-1782. The North Ministry 
 
 Origin of tho American Eevolution 
 1768-1770. Townahend's Customs Duties and the American 
 Resistance .... 
 
 1773. Lord North and the Tea Duty 
 
 Failure of Conciliation 
 1776. Beginning of the War. Lexington and Bunker's 
 Hill . • . . . 
 
 1776. The Declaration of Independence . 
 Characteristics of the American War 
 
 1777. The Capitulation of Saratoga 
 1778-1780. The European Attack on Britain . 
 
 Chatham and Anaerican Independence 
 
 1778. Death of Chatham .... 
 
 1781. Yorktown and tho End of the American War 
 
 1782. Rodney restores British Naval Supremacy 
 Warron Hastings restores British Supremacy in 
 
 India ..... 
 
 1780. The Gordon Riots .... 
 
 Ireland imitates America . 
 1782. The Legislative Independence of Ireland . 
 
 1782. The Second Rockingham Ministry . 
 Burke and Economical Reform 
 
 1782-1783. The Shelburne Ministry 
 
 1783. The Treaty of Versailles 
 1788. The Coalition of Fox and North . 
 
 1783. The Coalition Ministry 
 Fox's India Bill .... 
 
 1783-1801. William Pitt's Ministry 
 
 Character and Policy of the Younger Pitt 
 
 1784. Pitt's India Bill and Warren Hastings 
 Pitt's Foreign Policy 
 
 1788. The Regency Question 
 
 576 
 576 
 577 
 
 577-!- 
 
 578 
 580 
 580 
 
 S8i 
 581 
 582 
 582 
 582 
 583 
 583 
 584 
 584 
 
 5f5 
 585 
 585 
 586 
 586 
 587 
 
 587 
 
 % 
 58& 
 58^ 
 590 
 591 
 591 
 592 
 
 1789-1802. 
 
 1789. 
 1788-1792. 
 1798-1795. 
 
 1792. 
 
 1798-1797. 
 
 1798. 
 1798. 
 
 Chapter IV. George III. The French 
 Revolution and the Irish Union 
 
 Franco before the Revolution 
 
 Voltaire and Rousseau 
 
 The Meeting of the States General 
 
 The New Constitution and its Failure 
 
 The Reign of Terror 
 
 Europe at War with the Revolution 
 
 Pjugland and tho French Revolution 
 
 The Reaction and Pitt 
 
 England joins the War against the Revolutioa 
 
 The Suspension of Cash Pa>aueuts . 
 
 The Revolutionary War at Sea 
 
 Buonaparte in Egypt . . 
 
 The Battle of tho Nile 
 
 593-606 
 
 593 
 594- 
 
 594 
 595 
 595 
 
 597 
 597-598 
 598 
 599 
 599 
 600 
 
XXX 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 DATE 
 
 1799. The Mysore War ..... 
 1799-1801. The War of the Second Coalition . 
 1800-1801. The Battle of Marengo, and the Treaty of 
 
 Lun6ville ...... 
 
 The Armed Neutrality and the Battle of 
 Copenhagen ..... 
 
 1801-1802. The Addington Ministry and the Treaty of Amiens 
 
 The Pilot that weathered the Storm 
 1782-1800. Ireland under Grattan's Parliament 
 
 The United Irishmen and the French Revolution 
 
 1793-1794. The Relief Act, and the Government of Lord 
 
 Fitzwilliani ..... 
 
 1798. Irish Rebellion ..... 
 
 Pitt's Irish Policy ..... 
 
 1800. The Union . 
 
 1801. Failure of Catholic 
 
 Resignation of Pitt 
 
 Emancipation and the 
 
 PAGE 
 
 6oo 
 6oo 
 
 6oi 
 
 6oi 
 6oi 
 6o2 
 6o2 
 603 
 
 603 
 
 604 
 
 604-605 
 
 605 
 
 605-606 
 
 1802-1820. Chapter V. George III. and Napoleon . 607-625 
 
 1803. 
 1803-1814. 
 
 1803. 
 1796-1806. 
 1804-1806. 
 
 1804-1805. 
 
 ^ 1805. 
 1805-1806. 
 
 1806. 
 1806-1807. 
 
 1806. 
 
 1807. 
 1807-1830. 
 
 1807. 
 
 1808. 
 1808. 
 -^808-1809. 
 1809. 
 1809 
 1809. 
 1810. 
 1811. 
 1812-1813. 
 
 1814. 
 
 .1812-1814. 
 
 1815. 
 
 1816. 
 
 The Rupture of the Treaty of Amiens 
 
 The Napoleonic War 
 
 Emmet's Rebellion 
 
 Wellesley establishes British Supremacy in India 
 
 Pitt's Second Ministry 
 
 The Volunteer Movement . 
 
 The Army of England, and the Supremacy of the 
 
 Seas .... 
 
 Battle of Trafalgar . 
 The Third Coalition and its Failure 
 Death of Pitt 
 
 Ministry of All the Talents 
 Death of Fox 
 
 The Resignation of Grenville 
 The Long Tory Rule 
 The Conduct of the War . 
 The Treaty of Tilsit . 
 The Continental System 
 The Spanish Rising against Napoleon 
 Arthtu: WeUesley's Conquest of Portugal 
 The Failure of Sir John Moore 
 The War between France and Austria 
 Walcheren and Wagram 
 The Battle of Talavera 
 Torres Vedras and Busaco . 
 Fuentes de Onoro and Albuera 
 The Russian, German, and Spanish National 
 
 Revolts .... 
 The Pall of Napoleon 
 The War with the United States . 
 The Hundred Days . 
 Battle of Waterloo . 
 
 607 
 608 
 609 
 609 
 610 
 610 
 
 610 
 611 
 612 
 612 
 612 
 
 613 
 613 
 613 
 614 
 614 
 614-615 
 
 615 
 616 
 617 
 617 
 618 
 618 
 620 
 620 
 
 620 
 621 
 621 
 622 
 
 622-623 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XXXI 
 
 DATE 
 
 1816. The Congress of Vienna 
 
 1315-1820. England after the Peace 
 
 1820. Death of George iii. 
 
 623 
 625 
 625 
 
 1714-1820. Chapter VI. Great Britain during the 
 Eighteenth Century: The Industrial 
 Revolution .... 
 
 Commercial Ascendency of Great Britain . 
 The Age of Inventions 
 Roads, Turnpikes, and Tramways . 
 Navigable Rivers and Canals 
 The Factory System and the Industrial Revolution 
 The Agrarian Revolution . 
 Pauperism and the Com Laws 
 The " Age of Reason "... 
 The Methodist Movement . 
 The Evangelical Movement 
 Religion in Scotland 
 Humanitarianism and Philanthropy 
 Social Life ..... 
 Art . 
 
 Poetry and the Drama 
 Prose . . . . 
 
 The Romantic Revival 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 Period ...... 
 
 626-639 
 
 626 
 626-627 
 627-628 
 
 628 
 628-630 
 630-631 
 
 631 
 
 632 
 
 632-633 
 
 633-634 
 
 634 
 
 634-635 
 
 635 
 
 636 
 
 637 
 637-638 
 638-639 
 
 639 
 
 BOOK VIII 
 1820-1901. NATIONALITY AND DEMOCRACY . 642-727 
 
 1820-1830. Chapter I. George IV. 
 
 1820. 
 1820. 
 1820. 
 
 1822. 
 
 1827. 
 
 1827. 
 1827-1828. 
 1828-1830. 
 
 Accession of George iv. 
 
 The Trial of Queen Caroline 
 
 The Cato Street Conspiracy 
 
 The Old and the New Tories 
 
 The Canningites admitted to Office 
 
 Canning's Foreign Policy . 
 
 The Holy Alliance . 
 
 The Revolt of the Spanish Colonies and the 
 
 Monroe Doctrine .... 
 Canning and the Greek Insurrection 
 Battle of Navarino .... 
 Peel's Reforms as Home Secretary 
 Huskisson's Commercial and Financial Reforms 
 Canning's Ministry and Death 
 The Goderich Ministry 
 The Wellington Ministry , 
 The Catholic Associatiou and the Clare Election . 
 
 642-649 
 
 642 
 643 
 643 
 643 
 644 
 
 644 
 644 
 
 645 
 645 
 646 
 646 
 647 
 647 
 647 
 647 
 648 
 
xxxu 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 SATE . 
 
 1829. Catholic Emancipation 
 
 Wellington's Foreign Policy 
 1880. Death of George iv. . 
 
 1830-1837. Chapter 11. William IV. . 
 
 1830. 
 1830. 
 
 1831-1832. 
 1832. 
 
 1832-1835. 
 
 1834. 
 1837. 
 
 Democracy and Nationality 
 
 Revolutions on the Continent 
 
 The Agitation for Parliamentary Beform 
 
 William rv. and the Grey Ministry 
 
 The Need for Parliamentary Reform 
 
 The Reform Movement under George iv. 
 
 The Struggle for Reform 
 
 The First Reform Act passed 
 
 Irish Repeal and the Tithe War 
 
 Other Reforms 
 
 Palmerston's Foreign Policy 
 
 The Melbourne Ministry 
 
 Peel and the Conservative Party 
 
 Death of William iv. 
 
 648-649 
 649 
 649 
 
 650^56 
 
 650 
 650 
 651 
 
 651 
 652 
 652 
 653 
 653 
 654 
 654 
 6S5 
 
 655 
 . 656 
 
 1837-1865. 
 
 Chapter III. 
 ston . 
 
 Victoria — Peel and Palmer- 
 
 Separation of England and Hanover 
 
 Queen Victoria and Prince Albert . 
 
 The Changed Conception of the Work of the 
 
 Monarchy and House of Lords . 
 SociaUsm and Chartism 
 Melbourne's Ministry 
 Conservative Reaction 
 Foreign Pohcy of the Peel Ministry 
 Young Ireland. Peel's Irish Policy 
 The Corn Laws and Popiilar Unrest 
 The Anti-Corn Law League 
 Peel and Free Trade 
 The Failure of the Irish Potato Crop 
 The Repeal of the Corn Laws 
 Fall of Peel ..... 
 Peelites, Protectionists, Liberals, and Radicals 
 The Russell Ministry 
 
 The Irish Famine and its Consequences . 
 The Year of Revolutions 
 Chartism and Young Ireland 
 Palmerston's Foreign Policy 
 1851 and 1852. Dismissal of Palmerston and Russell . 
 1852. The First Derby-Disraeli Ministry . 
 The Aberdeen Coalition Ministry . 
 Nicholas i. and the Eastern Question 
 Origin of the Crimean War 
 The Crimean War .... 
 Palmerston's First Ministry 
 
 1835-1841. 
 
 1841. 
 
 1841-1846. 
 
 1839. 
 
 1845. 
 1846. 
 1846. 
 
 1846-1852. 
 1846-1847. 
 
 1848. 
 
 1848. 
 
 1862-1855. 
 
 1864-1856. 
 1855-1858. 
 
 657-673 
 
 657 
 657 
 
 658 
 659 
 659 
 660 
 660 
 661 
 662 
 662 
 663 
 663 
 663 
 664 
 664 
 665 
 665 
 666 
 666 
 666 
 667 
 667 
 668 
 668 
 669 
 669 
 671 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 xxx:n 
 
 DATE 
 
 1858-1859. 
 1859-1865. 
 
 1861-1865. 
 
 1865. 
 
 The Second Derby-Disraeli Ministry , 
 
 The Second Palmerston Ministry . 
 
 Italian and German Unity 
 
 The American Civil War 
 
 Palmorston's Foreign Policy 
 
 The Death of Palmerston and its Results 
 
 671 
 672 
 672 
 672 
 673 
 673 
 
 1865-1886. 
 
 Cliapter IV. 
 Disraeli 
 
 Victoria — Gladstone and 
 
 1865. 
 1865-1866. 
 1866-1868. 
 
 1867. 
 
 1868-1874. 
 1869. 
 
 1870. 
 
 1870. 
 
 1870-1871. 
 
 1874. 
 1874-1880. 
 
 1877-1878. 
 
 187S. 
 
 1879. 
 
 1880. 
 1880-1885. 
 
 1885. 
 1884-1885. 
 1885-1886. 
 
 1886. 
 
 1886. 
 
 Banning of the Transition to Democracy 
 
 The Bussell Ministry and the Beform Bill 
 
 The Third Derby-Disraeli Ministry 
 
 The Second B«form Act 
 
 The Fenians 
 
 The First Gladstone Ministry 
 
 Disestablishment of the Irish Church 
 
 Irish Land System . 
 
 The First Irish Land Act . 
 
 The Education Act and Other Reforms 
 
 The Franco-German War and its Results 
 
 Gladstone's Foreign Policy 
 
 Fall of Gladstone ... 
 
 The Disraeli Ministry 
 
 The Home Rule Movement 
 
 The Russo-Turkish War 
 
 The Treaties of San Stefano and Berlin 
 
 The Dual Contest in Egypt 
 
 Fall of Beaconsfield 
 
 The Second Gladstone Ministry 
 
 Its Irish Policy 
 
 Egypt and the Sudan 
 
 The Death of Gordon 
 
 The Third Reform Act 
 
 The First Salisbury Ministry 
 
 The Third Gladstone Ministry 
 
 Home Rule and the Break-up of the Old Parties 
 
 674-685 
 
 674 
 674 
 67s 
 675 
 676 
 676 
 676 
 676-677 
 677 
 677 
 678 
 678 
 679' 
 679^^ 
 679 ^ 
 680 
 68 1 
 681 
 682 
 682 
 682 
 683 
 683 
 684 
 684 
 684 
 685 
 
 1886-1901. 
 
 Chapter V. Victoria- 
 the Empire . 
 
 -Home Rule and 
 
 1886-1892. The Salisbury Unionist Ministry . 
 
 The Plan of Campaign 
 1888- 1889. The Pamell Commission . 
 1890-1891. Pamellitee and Anti-Pamellites . 
 1886-1892. Foreign Policy. The Triple and the Dual 
 Alliances .... 
 1887. The Queen's Jubilee 
 1892-1894. The Fourth Gladstone Ministry . 
 1893. The Lords Reject the Home Rule Bill 
 Filling up the Cup • 
 
 686-694 
 
 686 
 686 
 687 
 687 
 
 688 
 68S 
 689 
 689 
 689 
 
XXXIV 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 SATE 
 
 1894-1896. The Rosebery Ministry 
 1895-1901. The Third SaHsbury Ministry 
 
 Armenia and Crete. Other Foreign Troubles 
 1896-1899. The Conquest of the Sudan 
 
 1898. Fashoda ..... 
 
 Troubles in the Far East . 
 
 1897 and 1901. The Diamond Jubilee and the Death of Queen 
 
 Victoria ...... 
 
 FACE 
 690 
 
 690 
 691 
 692 
 693 
 693 
 
 694 
 
 1820-1901. Chapter VI. The United Kingdom in 
 
 the Nineteenth Century . . . 695-708 
 
 Increase of the Functions of the State 
 
 Central Government 
 
 Local Government .... 
 
 The Army and the Navy , 
 
 The Church ..... 
 
 The Tractarian Movement and its Results 
 
 The Protestant Nonconformists 
 
 The Roman Catholics 
 
 The Established Church and the Free Church in 
 
 Scotland ..... 
 Material Wealth .... 
 Steamboats ..... 
 Steam Railways and other Inventions 
 Social and Industrial Progress 
 Architecture ..... 
 Painting, Music, and Sculpture 
 Natural Science .... 
 Poetry and Prose .... 
 Education ..... 
 
 6^5 
 695 
 696 
 
 697-698 
 698 
 
 698-699 
 699 
 700 
 
 700 
 
 701 
 
 701 
 
 702-703 
 
 703 
 704 
 705 
 
 705 
 706-707 
 707-708 
 
 1820-1901. Chapter VII. British India in the Nine- 
 teenth Century .... 709-718 
 
 1820. 
 
 1820. 
 1828-1835. 
 1839-1842. 
 1843 and 1845. 
 1849 and 1852. 
 
 1857. 
 
 1858. 
 
 1878-1880. 
 
 The Indian and Colonial Empires . 
 
 The Condition of British India 
 
 The Condition of the Indian Vassal States 
 
 The Governorship of Lord William Bentinck 
 
 The Afghdn War .... 
 
 The Conquest of Sind and the First Sikh War 
 Annexations of the Punjab and of Lower 
 Burma . . . . . 
 
 Dalhousie's Doctrine of Lapse 
 Lord Canning and the Indian Mutiny 
 End of the East India Company . . . 
 
 Second Afgh4n War . . ' . . • , 
 
 India at the End of Victoria's Reign . , 
 
 709 
 710 
 710 
 711 
 712 
 712 
 
 713 
 713 
 714 
 715. 
 716 
 716 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 XXXV 
 
 DATE PACE 
 
 1783-1901. Chapter VIII. The British Colonies in 
 
 the Nineteenth Century . .719-727 
 
 British Colonies in the Latter Part of the 
 
 Eighteenth Century . . . . 719 
 Colonial Expansion during the Revolutionary 
 
 and Napoleonic Wars .... 720 
 
 Decay of the West Indies .... 720-721 
 
 The Emigration Movement . . . 721 
 
 Phases of Colonial Policy . . . . 721 
 
 Growth of Colonial Independence . . . 722 
 
 Colonial Federation .... 722 
 
 The North American Colonies . . . 723 
 
 The Dominion of Canada .... 723 
 
 The Commonwealth of Australia . , . 723-724 
 
 South Africa ..... 724 
 
 The Boer Republics .... 724 
 The Rand Miiies and the Struggle of Boer and 
 
 Outlander . . . . . 725 
 
 The Boer War ..... 726-727 
 
 The Establishment of British Supremacy . . 727 
 Books recommended for the further study of the 
 
 Period ...... 727-728 
 
 BOOK IX 
 
 1901-1910. Chapter I. The Reign of Edward VII. 728-739 
 
 1840-1856. 
 
 1867, 
 1901. 
 
 1889. 
 
 1901-1902. 
 1902-1910. 
 
 1910. 
 1902-1905. 
 
 1902. 
 
 1903. 
 
 1904. 
 
 1903. 
 
 1904-1905. 
 
 1905. 
 
 1903. 
 1905. 
 1906. 
 
 1908. 
 1906-1907. 
 
 1909. 
 1910. 
 
 The House of Saxony and the Coburg-Gotha sue 
 
 cession .... 
 Character of Edward vii. 
 End of the Boer War 
 South African Settlement . 
 The Federation of South Africa 
 The Balfour Ministry 
 Balfour's Education Act 
 Irish Land Act 
 Licensing Act 
 The Isolation of England 
 The Convention with France 
 Russo-Japanese War 
 Tbe North Sea incident 
 Edward the Peace Maker 
 Tariff Reform 
 
 Resignation of Chamberlain 
 Resignation of Balfour 
 Liberal victory at Elections and Campbell- Banner 
 
 man Ministry 
 The Asquith Ministry 
 Liberal Education billa — The Liberal programme 
 
 and the Lords 
 House of Lords throw out the Budget 
 General Election 
 Death of Edward yii. 
 
 72S 
 729 
 729 
 730 
 730 
 730 
 730 
 73» 
 731 
 732 
 732 
 732 
 733 
 733 
 734 
 734 
 735 
 
 735 
 736 
 
 736-738 
 738 
 738 
 739 
 
LIST OF BIBLIOGRAPHIES 
 
 Books recommended 
 
 to 1066 . 
 Books recomm,ended 
 
 1066-1215 
 Books recommended 
 
 1215-1399 
 Books recommended 
 
 1399-1485 
 Books recommended 
 
 1485-1603 
 Books recommended 
 
 1603-1714 
 Books recommended 
 
 1714-1820 
 Books recommended 
 
 1820-1901 
 
 for the further study of the Period, up 
 
 for the further s 
 for the further 
 for the further 
 for the further 
 for the further 
 
 fcudy of the 
 study of the 
 study of the 
 study of the 
 study of the 
 
 for the further study of the 
 
 Period, 
 Period 
 Period 
 Period 
 Period 
 Period 
 
 for the further study of the Period 
 
 PAGE 
 
 80-81 
 158 
 253 
 307 
 418 
 
 533 
 
 639 
 
 727-728 
 
LIST OF MAPS AND PLANS 
 
 Boman Britain ..... 
 
 South Britain after the English Conquest (about 607) 
 Map showing position of Nectansmere 
 The Welsh and English Lands in Offa's Time 
 
 The Voyages and States of the Norsemen up to the Tenth Century 42 
 England after Alfred and Guthnim's Peace, 886 . . .46 
 
 England at the Death of Edward the Confessor . . .67 
 
 The Battle of Hastings . . . . . -7^ 
 
 The New Forest . . . . . .101 
 
 England and Wales during the Norman Period . . 109 
 
 Plan of Christ Church, Canterbury . . . . .121 
 
 Prance in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries, showing the 
 
 Continental Dominions of the Norman and Angevin Kings . 128 
 The Crusade of Richard i. . . . . . .132 
 
 Plan of Ch&teau Gaillard . . . . -135 
 
 The Battle of Lewes . . . . . . 1 72 
 
 The Battle of Evesham . . . . . • ' 75 
 
 Wskles and the March, showing the growth of the power of 
 
 Llewelyn (1246-1267) 176 
 
 Wales and the March between the Conquest under Edward i. and 
 
 the Union under Henry vni. ..... 181 
 
 English King's Dominion in France in the Thirteenth Century . 190 
 The Battle of Bannockbum ...... 200 
 
 Northern England and Southern Scotland in the Fourteenth 
 
 Century ........ 210 
 
 The Ordcy Campaign, 1346 . . , . - .213 
 
 The Battle of Cre'cy . . . . . .214 
 
 The Battle of Poitiers . . . . • . .218 
 
 The English Dominions in France after the Treaties of Br^tigni 
 
 and Calais (1360) . . . . . . .220 
 
 Some forms of Mediaeval Architecture .... 246 
 
 The Agincourt Campaign ...... 264 
 
 The Battle of Agincourt . . . .266 
 
 France in 1429 ........ 274 
 
 xxxvii 
 
 13 
 23 
 
 36 
 37 
 
XXXVlll 
 
 LIST OF MAPS AND PLANS 
 
 The Battle of Towton . . . . • 
 
 England, 1377-1509, illustrating the Wars of the Roses 
 
 The French and Netherlandish Borders in the Sixteenth Century 
 
 The Battle of Flodden 
 
 Europe at the Time of Charles v. 
 
 English Bishoprics under Henry viii. 
 
 The Battle of Pinkie .... 
 
 Scotland in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries 
 
 The Netherlands in the Beginning of the Seventeenth Century 
 
 Voyages and Settlements of the Sixteenth Century 
 
 The Course of the Spanish Armada , 
 
 Ireland tmder the Tudors 
 
 Ireland in the Seventeenth Century 
 
 England and Wales during the Great Civil War — 
 
 1. May, 1643 
 
 2. November, 1644 . 
 The Battle of Marston Moor . 
 The Battle of Naseby .... 
 The English Colonies in North America imder Charles n. 
 The South of England, 1685-1689 . 
 The Battle of Blenheim 
 Europe in 1713 .... 
 Scotland and the North of England, illustrating the Jacobite 
 
 Risings of 1689, 1715, and 1745-1746 
 New England and New France, 1755-1783 . 
 The Thirteen Colonies in 1765 
 The Battle of Trafalgar 
 
 Europe in 1810 .... 
 
 The Battle of Waterloo 
 
 Europe after the Congress of Vienna (1815) . 
 Map to illustrate the Industrial Revolution . 
 The Neighbourhood of Sebastopol 
 Egypt and the Sudan .... 
 India in 1906 ..... 
 South Africa in 1899 .... 
 The British Empire in the Eady Twentieth Century 
 
LIST OF GENEALOGICAL TABLES 
 
 The Chief Northumbrian Kings 
 
 The Danish Kings .... 
 
 The House of Godwin .... 
 
 The House of Leofric .... 
 
 The Old English Kings of the House of Cerdic 
 
 The Norman and Early Angevin Kings 
 
 The Proven<?al8 and Savoyards 
 
 The House of Lusignan 
 
 The Earls of Gloucester 
 
 The Last Welsh Princes 
 
 The Scottish Kings, showing the Chief Claimants in 1290 
 
 The French Kings of the Direct Capetian Line, showing Edward 
 
 III. 'a claim .... 
 
 The English Kings from John to Richard ii. 
 The House of Lancaster, including the Beauforts 
 The Valois Kings of France, and the Valois Dukes of Burgundy 
 The House of York, including the Mortimers and Staffords 
 The Nevilles .... 
 The Greys and Woodvilles 
 Charles v. and the Hapsburg Kings of Spain 
 The Howards and Boleyns 
 The Dudleys .... 
 The House of Tudor . 
 The Cromwell Family 
 The Spanish Succession, 1700 
 The Stewart Kings in Scotland and England 
 The Boinrbon Kings of France 
 The Buonaparte Family 
 The Pitts and Grenvilles 
 The House of Brimswick-HauoTer . 
 
 PAOB 
 
 35 
 6i 
 
 65 
 65 
 
 72 
 
 »S7 
 163 
 170 
 171 
 180 
 187 
 
 207 
 
 254 
 261 
 269 
 284 
 294 
 299 
 325 
 334 
 358 
 419 
 472 
 507 
 534 
 535 
 616 
 
 639 
 640 
 
 sods 
 
TABLE OF KINGS AND QUEENS 
 
 CHIEF KINGS OF NOBTHXTMBBIA 
 
 ^thelfrith, 593-617 
 Edwin, 627-6S3 . 
 Oswald, 635-642 . 
 Oswiu, 655-671 
 Ecgfrith, 671-685 . 
 
 PAGB 
 
 27 
 
 30-31 
 31-32 
 
 32-33 
 
 35 
 
 Penda, 626-655 . 
 Ethelbald, 716-757 
 OSa, 757-796 
 Cenulf, 796-821 . 
 
 CHIEF KINGS OF MEBCIA 
 
 31-34 
 36 
 
 36-37 
 38 
 
 CHIEF KINGS OF WESSEX 
 
 Egbert, 802-839 ..... 
 Ethelwulf, 839-858 .... 
 Ethelbald, Ethelbert, and Ethelred, 858-871 . 
 Alfred, 871-899 
 
 39-40 
 41 
 43 
 
 44-49 
 
 THE OLD ENGLISH KINGS 
 
 Edward the Elder, 899-924 
 
 Athelstan, 924-940 
 
 Edmund, 940-946 . 
 
 Edred, 946-955 . 
 
 Edwy, 955-959 
 
 Edgar the Peaceful, 959-975 
 
 Edward the Martyr, 975-978 
 
 Ethelred the Unready, 978-1016 
 
 Edmund Ironside, 1016 . 
 
 Cnut, 1017-1035 . 
 
 Harold Harefoot, 1035-1040 
 
 Harthacnut, 1040-1042 , 
 
 Edward the Confessor, 1042-1066 
 
 Harold, son of Godwin. 1066 
 
 50-51 
 51-52 
 
 52 
 52-53 
 
 S3 
 54-55 
 55-56 
 57-59 
 
 59 
 59-61 
 
 61 
 
 6i 
 62-66 
 66-69 
 
TABLE OF KINGS AND QUEENS 
 THE NOBHAN KDTOS 
 
 William i., the Conqueror, 1066-1087 
 William n., Rufus, 1087-1100 . 
 Henry i., 1100-1136 
 Stephen, 1135-1154 
 
 xU 
 
 PACK 
 
 82-93 
 94-10 1 
 102-110 
 111-115 
 
 THE HOUSE OF ANJOU 
 
 Henry 11., of Anjou, 1154-1189 
 Richard i., 1189-1199 
 John, 1199-1216 . 
 Henry in., 1216-1272 
 Edward i., 1272-1307 
 Edward 11., 1307-1327 
 Edward in., 1327-1377 
 Richard n., 1377-1399 
 
 116-130 
 i3«-»36 
 137-135 
 i59-'77 
 178197 
 198-204 
 205-227 
 228-237 
 
 THE HOUSE OF LANCASTE& 
 
 Henr>- iv., 1399-1413 
 Henry v., 1413-1422 
 Henry vi., 1422-1461 
 
 and 1470-1471 
 
 255-260 
 262-268 
 270-283 
 289-291 
 
 THE HOUSE OF YOKE 
 
 Edward iv., 1461-1470 
 
 and 1471-1483 
 Edward v., 1483 . 
 Richard ni., 1483-1485 . 
 
 285-289 
 291-293 
 295-296 
 296-299 
 
 THE HOUSE OF TUDOB 
 
 Henrv vn., 1485-1609 
 Heniy viii., 1609-1647 
 Edward vi., 1547-1553 
 Marv, 1553-1558 . 
 Elizabeth, 1558-1603 
 
 308-316 
 
 3i7-3S« 
 352-360 
 
 361-367 
 368-407 
 
 THE HOUSE OF STEWABT 
 
 James i., 1603-1625 
 Charles i., 1625-1649 
 The Commonwealth, 1649-1663 . 
 and 1669-1660 . 
 Oliver Cromwell, Protector, 1663-1668 
 Richard Cromwell, Protector, 1668-1669 
 Charles 11., 1660-1685 
 James 11., 1685-1688 
 William III., and Mary n., 1689-1694 \ 
 William in., 1689-1702 . . / 
 
 Aune, 1702-1714 . 
 
 420-434 
 435-461 
 462-467 
 470-472 
 467-470 
 470 
 473-488 
 489-495 
 496-504 
 504.510 
 
 511-523 
 
xlii TABLE OF KINGS AND QUEENS 
 
 THE HOUSE OF HANOVER 
 
 George I., 1714-1727 
 George n., 1727-1760 
 George m., 1760-1820 
 George iv., 1820-1830 
 William IV., 1830-1837 . 
 
 
 
 536-545 
 546-569 
 570-625 
 642-649 
 650656 
 
 Victoria, 1837-1901 . . .. • 
 
 
 
 657-694 
 
 Edward vn., 1901-1910 . 
 
 
 
 728-739 
 
BOOK I 
 
 BRITAIN BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST 
 {UP TO 1066) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 PREHISTORIC AND CELTIC BRITAIN 
 
 Chief Dates ; 
 
 ? 330 B.C. The voyage of Pytheas^ 
 
 1. There are few surviving written records of the doiaps of man in 
 the British Islands which are much earlier than the Christian era. 
 Yet the modem sciences of geology, archaeology, and phUology prove 
 that these islands had been the dwelling-place of human beings for 
 many centuries previous to that period. The earliest certain evidence 
 of the existence of man in Britain is derived from 
 the discovery of large numbers of rudely slvaped flint iithic Aae* 
 implements. Some of these have been found in the 
 gi-avels of river drifts, and others in the caves where early man 
 made his dwelling. A few skulls, discovered along ^nXix such primi- 
 tive tools, show that the dwellers in this remote age were of a low 
 intellectual type. Yet the survival of a rude but sjnrited drawing 
 of a horse on a flat piece of bone indicates that these savages had 
 the rudiments of an artistic sense. Tlie age in which they lived is 
 called the palieolithic, or old stone age. There is little proof that 
 the men of this age had any connection with the later races which 
 successively inhabited Britain. 
 
 2. Many ages x>assed away, and more abundant evidence is found 
 of the existence of man in Britain. We pass from the palRH)lithio 
 to the neolithic, or new stone age, where the roughly 
 fashioned tools of the primitive race were replaced by m^ic Age. 
 more carefully constructed implements of smooth 
 polLshed stope. Such neolithic tools include arrow-heads, sharp 
 enough to transfix an enemy, axe^heads called cdtg, scrapers, knives, 
 
 B 
 
2 PREHISTORIC AND CELTIC BRITAIN 
 
 dress-fasteners, and saws. The care of the men of this period for 
 their dead is indicated by the solidly built harrows of long oval 
 shape, wherein hiige stones, piled up to form a sepulchral chamber 
 for a whole clan, were then covered in with great mounds of 
 earth. Numerous remains of the dead found in these resting- 
 places suggest that the men of the new stone age were short in 
 stature, swarthy in complexion, and had long narrow skulls of the 
 
 type called dolichocephalic. To these people has been 
 Iberians sometimes given the name of Iberians, because they have 
 
 been thought akin to the Basques, the original inhabi- 
 tants of Iberia or Spain, and some philologists have believed that a 
 few words of their tongue still lurk in some of our most ancient ^ 
 Ijlace-names. However these things may be, there is good reason 
 to believe that the blood of this ancient race still flows in the veins 
 of many of those now dwelling in our land. 
 
 3. The Iberian inhabitants of Britain were ultimately attacked 
 
 by a stronger and more ingenious race called the Celis. This 
 
 . people belonged to the great Aryan family, whose 
 
 language was the origin of nearly all the civilized 
 tongues of Europe, and of those of a considerable part of western 
 Asia. Their physical characteristics were very different from those 
 of their short and swarthy predecessors. They were tall, fair- 
 skinned, with red or yellow hair, and their skulls were broader, 
 shorter, and more highly developed, belonging to the type called 
 brachycephalic. They came to Britain in two great waves of migi*a- 
 tion. The earlier Celtic wave deposited in our islands the races 
 
 called Goidelic, or Gaelic, which are now represented 
 Cofdels ^y ^^^ Irish, the Scottish Highlanders, and the Manx- 
 
 men. The second migration was that of the Brythonic 
 peoples, who were the ancestors of the Britons, afterwards celled 
 
 the Welsh, as well as of the Bretons of Brittany and 
 Brythons. *^® Cornishmen. In each case the incoming race took 
 
 possession of the richer and more fertile southern and 
 eastern parts of our island, and drove the previous inhabitants into 
 the mountains of the west and north. The Goidels forced the 
 Iberians back into these regions, and were then in their tiirn pushed 
 westwards and northwards by the incoming Britons. By the time 
 that our real knowledge begins, the Britons had occupied the whole 
 of the south and east, and the mass of the Goidels had been driven 
 over sea to Ireland, and to the barren mountains of the north be- 
 yond the Forth and the Clyde. There was still, however, a strong 
 Goidelic element along the western coasts of southern Britain, 
 
PREHISTORIC AND CELTIC BRITAIN 3 
 
 especially in the south-west peninsula, which now makes Cornwall 
 and Devonshire, in south Wales, and in the lands round the 
 Solway. 
 
 4. It is to these western and northern lands that we must look 
 if we would study the older populations of the British islands. 
 The Goidels, when driven into the west, seem to have become 
 amalgamated with the Iberians whom they had earlier i)Tished into 
 those reg-ions. The result of this was the development _. nrnn\. 
 there of two physical types which have survived to our g:amation of 
 own days. The incoming Celt is still represented Ibwlans 
 
 in Ireland, Wales, and the Scottish Highlands by 
 occasional tall, fair men ; but the most usual type in those districts 
 is that of a short, dark-haired, dark-complexioned race, which is 
 probably largely derived from the blood of the pre-Celtic iuhabi- 
 tants of our land. But for both types alike, the Celtic language 
 and the Celtic institutions became universal. There was, and is, 
 however, a great difference between the Goidelic speech of the 
 earlier Celtic migration, still spoken by some of the Irish, Manx, 
 and Scottish Highlanders, and the Brythonic tongue of the later 
 immigrants, stiU surviving in Welsh and Breton, and, till the nine- 
 teenth century, in Cornish. 
 
 5. Civilization now steadily progressed, though it is almost im- 
 iwssible to say for certain whether the next great steps forward were 
 the work of the earlier or of the later race. The people's increasing 
 care for the dead led them to erect huge circles of great stones, each 
 resembling the stone chamber of the barrow, stripped of its mound 
 of earth, and piled up in magnificent order in mighty 
 inegalithic montunents. Of these, Avebury in northern mo^ments. 
 Wiltshire, and Stonehenge on Salisbury plain, are the 
 
 most famous examples. After the coming of the Celts the fashion 
 of burial changed. Instead of the long barrow, destined to receive 
 the remains of many warriors, short round barrows, each the grave 
 of a particular chieftain or of his kin, became so usual as to be ex- 
 tremely numerous. In these were deposited the bodies, or some- 
 times the bumt ashes, of the dead, and along with them were put 
 implements cif stone and bronze, ornaments of gold, jet. amber, 
 and glass, and i)ottery. made by hand, and unglazed, but rudely 
 ornamented, and polished by hard rubbing. 
 
 6. When this stage had been attained, the stone The Bronz* 
 age was over, and the period was reached when the »"<*J'^" 
 use of metals was known. This marked an enor- ' 
 
 mous advance of civilization. First came the brome age, which 
 
4 PREHISTORIC AND CELTIC BRITAIN 
 
 was ultimately succeeded by the iron age, whicli lias been going on 
 ever since. The Goidel came to Britain in the age of bronze, 
 and at the beginning of the iron age the Britons of the newer 
 Celtic migration had become the masters of the southern part of 
 our island, to which they had given the name of Britain. 
 
 7. The Celts were the first inhabitants of our island to attain 
 a respectable level of civilization. They wore clothes, used metal 
 
 weapons, and delighted in gold and glass ornaments. 
 civilizatf ^''^ They tilled the ground, opened up tin and lead mines, 
 
 and began to trade with their neighbours. They were 
 brave, liigh-spirited, and enterprising ; had a real love of beautiful 
 things, and delighted in war and battle. They were split up into 
 different tribes, each of which had its own king, though occasionally 
 several tribes would join together under a common king, especially 
 in times of danger. The Celts were fickle and quai-relsome, and 
 seldom remained permanently under any other ruler than the 
 chief of their c"vn tribe or clan. The gentry went to battle in war- 
 chariots, drawn by horses, which tliey managed with extraordinary 
 skill. They protected themselves by bronze helmets and body 
 armour, often beautifully enriched by ornament. Their weapons 
 were the sword, the buckler, the dart, and the axe. The Celts wor- 
 shipped many gods, and sought to propitiate them by human sacri- 
 fices. They held in great honour their priests, who were called 
 Druids, and who also were the poets, prophets, and judges of the 
 people. The chief wealth of the nation lay in their flocks and 
 herds, and the population lived for the most j)art in scattered home- 
 steads. They erected, however, as refuges in times of war, great 
 earthworks called duns. Favourite sites for these fortresses were 
 the summits of high hiUs, from which they could overlook the 
 countryside. The majority of the Britons lived upon the uplands, 
 as the river valleys were swampy, \mliealthy, and hard to ctiltivate ; 
 but some of them were fishermen or watermen, like tlie dwellers 
 in the lake villages discovered near Glastonbiuy. There was 
 enough intercourse between tribe and tribe for rough trackways to 
 be marked out over the downs and hiUs from one settlement to 
 another. 
 
 8. Though the Druids composed verses, wherein they com- 
 memorated the deeds of great men, and set foi-th the laws and 
 The voyage wisdom of their ancestors, the Britons had no books, 
 of Pytheas, so that no account of them from their own point 
 ? 330 B.C. q£ YJg^ j^^g \iQ&a. handed down to us. Tlie earliest 
 information that we have of the Britons comes from the travellers' 
 
PREHISTORIC AND CELTIC BRITAIN 5 
 
 tales of Greek explorers from the Mediterranean. Somewhere 
 about 3J30 b.c, some merchants of the Greek colony of Massilia 
 (now called Marseilles), in the south of Gaul, sent a mathematician 
 named Pytheas to explore the lands on the Atlantic coast of 
 Europe in the hope of opening- up a trading connection with them. 
 Among other countries Pytheas visited Britain, sailing through the 
 Channel and all up the eastern coast, and setting down his observa- 
 tions of the country and its people in writings of which, unluckily, 
 only fragments have come down to us. From the voyage of 
 Pytheas a trading connection between Britain and the commercial 
 cities of the Mediterranean was opened up, which soon became 
 important. There were also close dealings between the Britons 
 and their Celtic kinsmen the Gauls, their nearest continental neigh- 
 bours. Many Gauls settled in southern Britain, and stUl further 
 raised its standard of refinement. The tin, lead, amber, and pearls 
 of the Britons found a ready market in cities like Massilia, and by 
 this means some vague knowledge of the existence of Britain 
 became spread among civilized people. So active did commerce 
 become that the Britons struck coins of gold and tin, which were 
 rudely fashioned after the models of the Greek monies of the 
 period. So intercourse increased and civilization grew untU, nearly 
 three hundred years after the voyage of Pytheas, the advance 
 of the Boman Empire brought Britain into the fuller light of 
 history. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 ROMAN BRITAIN (55 B.C.-449 A.D.) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 SS-54 B.C. Julius Caesar's expeditions to Britain. 
 
 43 A.D. Claudius begins the Roman conquest of Britain. 
 
 78-85. Government of Agricola. 
 
 122. Hadrian's Wall built. 
 
 297. Diocletian reorganizes the British provinces. 
 
 410. Withdrawal of the Roman legions. 
 
 1. Ix the generations preceding the Christian era the Romans 
 established their dominion over the whole of the lands surrounding 
 
 the Mediterranean, the centre of the civilization of 
 Cffisar's First ^^® ancient world. The last step of this conquest 
 Expedition was the subjugation of Graul by Gains Julius Cassar, 
 to^^'jt*'"' between 58 and 50 B.C. Brought by his triumphant 
 
 progress to the shores of the Channel, Caesar learnt 
 that the Britons had afforded refuge to the fugitives from his arms 
 in Gaul, and believed that their sympathy with their continental 
 brethren would make it harder for the Romans to keep Gaul 
 qmet. Accordingly he resolved to teach the Britons the might 
 of the Roman power, and in 55 B.C. he led a small expedition 
 over the straits of Dover, and successfully landed it in Kent, 
 despite the vigorous resistance which the Britons offered to his 
 disembarkation. Caesar found, however, that the Britons were 
 stronger than he thought, and that he had not brought enough 
 troops to accomplish anything great against them. For the few 
 weeks that he remained in Britain, he did not venture far from 
 the coast. Before long he returned to Gaul, convinced that he 
 must wipe out his failure by conducting a stronger army to England 
 as soon as he could. 
 
 2. Next year, 54 B.C., Caesar landed in Britain for the second 
 time. He then took with him more than twice as many soldiers as 
 on the previous occasion. Having established a camp on the coast, 
 6 
 
55 B.C.] ROMAN BRITAIN 7 
 
 lie inarched boldly into the interior. He was opposed by Cassivel- 
 lauuus, king* of the tribes dwelling" on the north bank of the 
 Thames. The lig-ht-armed Britons shrunk from a 
 pitched battle with the Romans, and failed to prevent J"Hus 
 them from forcing- their passag-e over the Thames, second Ex- 
 But their swift war-chariots hnng upon the Roman pedltlon to 
 line of march, threatened to destroy Caesar's camp on ^ ^^' 
 the coast, and prevented him from winning" any very 
 sti-iking- trimnphs. However, some of the British ti-ibes were jealous 
 of Cassivellaunus. Conspicuous among these were the Trinovantes, 
 his eastern neig"hbours, dwelling in what is now Essex. This tribe 
 sent envoys to Caesar, and submitted to him. Alanned at this 
 defection, Cassivellaunus also made his peace with the Roman 
 general, and agreed not to disturb the Trinovantes. Some of the 
 tril>es promised to yield up hostages and to i)ay tribute to the 
 Romans. Thereupon Caesar went back to the continent. He had 
 not even attempted to conquer Britain, but he had taught the 
 Britons a lesson, and had prevented them from harming the 
 Roman power in Gaul. The most enduring result of Csesar's visits 
 is to be found in the description of Britain and the Britons which 
 he wrote in his famous Commentaries. This is the first full written 
 accoiint of our island that has come down to us. With it the 
 continuous history of our land begins. 
 
 3. For ninety years after Caesar's landing no Roman troops were 
 seen in Britain. Increased commerce followed upon the greater 
 knowledge which Romans and Britons now had of 
 
 each other. The Trinovantes, who remained true to Britain, 
 tlie Roman connection, profited by it to make them- 64 B.C.— 
 selves masters of most of south-eastern Britain. Their ' ' 
 
 power came to a head under their king Cunobelinus, the Cymbelino 
 of Shakespeare and romance. He struck coins which closely 
 imitated those of the contemporary Romans, made Camulodunum 
 (Colchester) his capital, and felt himself strong enough to throw ofE 
 Roman control. One of his brothers, disgusted at being supplanted, 
 api)ealed to the Romans for help, but his valiant son Caractacus 
 continued his policy after his death. Thus strainml relations en- 
 sued between the Romans and the Trinovantes. The jjromised 
 tribute was not paid ; Gaulish rebels were encouraged, and Gaulish 
 fugitives from Roman rule received once more a welcome. 
 
 4. The renewed hostility of the Britons to Rome conduced the 
 Emperor Claudius that the only way of making Gaul secure was 
 by conquering Britain. Accordingly, in 43 a'.d., Claudius sent 
 
8 ROMAN BRITAIN. [43- 
 
 a strong army to the island, under Anlus Plautius. With his 
 The Roman landing' ^^^ systematic Roman conquest of Britain 
 conquest of began. Plautius soon made such progress that Claudius 
 Britain. himself visited the country, and witnessed his soldiers 
 
 taking by storm Caractacus' stronghold of Camulodunum. which 
 Aulus ^o(m. became a Roman colony — the first in Britain. 
 
 Plautius, When Plautius returned to Rome in 47, he had made 
 43-47 A.D. himself master of the south and midlands as far as 
 the Humber and the Severn. The next governor, Ostorius Scapula 
 Ostorius (47-52), strove to subdue the SUures and Ordovices, 
 
 Scapula, the fierce tribes that dwelt in the hills of southern and 
 
 47-52. central Wales, among whom Caractacus found a refuge 
 
 after the conqiiest of his own district. The Roman general defeated 
 Caractacus in a pitched battle, and forced him to flee northwards 
 to the Brigantes of the modern Yorkshire. Surrendered by these 
 to the Romans, the British king was led in triumph through Rome. 
 His brave and frank bearing won the favour of Claudius, who per- 
 mitted him to end his days in honourable retirement. But the 
 conquest of the Welsh hills was not lasting, and aU the Romans 
 could do was to establish a ring of border garrisons at Deva 
 (Chester), Viroconium (Wroxeter), and Isca Silurum (Caerleon-on- 
 Usk), whereby the wUd mountaineers were restrained. 
 
 5. The Roman conquest of Britain was further advanced by 
 the governor, Suetonius PaulHnus (59-62), who in 61 completed 
 Suetonius ^^® subjugation of the hiU-tribes of the west by the 
 PaulHnus, reduction of Mona or Anglesey, the last refuge of 
 59-62. ^j^g Druids. A sanguinary insurrection of the Iceni, 
 
 the clan inhabiting what is now Norfolk and Suffolk, recalled 
 Paullinus. The Icenian King, Prasutagos, who had ruled under 
 Roman over-lordship, made the Emperor his co-heir, jointly with 
 his two daughters. On his death the Romans took possession of 
 his lands, brutally iU-treated his daughters, and cruelly scourged his 
 widow, Boudicca (Boadicea), who strove to maintain their rights. 
 The indignant tribesmen took advantage of the governor's absence 
 to rise in revolt. Camiilodunum was stormed, and aU the Romans 
 within it put to the sword. A like fate befell Verulamium (St. 
 Albans), the seat of Roman government, andLondinium (London), 
 the chief commercial centre of Britain. The legion that held the 
 northern frontier hurried southwards, but was cut to pieces by the 
 Iceni in the open field. At last Paullinus, fresh from his triumph 
 at Mona, marched eastward at the head of the strong force which 
 had held down the disturbed western frontier. Defeated in a 
 
-122.] ROMAN' BRITAIN 9 
 
 pitched battle, Boudicca avoided captivity and shame by drinking 
 off a bowl of poison. The suppression of the rebellion completed 
 the reduction of aU Britain south of the Humber and east of the 
 Dee and Usk. But the mountaineers of what is now called Wales 
 took advantage of Paullinus' withdrawal to renew their freedom, 
 and for many years the Koman advance northwards and westwards 
 was staj'ed. 
 
 6. The next forward movement was under Julius Ag^ricola, a 
 famous statesman and general, who was governor of Britain from 
 78 to 85. Agricola's son-yi-law, the famous historian, juuuj 
 Tacitus, wrote a Ufe of his father-in-law in such detail Agrrlcola, 
 that we learn more of his doings in Britain than of 
 
 those of any commander since Julius Caesar. Agricola's first 
 military erploit was to complete the subjugation of the hill-tribes 
 of the west. Thereupon he turned his arms northwards and sub- 
 dued the fierce Brigantes, establishing a new camp at Eburacum 
 (York), which soon became the chief centre of the Koman power. 
 Within the next few years he seems to have advanced still further 
 northwards, until he found a natural barrier in the narrow isthmus 
 wlxich separates the Firth of Forth and Clyde, where he erected a 
 line of forts. Not contented with this, Agricola advanced beyond 
 this line into the mountains of northern Scotland, whose wild in- 
 habitants, called then the Caledonians, opposed him -s-igorously 
 under their chieftain Galgacus. At last, in 84, Agricola won a 
 victory over Galgacus at an unknown place called Mons Graupius. 
 After this he circumnavigated the north coast of Scotland with a 
 fleet, and even talked of conquering Ireland. Next year, however, 
 he was recalled, and his successors took up a less enterprising 
 policy. Even more important than Agricola's victories were the 
 efforts he made to civilize the Britons and spread Roman fashions 
 among them. The sons of the chieftains learned to speak Latin, 
 adopted the Roman dress, and followed their conquerors' habits of 
 life. 
 
 7. South Britain remained hard to hold. A revolt annihilated 
 the legion stationed at York, and about 122 the ■wise Emperor 
 Hadrian, abandoning the northern regions, which j^^ ^^^ 
 Agricola had claimed as part of the province, erected Roman 
 
 a solid wall of stone, fortified by frequent forts, to walls, 
 form a scientific frontier for the region solidly held by the 
 Romans. The line chosen for this purpose ran from the month 
 of the Solway to the mouth of the Tyne — roughly speaking, from 
 Carlisle to Newcastle — a distance of more than seventy miles. If 
 
lO ROMAN BRITAIN [143- 
 
 tlie still narrower frontier-line from Clyde to Forth were too 
 remote to be held with safety, the limits thus chosen were the best 
 that could be found. After nearly seventeen centuries the sub- 
 stantial remains of this great work, stretching across the high hills 
 that separate the valleys of the Tyne and the Solway, still con- 
 stitute by far the most majestic memorial of the Roman power 
 in Britain. In 143, Lollius Urbicus, the governor of Britain 
 under the Emperor Antoninus Pius, went back to the limits once 
 conquered by Agricola, and erected a new boundary wall between 
 the Forth and the Clyde. Built of sods laid on a basement of stone, 
 the northern wall of Antoninus was a much less solid structure than 
 the wall of Hadrian. It soon became unimportant, as the Romans 
 made few attempts to occupy the barren moorlands that take 
 nj) most of the region between the two walls. Occasionally the old 
 aggressive spirit revived, and notably between 208 and 211, when 
 the able Emperor Septimius Severus spent four years in Britain, 
 and. like Agricola, waged fresh campaigns against the Caledonians. 
 On his death, at Eburacum, the Roman energies relapsed, and thus 
 the wall of Hadrian became the permanent frontier of Roman 
 Britain. 
 
 8. Roman rule, thus established by Agricola and Hadrian, 
 lasted in Britaiu for more than three hundred years. At first 
 Roman Roman Britain consisted of a single province, ruled, 
 
 divisions of like all the frontier districts, by a legate of the 
 Britain. Emperor. Severus divided the country into two 
 
 provinces, called Upper and Lower Britain {Britannia Superior 
 and Britannia Inferior), whose boundaries are not at all clear. 
 At last, the famous emjieror, Diocletian, the second founder of the 
 Roman Empire, included Britain, about 297, in his general scheme 
 for the reorganization of the provinces. The number of British 
 provinces was increased to four, Britannia Prima, Britannia Se- 
 cunda, Flavia Caesariensis, and Mamma Ciesariensis. To these a 
 fifth, Valentia, was afterwards added. We are almost entirely in the 
 dark as to the situation of these provinces. A special novelty of 
 Diocletian's reforms was the bringing together of neighbouring 
 provinces into larger administrative divisions, called Dioceses and 
 Pnetorian Fnefectures. All British provinces were joined together 
 in the diocese of Britain, ruled by a vicar, while the diocese of 
 Britain was but a part of the great praetorian prfefecture of the 
 Gauls which extended over the whole of the west. This system 
 lasted as long as the Roman power. 
 
 9. The Roman occupation of Britain was mainly military. The 
 
-297-] ROMAN BRITAIN 1 1 
 
 land was strongly held by a garrison of three legions, each con- 
 sisting of about 5000 regular troops, all Roman citizens. 
 Oue legion, the Sixth, had its headquarters at JJrr'Jfo'nf" 
 Eburacum, while the Second was quartered at Isca 
 Silurum, and the Twentieth at Deva, in positions which they had 
 lield from the first century onwards. Besides these regular troops, 
 a large number of irregular auxiliaries garrisoned the wall of 
 Hadrian and the detached forts of the north. Both legions and 
 auxiliaries were largely recruited on the continent, and most 
 Britons who wished to serve the emperor were drafted to fight 
 upon the Rhine or the Danube. Well- constructed roads, paved 
 with stone, ran straight from garrison to gai-rison, and also served 
 as avenues of commerce. The most famous of the 
 Roman roads of Britain was the Walling Street, which p^^g" 
 ran from the coast at Dubrse (Dover) to Londinium. 
 and thence by Verulamium to Viroconium. from which point a 
 branch went south to Isca, while thfe main road proceeded to Deva, 
 where it sent a branch to Segontium (Carnarvon). From Deva, 
 Watling Street was continued eastwards to York, and thence to 
 tlie frontier. The Ermine Street, the central part of the road that 
 connected Eburacum with Lindum (Lincoln), Camulodunum, and 
 Londinium, was only less famous ; while the Watling Street was 
 cr<)s.sed diagonally by a third great artery, called the Fosse Way, 
 which went from Lindum to Isca DuiAnoriorum (Exeter). A 
 fc)Ui-th road, named Akeman Street, connected Camulodunum and 
 Verulamium with the watering-place of Aquas Sulis (Bath). 
 
 10. Along the chief routes grew up walled towns, which, at 
 least in the south and east, were not wholly military in character. 
 Under the strong Roman peace, marshes were di-ained. Ron,an 
 forests cleare<l. and commerce furthered. Britain be- civilization 
 came one of the chief granaries of Europe, and its '" Britain, 
 iron. tin. and lead mines were extensively developed. Salt-works 
 were opened, and pottery and fine glass were made. Many Roman 
 officials, soldiers, and traders spread the use of tlie Latin tongue, 
 and. at least in the southern and eastern parts of the province, the 
 upper classes among tlie Britons themselves learnt to talk Latin, 
 and were proud to be considered as Romans. But the Romans 
 never romanized Britain as they had romanized Gaul. The bent 
 proof of this is the fact that the Celtic tongue continued to be 
 spoken by the mass of the people, as is shown by its continuance 
 in Wales to this day. In Qa,ul, on the other hand, tlie use of Latin 
 became universal, and quite displaced the ancient Gaulish language 
 
12 ROMAN BRITAIN [287. 
 
 11. During the fourth century Christianity became the religion 
 of the Romans, and Constantine, the first Christian emperor 
 The Romano- (306-337), first took up the government of the Empire 
 British at Ehuracum, where his father had died. Even before 
 Church. ^j^ig there had been Christians in Britain, and during 
 the last persecution of the Christian Church by the Emperor 
 Diocletian (284-305), several British martyrs gave up their lives 
 for the faith. The most famous of these was Alban, slain at 
 Yerulamium, where in after years a church was erected in his 
 honour that gave the Roman city its modern name of St. Albans. 
 During the fourth century we know that there were bishops at 
 Londinium, Isca, and Eburacum, many churches and monasteries, 
 and an active and vigorous ecclesiastical life. The British Church 
 became strong enough to send out missionaries to otlier lands, of 
 whom the next famous were St. Patrick, who completed the con- 
 version of the Irish to the faith, and St. Ninian, who first taught 
 the Caledonians, or Picts, the Christian religion. Britain even had 
 a heretic of its own in Pelagius, who denied the doctrine of original 
 sin, and made himseK very famous all over the Roman world as the 
 foe of St. Augustine, the great African father. From the British 
 Church is directly descended the Welsh Church, and less directly 
 the Churches of Ireland and Scotland. By its means civilization was 
 extended into regions which, though inaccessible to the Roman 
 arms, were brought by Roman missionaries into the Christian fold. 
 
 12. Gradually the Roman Empire decayed, and Britain suffered 
 much from its growing weakness. Towards the end of the third 
 jj _ century the legions garrisoning distant provinces grew 
 the Roman out of hand, and, without regard for the central power 
 power in in Italy, made and unmade emperors of their own. 
 
 Thus in 287, Carausius, a Roman admiral, allied him- 
 self with bands of pirates, received the support of the soldiers, 
 seized the government of Britain, and strove to make himseK 
 _ . master of the whole Roman world. He conquered 
 
 287-293, ' P^^ of northern Gaul, but in 293 was slain by his 
 and own chief minister, Allectus, who ruled over Britain 
 
 293-296.' until he was slain in 296. It was to put down such 
 
 disorders that Diocletian carried out his reforms in 
 the administration, and Constantine, succeeding after a time to 
 Diocletian's power, continued his general policy, though he took up 
 a different line as regards religion. The reforms of Diocletian and 
 the recognition of Christianity by Constantine kept the Roman 
 Empire together for a century longer. 
 
ROMAN BRITAIN 
 
 13 
 
 W^k 
 
 ROMAN BRITAIN 
 
 Principal Roads shown by 
 
 stouter lines thus:- -^^ 
 
 Forests "T"..-.. Marshes .-' - 
 
 Anderida 
 
 L- 
 
 • m 
 
 BatrfViiktl tc 
 
14 ROMAN BRITAIN [284- 
 
 13. Fresh, trouljles soon arose, which, fell "with special force on a 
 remote province like Britain. Despite the frontier wall, bands of 
 
 fierce Caledonians, by this time more often called Picts, 
 Bartaplan raided at their will the northern parts of the province, 
 and the * Swarms of Irishmen, then generally called Scots, 
 efforts tC' similarly plundered the western coasts and effected 
 them off. large settlements in regions so wide apai-t as Cornwall, 
 
 Wales, and Galloway. An even worse danger came 
 from the east, where swarms of pirates and adventiu-ers from Noi^fc. 
 Germany, called Saxons by Romans and Britons, devastated the 
 coasts of the North Sea and Channel. To ward off these invaders 
 the Romans set up a new military organization. A new military 
 officer was appointed, called Count of the Saxon Shore {Comes litoris 
 Saxonici), whose special di^ty it was to protect the region specially 
 liable to these invasions. A series of forts, stretching from the 
 Wash to Sussex, formed the centres of the Roman defence against 
 the pirates; and the majestic ruins of Rutupiae (Richborougli) 
 in Kent, Anderida (Pevensey) in Sussex, and Gariannonum (Burgh 
 Castle) in Suffolk, show the solid strength of these last efforts to 
 uphold the Roman power. At the same time the northern defence 
 was reorganized, and the troops garrisoning the wall of Hadrian 
 were put under another high military officer, called the Duke of the 
 Britains {Dux Britanniarum), while the legionary army in its camps 
 was commanded by the Count of the Britains {Comes Britanniarum). 
 All these military changes dat« from the reign of Diocletian, and 
 were parts of his great scheme for reinvigorating the empii-e. 
 
 14. Early in the fifth century the Roman Empire upon the con- 
 tinent was overrun by fierce German tribes, anxious to find new 
 
 homes for themselves. The settlement of the Franks 
 drawal of ^^ northern Gaul cut off Britain from the heart of the 
 the Roman empire, and Rome and Italy itself were threatened. 
 410°"^' With the Germans at the gates of Rome, it became 
 
 impossible for the emperors to find the men and money 
 necessary for keeping up their authority in a distant land like 
 Britain. After 410, the year which saw the sack of Rome by 
 Alaric the Goth, the Romans ceased to send officials and troops 
 to Britain. Henceforth the Britons were left to look after them- 
 selves, and their entreaties to the emperors to help them in their 
 distress were necessarily disregarded. 
 
 15. Roman rule had, however, lasted so long in Britain that 
 the upper classes at least considered themselves Romans, and 
 strove to carry on the government after the Roman fashion. To 
 
-449-!I ROMAN BRITAIN 1$ 
 
 them it did not seem that Britain had ceased to be B,oman : bnt 
 rather that they as Romans had to carry on Koman rale them- 
 selves, without the help of the emperor or the other 
 districts of the empire. It was soon found, however, ^^^^ to''theip 
 that the Britons were not romanized enough to be own re- 
 able to maintain the Roman system. The leaders did 4*Jo^|' 
 not work together, and gradually the old Celtic tribal 
 spirit revived in a fashion that made united action and organized 
 government very difficult. 
 
 16. Before long southern Britain began to split up into little 
 tribal states, and this break up of imity made it possible for the 
 barbarians, who had been withstood with difficulty all jj^^ pj^^.^ 
 through the previous century, to carry everything Scots, and 
 before them. The Picts crossed the Roman wall, and Saxons, 
 plundered and raided as they would. The Scots from Ireland 
 established themselves along the west coast, and besides other 
 settlements, effected so large a conquest of the western Highlands 
 and islands outside the northern limits of the old provinces that 
 a new Scotland grew up on British soil. Even more dangerous 
 were the incursions of the Saxon invaders in the east. These were 
 no longer simply plunderers, but, like the Franks and Goths on 
 the continent, wished to establish new homes for themselves in 
 Britain. Before their constant incursions the Britons were 
 gradually forced to give way. Within forty years of the with- 
 drawal of the last Roman governors, the process of German 
 conquest had begun. 
 
 17. The barbarian conquest went on gradually for about a 
 century and a half, and by the end of it nearly every trace of 
 Roman influence was removed. The ruins of Roman pgpn^anent 
 towns, villas, churches, and public buildings ; the still results of 
 abiding lines of the network of Roman roads ; the con- Roman rule 
 tinuance of the Christian faith among the free Britons ; 
 
 a few Roman words still surviving in the language of tlie Celtic- 
 speaking Britons, and a few place-names (such as »treet iroxa. draia) 
 among their Teutonic supplanters, were almost all that there was 
 to prove the abiding traces of the great conquering people whicli 
 had first brought our island into relation with the main stream of 
 ancient civilization. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN 
 BRITAIN (449-607) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 449. Jutes established in Kent. 
 516. Battle of Mount Badon. 
 577. Battle of Deorhara. 
 607. Battle of Chester. 
 
 1. The Teutonic invaders, who began to set up new homes for 
 themselves in Britain after the middle of the fifth century, came 
 _ . . from northern Germany. Their original homes were 
 conquest of along the coasts of the North Sea, the lower courses 
 Southern of the Elbe and Weser, and the isthmus that connects 
 PI a n. ^j^^ Danish peninsula with Germany. Though all- 
 
 were very similiar in their language and manners, they were divided 
 into three different tribes — the Jutes, the Saxons, and the Angles. 
 
 Of these the Jutes were the least important, though 
 
 they were the first to settle in our island. They are 
 generally said to have come from Jutland, the Danish peninsula, 
 which used to be explained as meaning the land of the Jutes. 
 But there are difficulties in the way of accepting this view, and 
 some people now believe that the Jutes came from the lower 
 
 Weser, to the west of the other colonizers of Britain. 
 
 The Saxons came from the lower Elbe, and were so 
 numerous a group of tribes that before long nearly aU the peoples 
 
 of North Germany were called Saxons. The Angles 
 Angles^ lived to the north of the Saxons, in the region now 
 
 called Holstein. So many of them crossed over to 
 Britain that their name soon disappeared from Germany altogether. 
 2. Each of the invading tribes included many small states, ruled 
 by petty kings or by elected magistrates, called aldermen. The new- 
 comers had no common name and no common interests. Each little 
 group lived in a village apart from their neighbours, and all of them 
 were very warlike, fierce, and energetic. They had dwelt farther 
 16 
 
449 ] ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN 1 7 
 
 away from the Romans than the other barbarian invaders of the 
 emjjire, and were therefore much less influenced by Roman civi- 
 lization than nations like the Franks and the Goths. .^^ instltu- 
 For that reason they remained heathens, worshipping tions of the 
 Woden, Thor, and the other battle-loving gods of the Invaders, 
 old Germans. They had little of the respect for the Roman 
 Empire which made the Teutonic conquerors of Gaul and Italy eager 
 to be recognized by the emperors, and quick to learn many of the 
 Roman ways. It resulted from this that they made a much cleaner 
 sweep of Roman institutions than did their brethren on the conti- 
 nent, and that the more since the Britons fought against them more 
 vigorously and for a longer time than the Romans of Gaul or Italy 
 against their invaders. Yet their conquest of Britain is but a part 
 of that general movement called the Invasion of the Barbarians, 
 or the Wandering of the Nations, which everywhere broke down the 
 Roman power in western Europe. In fact, this was done more 
 completely in Britain than anywhere else. 
 
 3. The invaders of Britain had no common name for themselves. 
 Since the fourth centui-y the Romans and Britons had called them 
 all Saxons, and to this day the Celtic peoples of the ^j^^ bg^^. 
 land, the "Welsh, the Irish, and the Highland Scots, nlngs of 
 still continue the Roman custom in their own tongues. England. 
 But when the invaders had settled in Britain, and had begun to find 
 the need of a common word to describe them all, they used the 
 word Angle as a general name. Angle is only another form of 
 English, and as this has remained ever since the name of all the 
 new settlers and their descendants, it is perhaps better for us to 
 call them English from the first. They are. however, sometimes 
 styled the Anglo-Saxons — that is, the people formed by the union 
 of the Angles and Saxons. For convenience' sake we shall use 
 the word " English " in tliis broader sense, and keep the term 
 " Angle " for the tribes who shared with the Jutes and Saxons in 
 tlie conquest of Britain. The parts of Britain in which the new- 
 comers, whether Angle Jute, or Saxon, settled, were henceforth 
 England — that is, land of the English — and they were the fore- 
 fathers of most modem Englishmen. As time went on. however, 
 many people of British descent began to speak the English tongue 
 and regard themselves as English ; and nowadays a great many 
 1 Englishmen are in no wise descended from the old English. 
 
 5. We know very little of the fashion in whioli the English 
 t ril)e8 came to Britain. There are famous legends of some aspects 
 of the conquest, but it is impossible to say whether they are truo 
 
 c 
 
1 8 ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN [449- 
 
 or not, as they are first told many hundred years after the event. 
 There is a well-known story of the first settlement of the new- 
 comers in Britain. Vortigern, one of the British kings, we are 
 told, followed the fashion of the Romans of the continent, who 
 called in German warriors to help them to fight against their 
 enemies. Attracted by the high pay that he offered, a tribe of 
 The J te Jutes, headed by their dnkes, the brothers Hengist 
 in Kent, 449, and Horsa, came to the aid of Vortigern against 
 and the Isle pi^ts and Scots. But when they had done their work, 
 instead of going home, they resolved to settle in the 
 land of the Britons. In 449 they chased away the Britons, and 
 established themselves in Kent, which thus became the first English 
 settlement in Britain. Before long Kent became a kingdom, and 
 Hengist and Horsa were its first kings. Some years later another 
 Jutish settlement was effected in the Isle of Wight and on the south 
 coast of what is now called Hampshire. These were the only 
 Jutish conquests, and the very name of Jute was soon forgotten. 
 Though Kent long remained a separate kingdom, the Jutes of 
 Wight became absorbed xa. the larger population of Saxon settlers 
 who established themselves all around them. 
 
 5. The Saxons conquered and settled southern and south-eastern 
 Britain. The first Saxon settlement was made in 477, when a chief- 
 tain named ^Ue set up the kingdom of Sussex — that 
 settlements. ^^' ^^uth Saxony — in the district that is represented 
 by the later county of the name. A very famous 
 incident of JElle's conquest was the storming of the old Roman 
 fortress of Anderida (Pevensey), one of the strongholds set up 
 in the fourth century to protect the south coast from the 
 Saxon pirates. At last it was to succumb to the fierce 
 ' * assaults of their descendants. Before long, ^lle and 
 his men had set up new homes for themselves in the land of their 
 choice. The great and pathless oak forest of the Weald cut them 
 off from the Jutes, who settled to the east and west, and from 
 other Saxon tribes that later sailed up the Thames and established 
 
 the little kingdom of Surrey to their north. A more 
 Suppey 
 
 important conquest began in 495, when the Saxon 
 
 chiefs, Cerdic and his son Cynric, landed at the head of Southampton 
 
 water and began the kingdom of Wessex, or West Saxony. This 
 
 was originally confined to part of what is now Hamp- 
 495^^^^' shire, but it gradually extended its limits, absorbing 
 
 the Jutish kingdom of Wight and the Saxon kingdom 
 of Surrey, and gaining still greater advantages at the expense of 
 
-547- 1 EJSTGLISH CONQ VEST OF SO UTHERN BRITAIN 1 9 
 
 the Britons of the upper Thames and lower Severn valleys and of 
 the regions of downs and hills that stretches from Hampshire west- 
 wards. Thus, unlike Kent and Sussex, which remained in their 
 original limits, the history of Wessex is from the beginning a 
 history of constant expansion. 
 
 6. Other Saxon kingdoms were established on the eastern coast 
 of England. The East Saxons set up the kingdom of Essex, and 
 the Middle Saxons that of Middlesex, a jtetty state 
 
 that owed its sole importance to containing within Middlesex, 
 its limits the great trading city of London, whose 
 commercial prosperity was checked rather than desti'oyed by the 
 wave of barbarian conquest. Ultimately, however, Middlesex 
 became absorbed in Essex, just as its southern neighbour, Surrey, 
 was swallowed up in Wessex. Here the Saxon invasion was stayed- 
 
 7. The conquest of the east, the midlands, and the north was 
 the work of the Angles. To the north of Essex, Anglian swarms 
 peopled the lands between the great fens of the Ouse 
 
 vaUey and the coast of the North Sea. This region ^tUenfeSs. 
 became the kingdom of East Anglia, or East England, 
 and was divided geographically into a northern and southern 
 portion, whose names are preserved in the modem counties of 
 Norfolk— that is, land of the North folk— and Suffolk, 
 the land of the South folk. Other Anglian bands made j^ngHa. 
 their way up the Trent valley, and gradually set up a 
 series of small states in Middle England, extending southwards 
 from the Humber to the northern boundaries of the Saxon settle- 
 ments in the Thames valley. The history of these districts is 
 very obscure, and is not preserved, as in the Saxon lands further 
 rtth, by the names and limits of the modem shires. Of the many 
 Vnglian kingdoms of the midlands one only survived, and ulti- 
 mately absorbed all the others. This was the little jjgpgja ^nd 
 kingdom of Mercia — that is, the March or boundary the midland 
 land — set up in the upper Trent valley, and stretching kingdoms, 
 over the rough hill-land of Cannock chase towards the middle Severn 
 valley, where the Britons long held their own. North of tlio 
 Humber two well-defined Anglian kingdoms grew up. 
 These were Deira, or the southern kingflom, which |jj,jj^ ^^-j^ 
 roughly corresponds to the modem Yorkshire, and the 
 more northerly state of Bemicia, which stretched along the east coast 
 from the Tees to the Firth of Forth, wliich wa.s founded, it is said, 
 by Ida in 547. Both these kingdoms had as their western boun- 
 dary the wild uplands of the Pennine chain and its northern 
 
20 ENGLISH CONQUEST OP SOUTHERN BRITAIN [516- 
 
 continnation, the Ettrick Forest. This tangle of hills and moors was 
 difficult for the inraders to traTerse, and long- protected the freedom 
 of the Britons of the west coast between the Clrde and the Dee. 
 
 8. It took nearly a hundred and fifty years before the Eng'lish 
 settlements were completely established- The Britons, who fought 
 
 part very stubbornly to protect their liberties, remembered 
 
 istics of the so much of the Boman discipline and organization that 
 English they remained formidable foes to a series of disorderly 
 
 tribes, each consisting of a small number of warriors 
 fighting for their own hands. The English brought over with them 
 their wives and families, and aimed not simply at conquering their 
 enemies, but sought to establish new homes for themselves. They 
 brought with them their Teutonic speech, the parent of our English 
 tongue. They preserved the manners, institutions, and religion 
 which they had followed in their origimJ homes in northern Grermany. 
 
 9. The best and bravest of the Britons withdrew before the 
 English and joined their brethren, who still remained masters 
 
 in the hills of the west. Such as remained in 
 the Britons. ^^ ^''^ '^^ south, as slaves and dex>endants of the 
 
 conquerors, gradually lost their ancient tongue and 
 institutions, and became one with the invaders. It shows how 
 thorough the oomqoest was that the Christian religion, professed 
 by all the Britons, was entirely rooted out in all the districts where 
 the English established themselves. Luckily for the English, the 
 Britons seldom acted together for any long time. The wiser 
 Britons held fast to the Boman tradition of unity, and set up war- 
 leaders who might take the place of the sometime Boman governors. 
 The most famous of these was the great Celtic hero. King Arthur, 
 Arthur and ^h^s*? mighty victories stayed for a time the advance 
 Mount of the English, and perhaps saved the Britons of tlie 
 
 ^»*^°' ^*^- west from the fate of their brethren of the east. The 
 best known of Arthur*8 battles was fought at a place called JTons 
 Au2(mtcu« or Mount Badon, in about 516. Its situation is quite 
 nneeztain, but it is most probably to be found somewhere in 
 the south-west, possibly at Badbury in Dorsetshire. It seems 
 that Arthur's triumph was over the West Saxons, whose 
 advance was stayed for nearly sixty years. But the Britons only 
 united when compelled to do so to meet the English attacks. 
 They split up into little tribal states, and. if the English had not 
 themselves also been disunited, the invaders could have probably 
 driven their foes into the sea. As it was, many of the more 
 strenuous Britons scorned to live any longer in the land which 
 
-607.1 ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN 2 1 
 
 they shared with their Saxon enemies. There was so large an 
 emigration of Britons to the Graulish peninsula of Armorica, 
 that that land obtained the new name of Brittany or xheeml- 
 Britain, and to this day a large part of the inhabitants firration to 
 of this little Britain beyond the sea continue to ^''^^^ny* 
 speak a Celtic tongue, very similar to the Welsh or Cornish, which 
 their forefathers took with them to Gaul when they fled from the 
 Saxon conquerors. Their withdrawal made easier the work of the 
 English, and it speaks well for the toughness of the British 
 resistance that so much of the island remained in their hands. 
 
 10. For about a century fresh swarms of English came to 
 Britain from beyond sea. After that the migration ceased, but 
 the stronger of the English kingdoms continued to j},g Br^ons 
 advance westwards at the expense of the Britons. The become the 
 English did not call the Britons by that name, but de- Welsh, 
 scribed them as the Welsh — that is, as tlie foreigners, or the speakers 
 of a strange tongue. GraduaUy the Britons, who in the sixth 
 century were still proud to call themselves Romans, took the 
 name of the Cymry, or the Comrades, by which the Welsh are still 
 known in their own language. A Welsh monk named Gildas, who 
 lived in the sixth century, has written a gloomy picture of the state 
 of Britain during the period of the English conquest. The heathen 
 English were cruel and bloodthirsty ; but the Welsh were quarrel- 
 some and divided, and Gildas regarded their defeat as the just 
 punishment of their sins. 
 
 11. The warfare between Welsh and English still went on, and 
 at last the Welsh received a rude shock from two English victories, 
 which cut the British territories into three i)arts. and -v .> « 
 destroyed any hopes of future Celtic unity. The the period 
 West Saxons gradually made their way westward from °^ Bngllsh 
 tlieir original settlement in Hampshire, and in 577 
 
 Ceawlin, the West Saxon king, won a great battle over the Welsh 
 it Deorliam (Dyrham). in Gloucestershire, which led to their 
 nnquest of the lower Severn valley. Thirty years after this (<><>7) 
 tlie Bemician king, ^thelfrith. won a corresponding victory at 
 Chester, which pushed forward the northern Anglian settlements 
 to the Irish Channel, and transferrwl the lauds Iwtween Ribble and 
 Mersey from British to Englisli hands. Up to these days the 
 Welsh had ruled over the whole west from the Clyde to the 
 English Channel. Henceforth they were cut up into three groupa, 
 • )f these the northernmost was calle<l Cumbria or Cumberland— 
 that is, land of the Cymry or Welsh. This stretched from the 
 
22 ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN [607. 
 
 Clyde, the northern limit of the Britons, to the Ribhle, and was 
 separated from Bernicia and Deira by the Pennine chain. The 
 modern county of Cumberland still preserves for a 
 pai*t of this area its ancient name. Enclosed within 
 this region was a colony of Goidelic Picts, in the extreme south- 
 west of the modern Scotland, which derived from its Goidelic 
 inhabitants its name of Galloivay. 
 
 12. The central and chief British group of peoples is repre- 
 sented by the modern Wales, and by a large stretch of land to the 
 eastward, including the valley of the middle Severn, which has 
 
 . — . since become English by a slow process of conquest 
 North Wales. , , ,. a i-x i • 1 1 • 
 
 and absorption. Ssplit up among several rival kings, 
 
 tliis district lost, through its want of unity, some of the im- 
 portance which it gained by its size and by the inaccessibility of 
 its mountains. In early days the whole region was described as 
 
 North Wales — that is, Wales north of the Bristol 
 WaleY^^* Channel. This was to distinguish it from West Wales, 
 
 the country still held by the Britons in the south- 
 west peninsula. Separated from North Wales by the West Saxon 
 victory of Deorham, West Wales still included the whole of Corn- 
 wall and Devonshii-e, and a good deal of Somerset. Both in 
 North and West Wales there were occasional colonies of G-.oidelic- 
 speaking Scots or Irish, who have left memorials of this tongue in 
 the Irish inscriptions, written in a character called Oyham, found 
 in many parts of Wales and Cornwall. 
 
 13. Thus was the old Roman diocese of Britain unequally divided 
 between the English and the Welsh. The great part of the district 
 north of the Forth and Clyde was in the hands of the Picts — a race 
 doubtless identical with the ancient Caledonians, and apparently 
 
 made uj) of Groidelic tribes with a large Iberian inter- 
 mixture. But in the north-western parts of the 
 modem Scotland the Picts had been driven out by immigrant 
 Scots from Ireland, who had set up an independent kingdom of 
 , the Scots in the wostern Higlilands and islands, 
 
 running inland as far as the chain of hills called Drum- 
 alban, which forms the watershed of the eastern and western 
 seas. From ths^e the north-west of Britain first got the name 
 of Scotland, or land of the Scots ; but at first this term was 
 only given to a very small fragment of the modem 
 ^o^um a, Scotland. Soon, however, the Scots began to influence 
 the Picts. Up to the sixth century the Picts, alone 
 of the Celts, still remained heathen ; but Columba, the greatest of 
 
ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SO UTHERN BRITAIN 2 3 
 
24 ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN [597- 
 
 the Irish saints, settled down in a monastery in the little island of 
 lona, among the British Scots, and devoted the rest of his life, 
 until his death in 597, to the conversion of the Picts. Two and a 
 half centuries after the Picts had leai*nt their faith from the Scots, 
 they obtained a Scot for their king. In 844 Kenneth Mac Alpine 
 (that is, son of Alpine), King of the Scots, succeeded through his 
 Union of the i^other to the Pictish kingdom beyond Drumalban. 
 Picts and His successor continued to rule Pictland as well as 
 Scots. Scotland, and as they were Scots by race, and the 
 
 difference between the two peoples was not very great, Picts and 
 Scots were gradually fused into one people. The result was that 
 the whole of the population north of Forth and Clyde acquired 
 the name of Scots, and their country was called Scotland. For 
 many centuries, however, the Irish continued to be called Scots, 
 until at last confusion was avoided by the term becoming gradually 
 restricted to their brethren in northern Britain. 
 
 14. By the end of the sixth century the British islands 
 were settling down into something like their modern divisions. 
 
 . There was an England, much smaller than modern 
 
 of England, England, though extending further northwards to the 
 Wales, Scot- Firth of Forth, and gradually making its way west- 
 Irelan^" ward at the expense of the Welsh. There was a Wales, 
 
 much bigger than the modern Wales, but cut into 
 three portions by the fights at Chester and Deorham, with the result 
 that the largest of the three, represented by the modern Wales, 
 became in a special sense the representative of the ancient Britons. 
 There was a new Scotland, comprising the lands beyond Forth and 
 Clyde, and Ireland, though still a land of Scots, became quite 
 separated from it. 
 
 15. In all these districts, Anglian and Saxon, British and 
 Goidelic, the land was split up into many small states, constantly 
 Why Entr- ^* ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ other, and filling the country with 
 land be- ceaseless confusion. While the Celtic states, owing to 
 
 came the the strength of the tribal system, seldom showed any 
 
 strongest. ^ ' j 
 
 tendency to be drawn together, the English tribes, 
 
 on the contrary, began almost from the beginning to unite with 
 each other, and so bring about the beginnings of greater unity. 
 The Celts were Christians, and infinitely more civilized and culti- 
 vated than their enemies ; but they lacked the political capacity and 
 persistent energy which made the English stronger in building up 
 a state. The result was that supremacy fell more and more into 
 English hands. While the struggles of Celtic chieftains resulted 
 
-844.1 ENGLISH CONQUEST OF SOUTHERN BRITAIN 2 5 
 
 in nothing at all save bloodshed and confnsion, the equally cmel 
 fighting" between the English tribes led to the absorption of the 
 weaker into the stronger kingdoms, and so prepared the way for 
 the growth of English unity. This tendency became the more 
 active when the conversion of the English to Christianity gave 
 them a common faith and a common Church organization. In the 
 next chapter we shall .see how the early steps towards English unity 
 were made, and how the English became Christians. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS AND THE 
 CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH TO 
 CHRISTIANITY (597-821). 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 597. Death of St. Columba and landing of St. Augustine. 
 
 627. Conversion of Edwin. 
 
 664. Synod of Whitby. 
 
 668. Theodore, Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 685. Death of Ecgfrith. 
 
 757. Death of Ethelbald of Mercia. 
 
 796. Death of OfEa. 
 
 821. Death of Cenulf. 
 
 1. We have seen how numerous were the kingdoms set up by the 
 English who conquered southern Britain. The settlement was, 
 
 however, hardly completed when a strong tendency 
 steps to- towards amalgamation set in among them. In all 
 wards Eng- cases the union of kingdoms was due to conquest by a 
 ^ °^ ^* stronger and more vigorous king. It was rarely, how- 
 ever, that such a monarch was able to effect a complete subjection 
 of his weaker neighbours. In most instances he was content with 
 forcing his defeated enemy to acknowledge his superiority, and 
 perhaps to pay him tribute. Thus more frequent than downright 
 
 conquests of one kingdom by another was the establish- 
 I Ijfjgpj^ ment of such overlordsMjps on the part of a more 
 ships of one vigorous state over feebler kingdoms. Of brief duration 
 state over ^^j^^ indefinite meaning, these overlordships were of 
 another. • . • • .-, . , - 
 
 importance m preparing the way to more complete con- 
 quest. By these processes the original kingdoms of the settlers 
 were by the early part of the seventh century reduced to seven in 
 
 number. These were the states long known as the 
 The so-called j£eptarcliy, a word intended to mean a land divided 
 
 into seven kingdoms. In reality, however, the " Hep- 
 tarchic " states represent not the first but the second stage of the 
 36 
 
655-] THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS 2/ 
 
 history of the English in Britain. They were Noirthnmhria, Mercia, 
 Wessex, East Anglia, Essex. Kent, and Sussex, and among them 
 the first tliree were very mnch stronger than the last four. 
 
 2. Northumbria, or Northumberland — that is, the land north 
 cf the Hmnber — was formed by ^thelfrith, king of Bernicia 
 (593-617), conquering his southern neighbours in 
 
 Deira, and driving their king into exile. It was the T^ stronger 
 great power gained by .ffithelfrith after this victory Northumbria 
 which enabled him to defeat the Welsh at Chester, and '^^®'' 
 add the lands between Ribble and Dee to his kingdom. 693-617. ' 
 But he had so much to do fighting the Welsh and 
 Scots that lie had little leisure to concern himself with the affairs 
 of his southern neighbours. 
 
 3. In the south, Ceawlin, king of the West Saxons (560-593), 
 played rather earlier a similar part to that of ^thelfrith in 
 the north. Wessex had long been extending itself 
 
 beyond its original scanty limits. It absorbed the under 
 Jutish kingdom of Wight and the Saxon kingdom of Ceawlin, 
 Surrey ; but its main advance was at the expense of 
 the Welsh. By this time the districts now comprised in Wiltshire, 
 Berkshire, and Dorsetshire had been added to Cerdic's original 
 kingdom. Moreover, for a time, Wessex crossed the middle and 
 upper Tliames, and extended into midland districts that finally 
 became Mercian. The victory of Deorham made Gloucestershire 
 and part of Somerset included within Wessex, so that Ceawlin 
 is as much the creator of the later Wessex as .^thelfrith is of 
 Northumbria. 
 
 4. More than a generation after tliis, a similar process in the 
 midlands created a third great English state in Mercia. Up to the 
 days of its king, Penda (626-655), Mercia was only Mercia under 
 a little Anglian kingdom in the upper Trent valley. Penda, 
 
 By a series of successful wars, Penda destroyed the 
 power of nearly all the other Anglian monarchs in middle England. 
 Moreover, he wrested from the West Saxons some of their conquests 
 from the Welsh in the lower Severn valley, and took from the Nor- 
 thumbrians a good deal of what .^thelfrith had won at Chester. 
 The result of his work was to create a greater Mercia that included 
 the whole of middle England. So completely was this conquest 
 effected that the very names and boundaries of the kingfdoma 
 conquered by Penda became almost forgotten. 
 
 5. Northumbria, Mercia. and Wessex became the three great 
 English states ; but the little kingdoms of the south-east, East 
 
28 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS [597- 
 
 Anglia, Essex, Kent, and Sussex, were so well established and 
 so clearly marked out by natural boundaries that they lon^' 
 The king- continued to maintain their individuality. Downright 
 doms of the conquest was here extremely diificult, but the abler 
 sou eas . jjingg succeeded in torn in setting up an overlord- 
 ship over tbptr neighbours. Sussex and Essex were too weak to 
 accomplishfl^nything, but one vigorous king gave to Kent, and 
 another procured for East Anglia, a brief period of supremacy. 
 Profiting by the confusion that feU over Wessex after Ceawlin's 
 Ethelbept death, Ethelbert, king of the Kentishmen, defeated 
 and Red- his West Saxon neighbours and ruled as overlord 
 wald, 616. Q^gj, ^j^g kingdoms of the south-east. His power is 
 shown by the fact that he was the first English king who had 
 any dealings with the continent, choosing as his wife, Bertha, the 
 daughter of one of the Frankish kings ruling over Gaul. On 
 Ethelbert's death in 616, his power passed to Redwald, the king 
 of the East Anglians. To Ceawlin, Ethelbert, and Redwald the 
 name of Bretwalda, or ruler of the Britons, has sometimes been 
 given by later writers. It has, of course, no appropriateness 
 except in the case of the conqueror of the Britons at Deorham, but 
 it shows the impression left by their power. 
 
 6. Though planted for a century and a half in a land once 
 Christian, the English still remained heathens at the end of the 
 sixth century. They scorned to accept the religion 
 Church ^ ^^ ^^^® conquered Britons, and the Welsh had no wish 
 to share with their hated supplanters the benefits 
 of their faith. Yet the Welsh were ardent Christians, and the 
 Welsh Church attained the highest of its power and influence by 
 this period. It was the great age of the Welsh saints, such as 
 David, the founder of the bishopric of St. David's ; Daniel, first 
 bishop of Bangor ; Dyvrig, bishop of Llandaff, and Kentigern, first 
 bishop of Glasgow, then a British town, and afterwards the founder 
 of the see called from his disciple and successor, St. Asaph. Even 
 more flourishing was the state of the Church in Ireland, where 
 Columba, the missionary of the Picts and the founder of the abbey 
 of lona, was the greatest of a long catalogue of Irish saints. 
 Celtic Britain was, however, so far cut off from the continent that 
 it developed during these years a type of Christianity of its own, 
 differing in some respects from the Church of the western world, 
 which was attaining increased unity and vigour under the supx-e- 
 macy of the popes or bishops of Rome. The Celtic Church took 
 little heed of what the Roman Church was doing. It celebrated 
 
-6 16] THE CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH 29 
 
 the Easter feast according- to a difEerent calculation from that which 
 was accepted on the continent. It was so much influenced by the 
 monastic movement that the bishops of the Church, especially in 
 Ireland, became in practice subordinate to the abbots, who, though 
 simple priests, ruled over the great houses of religion that Celtic 
 piety liad established. Thus Columba, priest and abbot only, 
 governed aU the churches of the Scots of the Highlands and also 
 over his converts the Picts. His death in 597 is doubly memorable 
 because in that same year the first effort was made to preach 
 Cliristianity to the English. 
 
 7. Bertha, the wife of Ethelbert of Kent, was, like all the 
 Fi'anks, a Christian, and a Christian bishop went over with her to 
 Kent as her chai)lain. For his wife's use Ethelbert 
 
 set apart a church, deserted since the English con- Ethelber" 
 quest, which still remained erect in the old Roman 
 city of Durovemum, from which Ethelbert ruled over the Kentish- 
 men, and which the English now called Canterbury — that is, the 
 borough of the Kentishmen. But though tolerant to his wife's 
 faith, he showed no disposition to embrace it. 
 
 8. The power of Home still counted for much, and the Koman 
 Emi)ire, after it had ceased to rule the West, still went on in the 
 East, though the emperors had abandoned Italy, and Gregory the 
 now lived at Constantinople. Their withdrawal made Great and 
 the pope the greatest man in Home, and by this time A"fif"stlne. 
 the influence of Ronie in the West meant that of the Roman 
 bishop even more than that of the emperor. It happened that 
 one of the greatest of all the popes was ruling tlie Chiirch while 
 Ethelbert was king of Kent. This was Gregory i., or the Great, 
 whose high character, strong will, and profound earnestness did 
 much to extend permanently the influence of the Roman see over 
 Christendom. Gregory stiU looked upon Britain as j)art of the 
 Roman Empire, and was pained that a once Christian province had 
 fallen largely into the hands of heathen barbarians. Accordingly 
 he set Augustine, abbot of a Roman monastery which Gregory 
 himself had founded, at the head of a band of monks, and in- 
 structed them to make their way to Britain and i)reach the gospel 
 to the English heatliens. In 597 Augustine and his companions 
 lauded in Kent, at Ebbsfleet in Tlianet. where it was believed that 
 Hengist and Horsa had lauded a century and a half earlier. 
 Ethell)ert welcomed the missionaries, and allowed them to preach 
 freely to all who cliose to listen to them. Meanwhile the monks 
 lived at Canterbury, hard by the king's court, and before long the 
 
30 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS [597- 
 
 ezample of their pious and unselfish lives induced Ethelbert and 
 
 -,, most of his suhiects to receive baptism. After the 
 
 slon of king's conversion Augustine crossed over to Gaul, 
 
 ^^H p ^^^* whence he soon came back to England as archbishop 
 of the English Church. He built his cathedral at 
 Canterbury, which, as the capital of the first Christian king among 
 the English, remained ever after the chief bishopric of the English 
 Church. Before long another bishopric was set up at Rochester, 
 which, as its name shows, was also an old Roman city, and before 
 long the new faith spread beyond Kent to the dependent kingdom 
 of Essex, over which Ethelbert's influence was strong. The East 
 Saxon bishopric was set up at London, the commercial capital of 
 the land since Roman times. 
 
 9. Before long the East Angles began to turn Christians also, 
 but their king, Redwald, though professing the Christian faith, 
 The convep- ^^^ continued to worship idols. Redwald was a strong 
 slon of ruler, and after Ethelbert's death the overlordship of 
 ^^H^h' ^^^' south-eastern Britain passed over tq him. He gave 
 supremacy shelter to Edwin, son of the king of Deira, whom 
 of Nopthum- ^theKrith of Bernicia drove out of his home when 
 
 ^' he united the northern kingdoms with Northumbria. 
 
 .^theKrith went to war against Redwald when he refused to yield 
 up the fugitive, but at a battle on the Idle, near Retford, ^thel- 
 frith was slain. Thereupon, with Redwald's help, Edwin made 
 himself king over all Northumbria. He married the daughter of 
 Ethelbert of Kent, whose name was Ethelburga. Being a Christian 
 this lady took with her to her husband's court at York a 
 Christian monk, called Paulinus, as her chaplain. Before long the 
 influence of his wife and Paulinus prevailed over Edwin, and in 
 627 the Northumbrian king received baptism from Paulinus, who 
 was soon consecrated archbishop of York. In a short time most of 
 . . Deira was won over to the new faith. This triumjA 
 
 of the Nop- """as the more important since the newly converted ruler 
 thumbpian soon proved a mighty warrior. When Redwald died, 
 ip. j](j^^^ became the strongest of the kings of the Eng- 
 lish. Under him a more real overlordship over the lesser kingdoms 
 was set up than that which liad prevailed under any earlier 
 monarchs. To liim and his two successors the title of Bretwalda 
 was also sometimes given. 
 
 10. Augustine was ali-eady dead, but Paulinus was one of his 
 followers, and liis conversion of the Deirans was the greatest result 
 of the mission which his master had led from Rome to England. 
 
-635-] THE CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH 3 1 
 
 To have done so much in so short a time might well seem to be 
 a great success ; but Pope Gregory had formed even more ambi' 
 tious scliemes for Augustine than the good monk was 
 able to carry out. Gregory expected Augustine to success of 
 convert all the English, to make friends with the the Augrus- 
 British Christians, and to set up two archbishops and ^"^^jq^ 
 twenty-four bishops, under whom the whole Church of 
 Britain was to be governed. But Augustine had only taught Chris- 
 tianity to the little kingdoms of the south-east, and, though he met 
 some of the Welsh bishops at a conference, he had been unable to 
 establish friendly relations with them. They rejected his claims 
 to be their superior, and Augustine, denouncing them as schismatics 
 who stood outside the true Church, prophesied terrible disasters if 
 they would not join with him in converting the English. The 
 victory of the heathen iEthelfrith over the Welsh a few years later 
 at Chester seemed to the Christians of Kent only a fulfilment of 
 Augustine's prophecy. Under these circumstances there was no 
 chance of carrying out Gregory's scheme for bringing all the 
 Churches of Britain into one fold. 
 
 11. Even in Kent and Essex many fell away from the faith 
 after Augustine's death. The English converts found that the 
 Christian missionaries wished them to give up many penda and 
 of their old customs, and held up to their admiration the heathen 
 humble and weak saints whom they despLsed as '"***' °°" 
 useless for fighting. A great heathen reaction arose, and the old 
 king of the Mercians, Penda, whose victories had made him master 
 of central England, made himself the champion of the grim gods 
 of pagan Germany. The power of the Christian king, Edwin, had 
 grown so great that all his neighbours were afraid of him, and 
 Penda hated Edwin both as a Christian and as the enemy of Mercia. 
 Edwin had also won victories over the Welsh, and harried the 
 Welsh king, Cadwallon. so much that he forgot his Christian faith, 
 and made a league with the heathen Penda against tlie Northum- 
 brians. It was the first time that Englishmen and Battle of 
 Welshmen had fought on the same side, after nearly Heathfleld. 
 two centuries of bitter hostility. The combination 
 
 was irresistible. In 633 Penda and Cadwallon defeated and slew 
 Edwin at tile battle of Heatlifield, in southern Yorkshire. 
 
 12. For a year Welsh and Mercians cruelly devas- Oswald of 
 tated Northumbria. Christianity was almost blotted Northum- 
 out. and Paulinus fled to Kent, where he died bishop *"*'** 
 
 of the little see of Rochester. In 635, however, a saviour arose 
 
32 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS [635- 
 
 for the north in Oswald, the son of the mighty ^thelfrith, who, 
 on Edwin's accession, had been driven into exUe among the 
 Scots of Britain. In a battle at Heavenfield, near the Roman wall, 
 Oswald overthrew the British king, and henceforth reigned as king 
 over the Northumbrians. Cadwallon was the last British king who 
 was able to seriously check the course of the English conquest. After 
 his death the Welsh of Cumbria were forced to accept Oswald as 
 their lord. Thus, though Penda was still unsubdued, the son of 
 ^thelfrith succeeded to most of the power of his rival Edwin. 
 
 13. Oswald was as good a Christian as Edwin, and, after his 
 accession, the new faith was once more preached in Northumbria. 
 Aidan and -^^^ Oswald had learnt his religion after a different 
 the Scottish f asliion from that in which his predecessor had been 
 mission. taught. He had been instructed in the faith at 
 lona, the great Scottish island mona.stery where the successor of 
 Columba still ruled over the Chui-ches of the north ; and when he 
 became king, Scottish monks from lona came at his bidding into 
 Northumbria, and took up the work laid down by the Roman mis- 
 sionaries. Their chief, Aidan, became bishop of the Northumbrias, 
 and set up his cathedral in the little island of Lindisfarne, off the 
 coast of Bernicia. Before long his zeal and piety had won most 
 of Bernicia to the Christian faith. 
 
 14. The work of Oswald and Aidan was soon cut short. In 642 
 there was a fresh war with the Mercians, and Penda slew Oswald 
 
 at the battle of Maserfield, near Oswestry. Again there 
 Oswiu ^^ ^^^ * period of terrible confusion in Northumbria, 
 
 but again a strong king was found in Oswald's brother 
 Oswiu, who in 655 defeated and killed Penda at Winwood. On 
 the Mercian's death the Northumbrian overlordship, wliich had 
 gone on fitfully despite the victories of the heathen king, was 
 established on a more solid basis than ever. It lasted for the rest 
 of Oswiu's reign, and also for that of his son and successor, 
 Ecgfrith. During this period the conversion of the English was 
 completed, and the Church established on a firm and solid footing. 
 
 15. Even during Penda's lifetime the Christian missionaries 
 had no need to despair. Though no saint like Oswald, Oswiu was 
 The final ^ good friend of the Chi-istians, and even in .Mei'cia 
 convepsion the new religion had made such progress that in his 
 of Nopthum- old age Penda had been compelled to tolerate it. 
 
 Penda's son and successor was a Christian, and wel- 
 comed the Scottish and Northumbrian missionaries that Oswiu 
 sent to his people. The most famous of these was Ceadda, or 
 
-664.1 THE CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH 33 
 
 Chad, who became famous as the apostle of Mercia and the patron 
 saint of the Mercian bishopric at Lichfield. Though an English- 
 man. Chad had been brought up by Scottish monks, and thus was 
 friendly to the customs of the Celtic Church. 
 
 16. By this time the other English kingdoms had become 
 Christian also. Some of them were converted by Scottish mis- 
 sionaries : others bv Roman teachers from Kent or the _, , 
 
 ' ^ Piecemeal 
 
 continent. Thiis East Anglia was won over by Feux, conversion 
 
 a Burgundian ; Wessex by Birinus, a Roman ; while °*^ ^*^® ''^st 
 Cedd, a brother of Chad, had revived the waning ° nsan . 
 faith of the East Saxons ; and Wilfrid of Ripon, a Northumbrian 
 monk who was an eager friend of the Roman usages, converted 
 the South Saxons, the last Englishmen to give up their ancient 
 gods. But there was no order or method in this piecemeal process 
 of conversion. Each state had its own bishop, whether it was a 
 gi*eat state like Mercia, or a little state like Sussex. The 
 successor of Augustine at Canterbury, though still called arch- 
 bishop, had small power outside Kent, and was in practice little more 
 than bishop of tlie Kentishmen. All over the north and midlands 
 there were eager champions both of the Roman and of the Scottish 
 Easter, and it seemed as if the war between Christian and heathen 
 was only to be succeeded by war between the two rival forms of 
 Christianity. 
 
 17. Oswiu was only a rough warrior, but he saw the need of 
 
 stopping the conflict of Scot and Roman, and in 664 summoned 
 
 a synod, or Church council, of both parties in the 
 
 Church to Streoneshalch, on the coast of Deira, better «?iP,?K.? oaa 
 . wniiDy, 664. 
 
 known by its later Danish name of Whitby. His object 
 
 in doing this was that he might hear what was to be said in favour of 
 
 their teaching, and so make up his mind as to which form of the faith 
 
 he should adopt. The chief point of dispute was the right time of 
 
 celebrating Easter. Wilfrid of Ripon upheld the Roman usage ; 
 
 the Scottish bishop Colman, Aidan's successor at Lindisfarue. 
 
 pleaded for the traditions of Columba, and Chad of Lichfield 
 
 sought to mediate between the two. At last Oswiu declared in 
 
 favour of the Roman Easter, whereupon Colman and the Scots 
 
 withdrew to lona. Oswiu was strong enougli to make all England 
 
 accept his decision, and this secured that English Chri.stianity 
 
 should follow Rome and not lona. Tliis was a good thing, for 
 
 though the Scottish monks were the saintliest of men and the best 
 
 of missionaries, their Church liad more faith and enthusiasm than 
 
 order or method. In declaring for the Roman Easter, Oswiu 
 
 D 
 
34 THE CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH [664. 
 
 prevented the English, Chnrch. being cut off from the Church of 
 the world at large. He secured for England the priceless blessings 
 of order and civilization, which were in those days represented by 
 Rome. Before long the Roman Easter was accepted even by the 
 Scots and Britons. Thus all the Churches of the British Islands 
 were brought into the same system. 
 
 18. Four years after the synod of Whitby, a G-reek, Theodore 
 of Tarsus, a native of the city where St. Paul had been born, 
 Th If f ^^* ^^^ from Rome as archbishop of Canterbury. 
 Theo'dore Theodore was a much wiser and stronger man than 
 of Tarsus, any of the other early bishops of the English. He 
 
 made friends with Oswiu, and after that king's death 
 in 671, became equally intimate with his son Ecgfrith. Archbishop 
 for more than twenty years, Theodore was able, before his death in 
 690, to organize the English Church in a very satisfactory fashion. 
 He di^dded all England iato bishoprics, and set up several different 
 bishops in each of the three great kingdoms. He forced every 
 bishop in England to pay obedience to the archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, who in those days was the only archbishop in the land. He 
 set up schools for the training of the clergy, and took care that 
 each bishop should have a number of priests and monks to work 
 under him. It has sometimes been said that Theodore divided 
 England into parishes, each under its priest ; but this was done 
 very gradually, and not until long after Theodore's day. Theodore 
 also provided that the clergy of the English Church should meet 
 from time to time in national councils. This was very important, 
 since it brought Englishmen, subject to different kings, into close 
 contact with each other. Thus Theodore united England under a 
 single Church long before she had become united into a single 
 kingdom. He coidd not have done his work so effectively but for 
 the power of the Northumbrian kings, whose overlordship was a 
 real step towards political unity. 
 
 19. From Theodore's time onward, the English Church pros- 
 pered greatly. It soon became unnecessary for England to get its 
 The glories ^^i^l^ops from abroad, and Theodore's successors were 
 of the Old nearly all Englishmen. During the eighth century 
 rh^^'^h ^^ Church of England became a pattern to all the 
 
 West. It sent out missionaries who made Germany a 
 Christian land, the chief of these being Boniface, the first archbishop 
 of Mainz, who did for the German Church what Theodore did for the 
 Chxu'ch of England. Famous monasteries and schools arose in Eng- 
 land, and especially in Northumbria, which were filled with learned 
 
-685.] THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS 35 
 
 and pious men. In one monastery at Whitby, ruled by a royal 
 abbess named Hilda, dwelt Caedmon, a poor lay brother, whose 
 rare gift for song- made him the greatest of the old English poets. 
 In another, Jarrow-on-the-Tyne, lived the monk Bede, the first 
 English historian, wnose Ecclesiastical History of the English People 
 tells us nearly all that we know of our history up to his own life- 
 time. Another distinguished Englishman of those days was Egbert, 
 bishop of York, who won back for his Church the position of an 
 archbishopric, which it had held under Paulinus, though for many 
 centuries the archbishops of York were bound to profess obedience 
 to the archbishops of Canterbury. Under Egbert the schools of 
 York became very famous, and one of their disciples, Alcuin, was 
 so well known for his learning that he was called from York 
 to Gaul to be the head of the school which Charles the Great, 
 the famous king of the Franks, set up in his palace. Thus 
 England, which previously had been barbarous and ignorant, 
 became, after its conversion, a centre of light and learning to all 
 western Europe. 
 
 20. The eighth century was the great age of the Northumbrian 
 Church, but the Northumbrian political supremacy had utterly 
 passed away. Oswiu was the last Northumbrian king 
 to be called Bretwalda, though his son Ecgfrith (671- gyf^gj' 
 685) was not much less powerful than his father. In and the fall 
 685, however, Ecgfrith tried to conquer the Picts, but of Northum- 
 was defeated, and met his death at the battle of supremacy. 
 Nectansmere. None of his successors were strong 
 enough even to rule his own kingdom. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF CHIEF NORTHUMBRIAN KINGS 
 
 ^THBLFRITH. 
 
 L 
 
 1 
 
 Oswald. Oswiu. 
 
 EcoFRrrH. 
 
 21. Mercia soon stepped into the place of supremacy left vacant 
 by the fall of Northumbrian greatness. Ever since the victories 
 of Penda she had been a great state, though over- jhe Mercian 
 shadowed by the superior power of the Nortliumbrians. overlord- 
 For the greater part of the eighth century Mercia ***'•*• 
 was by far the strongest of all the English kingdoms. During molt 
 
36 
 
 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS 
 
 [716- 
 
 of this period, she was ruled by two great kings, each of whom 
 Under reigned for an exceptionally long period. The first of 
 
 these, Ethelbald (716-757), became so powerful that 
 he was not content to be called king of the Mercians, 
 but styled himseH " king of all the South English." Under his 
 
 Ethelbald, 
 716-757. 
 
 NORTHUMBRIA 
 
 And Offa, 
 757-796. 
 
 kingdom. 
 
 Sketch Map showing position of Nectansmere. 
 
 successor, Offa the Mighty (757-796), the Mercian supremacy 
 attained its culminating point. Offa drove the 
 Northumbrians out of the lands that now fonn 
 southern Lancashire, and incorporated them with liis 
 He conquered from the West Saxons all their territories 
 north of the Thames, which henceforward remained the boundaiy 
 of the two states. He made Shrewsbuj-y an English town, driving 
 the Welsh from the middle Severn valley, and digging, it is said, 
 a deep ditch and mound, called Offa's Byhe, between the mouth of 
 the Dee and the mouth of the Wye, to separate Mercia and Wales. 
 He slew the king of the East Angles, and annexed Kent. He 
 appointed two sons-in-law as dependent kings over Wessex and 
 Northiunbria. In every way he exercised more authority over the 
 rest of England than any king before his days. He was one 
 of the few Old English kings powerful enough to have much 
 
■796.] 
 
 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS 
 
 37 
 
 influence beyond sea. The great Frankish king, Charles the 
 Great, was his friend, and often corresponded witli him. Though 
 a fierce warrior, like all the great Mercians, OfFa was a good friend 
 of the Church, and built the abbey of St. Alban's in honour of 
 
 tlie first British martyr. Offa thought it unworthy of the great- 
 ness of Mercia that it should be subject to an archbishop who 
 lived outside Mercia. He therefore persuaded the pope to make 
 Lichfield, the chief Mercian see, an arclibishopric. If this plan 
 had succeeded, each of the three chief states of England would haye 
 
38 THE EARLY OVERLORDSHIPS [82T. 
 
 had an archbishop of its own, for Northumbria had its primate 
 ■ at York, and Canterbury, cut off from ruling the Midlands, would 
 soon have become the archbishopric of the West Saxons only. 
 The result of this would have been to destroy the unity of the 
 English Church as established by Theodore. Luckily Offa's plan 
 did not last long, for only one archbishop ever sat at Lichfield. 
 
 22. Offa's successor, Cenulf (796-821), was less powerful than 
 he, and was so much afraid of the persistent hostility of Canterbury 
 that he gave up the plan of making Lichfield an arch- 
 796-821, bishopric. When Cenulf died, Mercia fell into anarchy, 
 
 and the fall -just as Northumbria had done after the death of 
 o epc a. Ecgfrith. Supremacy depended mainly on the character 
 of the king, and no kingdom had the good luck to have an 
 uninterrupted succession of kings strong enough to rule their 
 neighbours. But each fresh overlordship was a fresh step towards 
 the unity of England, and Offa had done much towards it by 
 breaking down the power of the lesser kingdoms. The smaller 
 " heptarchic " states had by this time ceased to have any real 
 independence. Only the three great states counted any longer. 
 Of these Northumbria and Mercia had exhausted themselves, so 
 that soon after Cenulf 's death supremacy once more passed south- 
 wards, when the supremacy of Wessex succeeded upon that of the 
 midland and the northern kingdoms. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE WEST SAXON OVERLORDSHIP AND 
 THE DANISH INVASIONS (802-899) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 802. Accession of Egbert. 
 
 825. Battle of Ellandune, 
 
 858. Death of Ethelwulf. 
 
 871. Alfred's year of battles. 
 
 878. Treaty of Chippenham. 
 
 886. Alfred and Guthrum's Peace. 
 
 899. Death of Alfred. 
 
 911. Normandy established. 
 
 1. During the Northumbrian overlordship Wessex was steadily 
 making- its way westwards at the expense of the West Welsh, and 
 eastwards at the cost of the little Saxon and Jutish 
 kingdoms of the south-east. Its progress was stayed I?® '''^® °^ 
 for a time when its neighbour, Mercia, replaced 
 Northumbria as the supreme state among* the Eng-lish. During 
 this period Wessex was forced to surrender to Mercia the West 
 Saxon lands north of the Thames and its supremacy over Kent 
 and the little kingdoms of the south-east. On the west, however, 
 Wessex did not cea.se its gradual conquests over the West Welsh. 
 It wag during the eightli century that Wessex added to its posses- 
 sions all that is now Somersetshire and the south-east parts of 
 Devonshire, including Exeter and Crediton. 
 
 2. The worst blow to West Saxon power was when Offa set 
 up liis son-in-law as its king, and drove beyond the seas the .^thel- 
 iug (prince) Egbert, who was forced to live many -jy^e re\gn 
 years as an exile at the court of Charles the Great, of Ecrbert, 
 the king of the Franks. When Egbert, was stiU with 802-839. 
 Cliarles, the great Frankish king was crowned Roman emperor at 
 Rome on Christmas Day, 8CM), by the pope. Two years later, after 
 his rival's death. Egbert was called home to be made king of the 
 West Saxons (802). A skilful statesman and a bold warrior, he 
 employed the first yean of his reign in waging war against the 
 
 39 
 
40 THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES [825- 
 
 West Welsh, whose power he broke for ever, conquering all 
 Devonshire up to the Tamar, and forcing the still unsubdued 
 Cornishmen to pay him tribute. After Cenulf's death in 821, 
 Mercia fell into such confusion that Egbert was tempted to attack 
 
 . . it. In 825 he defeated the Mercians at a great baitle 
 
 of the West ^^ Ellandune (Ellingdon near Swindon), in Wiltshire. 
 Saxon supre- The Mercian supremacy collapsed in that single day, 
 macy, . ^^^ henceforth Egbert was overlord,, or Bretwalda, 
 over all the English and most of the Welsh. Kent, Sussex, 
 Essex were reconquered by Wessex ; East Anglia, in its hatred 
 of Mercia, willingly yielded to West Saxon supremacy ; the Nor- 
 thumbrians submitted as soon as a West Saxon army approached 
 their southern frontier ; and the Welsh of North Wales were 
 forced to make humble submission. Thus began that West Saxon 
 overlordsliip out of which ultimately grew the tmited English 
 monarchy. 
 
 3. Despite all his triumphs, Egbert did not die in peace. 
 
 Though no foes ventured to stand up against him in Britain, new 
 
 g . . enemies came from beyond the sea, whose ravages 
 
 of the soon threatened to undermine the West Saxon power. 
 
 Danish in- After some centuries of rest, fresh swarms of Teutonic 
 vSiSions 
 
 barbarians began to seek for spoil in the lands which 
 
 had once acknowledged Rome as their master. These were the 
 fierce pirates known in England as Danes, in Germany as East- 
 men, and Gaul as the Northmen. They came from Scandinavia, 
 both from Norway and from Denmark. These regions were at 
 this period much in the same condition as North Germany had 
 been four centuries before, when it sent the Angles and Saxons to 
 the shores of Britain. The country was too poor and remote to 
 satisfy the wants of its inhabitants, who gradually got into the 
 habit of seeking plunder and adventure at the expense of more fertile 
 and sunny districts. The road by land southwards to the continent 
 was blocked by the armies of Charles the Great, so the Norsemen 
 took to the sea, and sought out the coasts of Britain and Ireland 
 as places where booty might be won at no great risk to themselves. 
 Greedy, ferocious, but terribly efficient, they could generally break 
 down the resistance offered to them. They were still heathens, 
 and took special delight in plundering Christian churches and 
 monasteries. Before Offa's death they had begun to devastate 
 Northumbria. In the latter years of Egbert they ventured to 
 attack Wessex itself. The Cornish Welsh were so afraid of Egbei-t 
 that they gladly made common cause with the new-comers. 
 
-872.] THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 4 1 
 
 Egbert's last victory was gained at Hengston Down, in East Corn- 
 wall, over a joint force of Danes and Comishmen. 
 
 4. Two years afterwards, in 839, the great king died, leaving to 
 Ills pions and gentle son, Ethelwulf (839-858), the task of dealing 
 with these terrible foes. Ethelwulf was a well-mean- jj^g reign of 
 ing king, but he was not strong enough to uphold Ethelwulf, 
 West Saxon supremacy against such formidable rivals. ^39-858. 
 He gained some victories over them, but the pirates soon found that 
 they had only to persevere in their incursions to obtain what they 
 sought. At first they had come in summer-time as plunderers, and 
 were content to sail home in autumn, with their ships laden with 
 booty, that they might revel in their own homes aU through the dark 
 and long northern winter. Before long they began to winter in 
 England, and thereby found that the land was a pleasanter place to 
 live in than their own country. Thus, like the English before 
 them, they ceased to be mere plunderers, and began to wish to 
 make settlements. 
 
 5. Great changes in Scandinavia soon increased the desire of the 
 Danes to win new homes outside their mother-country. Up to this 
 time Danes and Norsemen had been split up into a ti, m 
 large number of little states, ruled by petty chieftains, mlRrations 
 called jarls. But now some of the chieftains proved ^^ ^^^ ninth 
 themselves stronger than their rivals, fought against 
 
 them, and conquered them after the same fashion ir which some 
 of the EngUsh kingdoms were constantly bringing tneir weaker 
 neighbours into subjection. Before long there was a single king 
 governing all Norway, another all Denmark, and another all 
 Sweden. The most famous of these was Harold Fairhair 
 (860-872), the first king of all Norway. So sternly did Harold 
 rule over the conquered tribes that the freedom-loving Norse- 
 men bitterly resented his supremacy. As they were unable to 
 overthrow him in liis own land, many of them abandoned their 
 native valleys, and sought out new abodes for themselves in the 
 lands which they had already got to know during their plundering 
 expeditions. Thus the latter part of tlie ninth century saw a 
 great Norse migration, whicli profoundly affected the whole of 
 western Europe. The first places chosen for these new settlements 
 were the islands that were nearest to the coasts of Norway. After 
 this fashion Iceland, hitherto almost uninhabited, became a Norse 
 island, and ultimately the special home of the bravest, strongest, 
 and most typical of the Scandinavian race. Some of the Norsemen 
 made their way beyond Iceland, settled in Greenland, and sent 
 
42 
 
 THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 
 
 [858- 
 
 out explorers, who discovered, six centuries before Columbus, the 
 
 continent of North 
 America. The dis- 
 tricts at wliich they 
 touched, wliich were 
 afterwards called New 
 England, they called 
 Vinland, the land of 
 the vine. 
 
 6. More important 
 for us than the move- 
 ment westward was 
 the migration south- 
 ward, which now 
 made the Faroe 
 Islands, OrTcney and 
 Shetland the homes 
 of Norse settlers. Be- 
 fore long the hardy 
 seamen made their 
 way to the coasts of 
 Britain. They estab- 
 lished themselves on 
 the mainland of the 
 extreme north, driv- 
 ing out the Celts from 
 the northern parts of 
 the modern Scotland, 
 and establishing the 
 Norse tongue and the 
 Norse people in Caith- 
 ness and Sutherland. 
 This latter district, 
 the south land, marked 
 the southern limit of 
 their settlements on 
 the mainland. But 
 along the western sea- 
 board of Scotland the 
 Norsemen penetrated 
 very much further. 
 They settled in the 
 
-871.] THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 43 
 
 HeJtrides, and pushed their way from isUind to island until they 
 had conquered the Isle of Man. Ireland, which had learnt nothing- 
 from the Eiomans save the Christian faith, and had fu m - 
 stood outside the range of the Eng-lish conquest, was settlements 
 now at last brought into the general current of great 1" Celtic 
 European movements by the establishment of Norse 
 settlements upon its coasts. However, in Ireland, as in the 
 Hebrides and southern islands, the invaders did not utterly dis- 
 place the former inhabitants as tlie English had done in south- 
 eastern Britain, and the Norse in Orkney, Shetland, and Caithness. 
 Side by side with the new Danish states, the old Celtic tribal 
 .states stiU lived on ; and perpetual wars were waged for many 
 centuries between the new-comers and the older inhabitants. 
 
 7. At last South Britain itself was exposed to the Norse 
 migration. The dependent kingdoms of the north-east of England 
 were not strong enough to resist it. and before long 
 
 East Anglia, southern Northumbria. and the northern settlements 
 parts of Mercia were conquered by the Danes. Nor In England 
 were the British islands alone exposed to Danish settle- and the 
 ment. Other swarms of Norsemen sought out new 
 abodes on the Continent. A Swedish chief, named Rurik, conquered 
 the Slavs on the east of the Baltic, and laid the foundations of the 
 modern Russia. In the next generation they set up a Scandi- 
 navian state upon the north coast of Gaul, which took the name of 
 Normandy, or land of the Northmen. 
 
 8. Wessex was the last English state to feel the impact of the 
 victorious Scandinavians. Yet even in Ethelwulf 's lifetime Danish 
 armies had taken up their winter quarters within his 
 dominions, as, for example, in 855, when the Northmen olj^^essex 
 settled for the cold sea-son in Sheppey, an island off 
 
 the coast of Kent, which had now virtually become a part of the 
 West Saxon realm. During the sliort reigns of Ethelwulf's sons 
 the full force of the Norse migration threatened Wessex with the 
 fate of Ea.st Anglia and Mercia. 
 
 9. Ethelwulf died in 808, and was succeeded by his four sons in 
 succession. After the Frankish ftvshion, he divided his dominions, 
 making his eldest son, Ethelbald. king of tlie West ^he sons of 
 Saxons, while Ethelbert, the second, became under- Ethelwulf, 
 king of Kent. But after a sliort reign of two years 858-899. 
 Ethelbald died, whereupon Ethellwrt became king of Wessex from 
 8H() to 8t)(>. He was in turn succeeded by Ethelred. king of Wessex 
 from sua to 871. On Ethelred's death, Alfred obtained possession 
 
44 THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES [871- 
 
 of the throne, and ruled until 899. During the first three of these 
 reigns the Danes perpetually troubled Wessex ; but it was not 
 until the last year of Ethelred's reign that they began the 
 systematic conquest of that kingdom. Etheh'ed, a strenuous and 
 mighty warrior, withstood the invaders with rare spirit and with 
 partial success, and was ably supported by his younger brother, 
 Alfred's ^'^ ^theHng Alfred. In one memorable year, 871, the 
 
 year of West Saxons fought nine pitched battles against the 
 
 battles, 871. Danes. The most famous of these was the battle of 
 Ashdown on the Berkshire downs, where the invaders were so 
 rudely repulsed that they withdrew for a time to their camp at 
 Reading. Within a fortnight, however, they resiuned the attack, 
 and, after another fierce fight, Ethelred died, worn out with the 
 strain and exposure involved in the resistance to them. Alfred, his 
 fellow- worker, then a young man of twenty-three, at once assumed 
 the monarchy of the West Saxons. He assailed the Danes so 
 fiercely that they were glad to make peace and withdraw over the 
 Thames. For the next few years they left Wessex to itself. 
 During this period they completed the conquest of Mercia by 
 dividing its lands amongst their leaders. When this process was 
 once accomplished, Wessex was once more to feel the weight of 
 their power. 
 
 10. In January, 878, the Danes again invaded Wessex. They 
 were led by a famous chieftain, Guthrum, and fought under a 
 Alfred saves fcann^r bearing the sign of a raven. It was unusual 
 Wessex, in those days to fight in winter, and Alfred was un- 
 
 * prepared for their sudden onslaught. He was driven 
 
 from Chippenham, where he was residing, and forced to withdraw, 
 while the enemy overran his kingdom. But even in this crisis he 
 kept up his courage. With a little band he made his way by wood 
 and swamp to Athelney, an island amidst the marches of Mid 
 Somerset, at the confluence of the Tone and Parret. There he 
 buUt a fort, from which he kept fighting against the foe. Before 
 long he was able to abandon his refuge and gather an army round 
 him. In May he defeated Guthrum in a pitched battle at Edington 
 in Wiltshire. The Danes fled in confusion to Chippenham, where 
 they had entrenched a camp, and were pursued and besieged by 
 Alfred. After a fortnight's siege, Guthrum was willing to make 
 peace with his enemy. The Danes " swore mighty oaths that they 
 would quit Alfred's realm, and that their king should receive 
 baptism." Alfred stood godfather to Guthrum, and entertained 
 him at Wedmore, in Somerset, for twelve days. For this reason 
 
-886.] THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 45 
 
 the treaty between Alfred and the Danes is often called the treaty 
 of Wedmore. By it the Danes not only agreed to withdraw from 
 Wessex ; they left southern and western Mercia in the hands of 
 Alfred, and contented themselves with the northern and eastern 
 districts of Mercia, where they had already made an efEective 
 settlement. But they kept their hold over Essex and London, and 
 besides this, were rulers over eastern Mercia, East Anglia, and 
 Northumbria. Thus Alfred saved Wessex from the Danes, and in 
 saving- his own king-dom, he preserved all England from becoming 
 a merely Danish land. 
 
 11. For a season there was peace between Alfred and the 
 Danes. Seven years later more fighting broke out, and Alfred once 
 more proved victorious. In 886 Guthrum was once Alfred and 
 more forced to make a disadvantageous peace, by Guthrum's 
 which he yielded up London and its neighbourhood to P®*ce, 886. 
 the West Saxons. By the second treaty, called Alfred and 
 fiuihrurns Peace, the boundary between Alfred's kingdom and the 
 lands of the Danes was fixed as follows : It went up the Thames as 
 far as the river Lea, then up the Lea to its source, and thence tb 
 Bedford, from which town it continued up the Ouse to Watling 
 Street. Beyond that it is not known for certain where the dividing- 
 line ran, but it is often thought that it followed the old Koman 
 road as far as Chester, which thus became the northern outpost of 
 Alfred's kingdom. Thus West Saxon Mercia formed a great 
 triangle, whose base was the Thames, whose other sides were the 
 Watling Street and the Welsh frontier, and whose apex was the old 
 Roman city of Chester. Within these limits Alfred ruled as he 
 pleased. But the tradition of independence was still strong in 
 Mercia, and Alfred thought it wise to set up a separate government 
 for that part of the midland kingdom which now belonged to him. 
 H^ made Ethelred, a Mercian nobleman, alderman of the Mercians, 
 and ensured his fidelity by marrying him to his own daughter, 
 Ethelflaed. Before long the many princes of Wales submitted to 
 his overlordship, and promised to be as obedient to him as were 
 Ethelred and his Mercians. Alfred thus ensured West Saxon 
 supremacy over all southern Britain that was not governed by the 
 Danes. 
 
 12. North of the boundary line tlie Danes still remained 
 masters. Tliey ruled the country after the Danish fasliion. divided 
 the lands among themselves, and forced the English xhe Dane- 
 to work for them. The Danish districts were calle<l law. 
 
 the Danelaw, because tliey were governed according to the law of 
 
46 
 
 THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 
 
 [886- 
 
 the Danes. But the Danelaw did not long keep itself distinct from 
 the rest of England. The Danish conquerors were few in number. 
 
 ENGLAND 
 
 after Alfred & Guthrum's Peace 
 886. 
 
 Emery Walker sc 
 
 and not very different, either in language or in manners, from tte 
 
-892.] THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 47 
 
 Englisli among whom they lived. They soon followed Guthrum's 
 example, and became Christians. When they had renounced their 
 old heathen gods, the chief thing that separated them from the 
 English disappeared. Graduallv they abandoned their own tongue 
 and used the language of the English, which was not very unlike 
 their own speech. The result was that English and Danes in the 
 Danelaw were joined together in a single people, differing only 
 from their West Saxon neighbours in the south because they still 
 retained something of the fierceness and energy of the Danish 
 pirates from whom some of them were descended. -For many 
 generations the mixed Danes and English of the north and mid- 
 lands remained more warlike and vigorous than the sluggish West 
 Saxons of purer English descent. Finally, however, it only 
 became possible to distinguish the Danelaw from the rest of the 
 country by the occurrence of certain Scandinavian forms in place- 
 names such as "by," "ness," "force," "thwaite," and the like. 
 Wherever such forms cluster thickly, as in Yorkshire and the 
 northern midlands, there we know that the Danes had at one time 
 settled most numerously. 
 
 13. Though the men of the Danelaw were better fighters, the 
 greater civilization of the West Saxons stUl enabled them to 
 exercise influence over the ruder north country. More- 
 over, while Wessex remained under Alfred and liis restoration 
 successors a single state ruled by a strong king, the of West 
 Danelaw was broken up into many petty states, each s^^macy. 
 governed by its own jarl, or alderman. Tliis division 
 of the Danish power made it easy for Alfred to restore his overlord- 
 ship over northern and eastern England, so that before he died he 
 held quite as strong a position as ever Egbert had done. Thus the 
 West Saxon supremacy, threatened with destruction by the Danish 
 invasion, was restored on a broader basis after a very few years. 
 The Danes had destroyed the old local lines of kings, whom Mercians 
 and East Anglians had so long obeyed. This made it easier for the 
 West Saxon kings to exercise authority over the noi-th and east 
 than had been the case in earlier times. Alfred had, in fact, done 
 more than revive the overlordship of Egbert. He laid the founda- 
 tions of that single monarchy of all England which was soon to 
 become a reality under his son and grandson. " He was," says 
 the Enyliah Chronicle, " king over the whole kin of the English, 
 except that part which was under the sway of the Danes." But 
 he still generally called himself " king of the West Saxons," like 
 his predecessors. His self-restraint was wise, for the old Eng'liflll 
 
48 THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES [892- 
 
 local feeling' still remained very strong*, and the new blood in the 
 Danelaw did something to strengthen it. 
 
 14. Alfred took care to prevent the renewal of Danish invasions 
 by devising improved ways of marshalling the "fyrd," or local 
 Alfred's militia, in which evevy free man was bound in those 
 military days to serve. Thio force he divided into two parts, 
 reforms. « g^ \\^2Ai always haK were at home and half were on 
 service." He also increased the number of fortresses in England. 
 Moreover, he saw that the best way of keeping the Norsemen out 
 of his kingdom was by building ships and trying to defeat the 
 enemy at sea, so as to prevent them landing at all. He caused a new 
 type of ships to be made, which were bigger and stronger than the 
 frail craft of the Danes. Yet all his pains could not prevent his 
 kingdom being assailed once more by a cliieftain named Haesten, 
 
 who, being driven from the continent in 892, tried to 
 
 with efEect a regular conquest of Wessex. After a good 
 
 Haesten, ^eal of bloodshed, Haesten withdrew baffled. After 
 892 
 
 his failure little is heard of fresh Danish invasions for 
 
 the best part of a century. There was plenty of fighting between 
 
 English and Danes, but the Danes against whom Englishmen had 
 
 to contend were the Danes settled in England. The great period 
 
 of Danish settlement was at last over, not only in Britain, but also 
 
 Beginnings ^"^ ^^ continent. There, in 911, the Norsemen, 
 
 of Nor- under the leadership of a sea-king named Rolf, made 
 
 mandy, 911. ^j^gjj. j^st and most famous conquest in the lower part 
 
 of western France, on both sides of the lower Seine. From them 
 
 the land took its name of " Normandy," or " land of the Nortlimen," 
 
 and its people were called Normans, a softened form of Northmen. 
 
 But just as the Norsemen in England quickly become English, so 
 
 did their kinsfolk in France quickly become French. We shall 
 
 see later how important these Normans became in English history. 
 
 15. In resisting the Danes, Alfi-ed won great fame as a waiTior 
 But there were many soldiers in that age of hard fighting who 
 Alfred's approached Alfred in military reputation. It is his 
 peaceful peculiar glory that he was as strenuous and successful 
 reforms. ^ t^^ ^^^ ^£ peace as iu the arts of war. He stands 
 far above the mere soldier-king by his zeal to promote good laws, 
 sound administration, and the prosperity and civilization of his 
 people. He found England in a terrible state of desolation after 
 the Danish invasions. He laboured with great zeal and no small 
 measure of success to bring back to the land the blessings of peace 
 and prosperity. He collected the old laws by which the West 
 
-899-] THE WEST SAXONS AND THE DANES 49 
 
 Saxons had long been ruled, and put them together in a convenient 
 form, long famous as the laws of Alfred. He encouiiiged trade, 
 repeopled London, which the Danes had left desolate, and was 
 a special friend to merchants and seafarers. He encouraged sailors 
 to explore distant seas and tell him the results of their inquiries. 
 He corresponded with the pope and many foreign kings, and sent 
 gifts to foreign Churches, including the distant Christian Church 
 of India. Yet his own country was always foremost in his mind. 
 In England he restored the churches and monasteries that had 
 been destroyed by the Danes, and strove to fill them with well- 
 educated priests and monks. In his early years he had been 
 appalled at the ignorance of his clergy. " There was not one priest 
 south of the Thames," said he, " who could understand the Latin 
 of the mass-book, and very few in the rest of England." To spread 
 knowledge among those who did not understand Latin, he caused 
 several books of importance to be translated, among them being 
 Bede's Ecclesiastical History and a treatise by Pope Gregory the 
 Great on Pastoral Care. Moreover, he ordered the compilation of 
 an English Chronicle, in which was set down all that was then 
 known of the history of the English people, and which, continued 
 in various monasteries up to the twelfth century, became from that 
 time onward the chief source of our knowledge of Old English 
 history, and the most remarkable of the early histories which any 
 European people possesses written in its own language. He set up 
 schools in the royal court, after the example of Charles the Great. 
 As he found few West Saxons able to co-operate with liim in these 
 learned labotirs, he welcomed to his coast scholars from foreign 
 lands, from Mercia, from Wales, and from the continent. The 
 most famous of these was a Welshman named Asser, who became 
 bishop of Sherborne, in Dorsetshire, and afterwards wrote Alfred's 
 life. Alfred's work was the more remarkable since he was 
 constantly troubled by a painful illness, and never succeeded in 
 winning many efficient fellow-workers among his sluggish fellow- 
 countrymen. Even more wonderful than what he did was the 
 spirit in which he worked. His character is among the noblest 
 and purest in all history. He was truth-telling, temperate, 
 virtuous, high-minded, pious, liberal, and discreet, the 
 friend of the poor, and so eager to uphold justice that j^upgd 899 
 he often administered the law himself, and always 
 kept a watchful eye on the decisions of his judges. He died in 
 899, amidst the lamentations of his subjects, and has ever since 
 been known as King Alfred the Great. 
 
 I 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE SUCCESSORS OF ALFRED AND THE 
 BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MON- 
 ARCHY (899-978) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 899-924. Reign of Edward the Elder. 
 
 924-940. Reign of Athelstan. 
 
 940-946. Reign of Edmund the Magnificent. 
 
 946-955. Reign of Edred. 
 
 955-959- Reign of Edwy. 
 
 9S9-97S- Reign of Edgar. 
 
 975-978. Reign of Edward the Martyr. 
 
 1. Alfred was succeeded by his eldest son, Edward, called 
 Edward the Elder, who had already been associated in the govern- 
 Edward the '"^^^^ during his father's lifetime. Though carefully 
 Elder, educated, Edward showed no trace of his father's love 
 
 899-924. £qj. ^jj^g g^j.^g q£ peace. He was, however, as strenuous 
 a warrior as ever Alfred had been. He worthily carried on the 
 great king's work of bringing together England into a single 
 state. In this he was much helped by his brother-in-law, Ethelred 
 of Mercia, and, after his death, by his sister Ethelflaed, whom he 
 continued in the government of Mercia with the title of the Lady 
 of the Mercians. Edward and his sister waged constant war 
 against the Danes. They strengthened their frontier both against 
 the Danes and the Welsh by buUding or restoring " boroughs," or 
 fortified towns, from which they might attack the enemy in his own 
 lands. A further step soon followed when the West Saxons and 
 Mercians overstepped the line drawn by Alfred, and gradually 
 conquered the Danelaw after much hard fighting. The most 
 famous of these contests centred round the district dependent on 
 the Five Danish Boroughs of Derby, Stamford, Nottingham, 
 Leicester, and Lincoln. At the moment of their final contest 
 Ethelflaed died. She had shown as much warlike skiU as her 
 brother, and had loyally worked with him. Edward felt so much 
 stronger than Alfred that he appointed no successor to his sister, 
 so 
 
924.] BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY 5 1 
 
 but took over the government both of Danish and of English Mercia 
 into his own hands. He next assailed East Anglia, and easily 
 subdued it. Then came the turn of Northumbria, in which Deira, 
 or Yorkshire, was ruled by a Danish jarl, whUe Bemicia, which 
 had escaped Norse conquest, was governed by an independent 
 English alderman. Edward prepared for his northern advance by 
 building a fresh line of fortresses from Chester eastwards along 
 the line of the Mersey. In 923 he made his first conquest of 
 Northumbrian territory by taking possession of "Manchester in 
 Northumbria." 
 
 2. By this tima the rulers of Britain perceived that there was no 
 use in fighting against the great West Saxon king. Immediately on 
 the conquest of Mercia the kings of the "Welsh and all _ . 
 
 their people sought Edward as their lord. At their flpst king 
 head was Howel the Good, the famous law-giver, and o*" t'he 
 the most distinguished of the Welsh princes for many ^"^rlish, 924. 
 generations. " And in 924," says the Chronicle, " then chose him 
 for father and lord the king of the Scots and the whole nation of 
 the Scots, and all those who dwell in Northumbria, whether 
 English or Danes, and also the king of the Strathclyde Welsh and 
 all the Strathclyde Welsh." This was the culminating act of 
 Edward's reign. He died before the end of 924, when still a young 
 man. Conscious of his increasing power, he was not content to 
 call himself king of the West Saxons as Alfred had done. He 
 preferred to describe himself as king of the English, or king of 
 the Anglo-Saxons — that is, of the two races of Angles and Saxons 
 which we collectively call the English. From his day onward the 
 monarchy of England, though often threatened, became a perma- 
 nent thing. Thus the West Saxon overlordship grew into the 
 kingdom over all the English. 
 
 3. Three sons of Edward the Elder now ruled successively over 
 the English. Of these, Athelstan, the eldest, was as vigorous a 
 warrior as his father. He put an end to the dynasty of 
 
 Danish princes that had hitherto reigned in Deira, and q^^^^' 
 added that district to the dominions directly governed 
 by him. He ruled, we are told, over all the kings that were in 
 Britain. So firmly did his power seem established that foreign 
 princes sought his alliance, and the greatest rulers of the age were 
 glad to marry themselves or their kinsfolk to Athelstan's sisters. 
 The empire of Charles the Great had now broken up, and separate 
 kingdoms had arisen for the East and the West Franks, out of 
 which the later kingdoms of Germany and France were soon to 
 
52 BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY [924- 
 
 arise. Henry the Towler, king of the East Franks, or Germans, 
 married his son Otto to Athelstan's sister Edith. This was the 
 Otto who afterwards became the Emperor Otto the Great, the 
 revirer of the Roman Empire and the founder of the great German 
 monarchy, which annexed, so to say, the title of Roman emperors 
 for itself. Other sisters of Athelstan were married to Charles the 
 Simple, king of the West Franks, or French, and to Hugh, duke 
 of the French, whose son, called Hugh Capet, finally put an end to 
 the rule of the Carolings, or descendants of Charles the Great, 
 and begun the Capetian dynasty which ruled over France as long 
 as France retained the government of kings. The result of all 
 these alliances was that no Old English king was so well known on 
 the continent as Athelstan. 
 
 4. In 937 jealousy of their West Saxon overlord drew the 
 dependent rulers of Britain into a strong coalition against him. 
 The battle "^^^^ leaders of this were Constantine, king of Scots, 
 of Brunan- the Danish kings of Dublin, and some of the Welsh 
 burh. princes. But Athelstan met the confederate army and 
 crushed it at Brunanburh, a place probably situated in the north-west 
 of England, though its exact site is unknown. This fight is com- 
 memorated in a magnificent war-song given in the English Chronicle. 
 It ensured peace for the rest of Athelstan's lifetime. Three years 
 later he died, in 940. Men called him Glorious Athelstan. He 
 made many good laws, and was a great friend of the Church. 
 
 5. Athelstan's younger brother, Edmund, who had shared in 
 the glory of Brunanburh, then became king. He was soon con- 
 Edmund the fi'onted by revolts of the Danes of northern Mercia 
 Magnificent, and Deira. But he easily reconquered both the Five 
 
 Danish Boroughs and Danish Yorkshire. He then 
 took Cumberland from its Welsh princes and gave it to Malcolm, 
 king of Scots, " on the condition that he should be his fellow- 
 worker as well by sea as by land." For these exploits he was 
 called the Magnificent, or the Deed-Doer. His career was cut 
 short in 946 through his murder by an outlaw. 
 
 6. Edmund left two sons, named Edwy and Edgar, but they 
 were young cMldren, and no one thought of making either of them 
 
 king. The nobles turned rather to their uncle Edred, 
 94e^955. ^^® youngest of Edward the Elder's sons, who was at 
 
 once chosen king. Unlike his two brothers, Edred 
 was weak in health and unable to play the warrior's part. But he 
 was prudent enough to put the management of his affairs into the 
 hands of the wisest man in all England. This was Dunstan, abbot 
 
-9S9-] BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY 53 
 
 of Glastonbury, who was already famous for having reformed the 
 lax state of the monks under his charge, and who now showed that 
 he was a shrewd statesman as well as a zealous ecclesiastic. Under 
 his guidance the West Saxon monarchy continued in its career 
 of victory under its sickly king, though, as a rule, in those days 
 a weak ruler meant an unlucky reign. Once more Northumbria 
 was conquered from the Danes in 954, and with this event the 
 unity of England seemed accomplished. Proud of his great power 
 Edred was no longer content to call himself king of the English. 
 He sometimes styled himself emperor, king, and Csesar of Britain, 
 as if to the English monarchy he had added the dominion over all 
 the island. These titles must not be taken too seriously, yet they 
 show that the aim now before the West Saxon house was nothing 
 less than supremacy over all the British isles. Thus under Edred 
 the work began by Alfred was completed. It was rendered the 
 easier by the fact that Danes and English of the Danelaw had by 
 this time become blended into a single people. Dunstan was wise 
 enough to allow the men of the north country to retain their own 
 laws and be ruled by their own earls. It was the best way to make 
 them obedient to their West Saxon king. But the great difference 
 of temper between north and south still remained, and there soon 
 arose an opportunity for it to assert itself. 
 
 7. Edred died in 955, and his nephew Edwy, though hardly yet 
 a man, was chosen king as the oldest member of the royal house 
 available. Under him troubles soon began. The young 
 
 king quarrelled with Dunstan, and drove him into 95^959 
 banishment. The abbot was popular among the 
 Northumbrians and Mercians, though he had many enemies iamong 
 the West Saxon nobles who swayed the mind of the young king. 
 It is very likely that after Dunstan's exile the rule of Edwy over 
 the Northumbrians and Mercians became more severe than the 
 mild government of Edred. Anyhow, Mercia and Northumbria 
 rose in revolt, and declared that they would no longer have Edwy 
 to reign over them. They then chose as their king the ^theling 
 Edgar, Edwy's younger brother. England was now so far milted 
 that even those who wisheil to divide it could only find a king in 
 the sacred royal house of Wessex. 
 
 8. Edgar easily became king of the north and midlands. He 
 
 at once recalled Dunstan from exile, and made him Edgar the 
 
 bishop, first of Worcester, and afterwanls of London Peaceful, 
 
 969-976 
 as well. For the rest of his life Edwy reigned 
 
 over Wessex alone. His fearly death in 959 resulted, however, in 
 
54 BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY [959- 
 
 the reunion of England. Thereupon the West Saxons chose Edgar 
 as their king. From that day till his death Edgar ruled over all 
 England, and, alone of the great West Saxon kings, ruled without 
 the need of fighting for his throne. For that reason men called him 
 Edgar the Peaceful. Again, as under Edred, Dunstan became the 
 king's chief adviser. He was made archbishop of Canterbury, and 
 the crown became powerful and the country prosperous under his 
 strong but conciliatory government. A great proof of Dunstan's 
 willingness to make sacrifices to keep the peace was to be seen in 
 the dealings between England and Scotland. In the weak days 
 of division the Scots had taken possession of the border fortress 
 of Edinburgh, hitherto the northernmost Northumbrian town. 
 To avoid war and obtain the goodwill of the Scots, Edgar yielded 
 up to their king the Northumbrian district called Lothian. Up 
 to now the Scots had been Highland Celts, but since Edmund's 
 cession of Cumbria the Scottish kings had had Welsh subjects. 
 Now they had English subjects also. And before long the English 
 element grew, until the modern Scottish Lowlands became English- 
 speaking and very Uke England, and only the Highlands retained 
 the Celtic tongue and manners of the old Scots. 
 
 9. The kings and chieftains of Britain gladly acknowledged the 
 overlordship of a monarch so just and strong as Edgar. It is said 
 Edgar as ^^^* ^^ ^^^ occasion he went to Chester, where he met 
 emperor of six under-kings, who all took oaths to be faithful to 
 
 PI am. \\xa_ ; and that the six kings rowed their overlord in a 
 
 boat up the Dee to the Church of St. John's, outside the walls. The 
 six were the king of Scots, his vassal the king of Cumberland, the 
 Danish king of Man, and three Welsh kings. Even the Danish 
 kings who ruled over the coast towns of Ireland submitted them- 
 selves to his dominion. It was no wonder that Edgar, like Edwy, 
 took upon himself high-sounding titles. He called himself emperor, 
 Augustus, and Basileus of Britain. Under him the process that 
 begins with AKred attains its culminating point. Edgar was the 
 most mighty of English kings before the Norman conquest. 
 
 10. At home Edgar ruled sternly, but so justly, that the only 
 
 fault tiiat his subjects could find with him was that he loved 
 
 Dunstan foreigners too much. The chief event of this time was 
 
 and the a religious revival, which Dunstan did much to foster. 
 
 Benedictine Despite Alfred's strenuous efforts at reform, the Church 
 revival. . , . , , . , ^ 
 
 remained corrupt and sluggish. In particular, the 
 
 monasteries were in a very lax state. Dunstan wa^ first famous 
 
 as the reformer of his own abbey of Glastonbury. He became 
 
-975-] BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY 55 
 
 more eager for reform after his exile. When abroad he had seen 
 the good results which had happened from a monastic rcTival that 
 had already been brought about on the continent. Brought back 
 to power, he strove with aU his might to revive in England the 
 spirit of the austere Benedictine rule which derived its name from 
 St. Benedict of Nursia, the father of all later monasticism, who 
 lived in the sixth century, and whose system St. Augustine had 
 first introduced into this country. Dunstan was anxious to make 
 the easy-going monks of England live the same strict life of 
 poverty, chastity, and obedience which St. Benedict had enjoined, 
 and which he had seen in operation during his banishment. More- 
 over, he felt sure that the career of the monk was higher and nobler 
 than that of the secular clerk, who held property, married, and 
 generally lived a seH-tndulgent and easy-going life. By this time 
 many of the monasteries of earlier days had been changed into 
 what were called churches of secular canons — that is to say, they 
 were served by clergymen who did not take the monastic vows, 
 but lived in the world side by side with laymen. Dimstan was 
 disgusted at the lax ways of the secular canons, and did his best 
 to drive them out of their churches, and put Benedictine monks in 
 their place. But the canons were often men of high birth, and 
 had powerful friends among the nobles, who disliked Dunstan's 
 policy even in matters of state. Hence the attempt to supersede 
 canons by monks met with much opposition, and Dunstan, who 
 was a very prudent man, took care not to go too far in upholding 
 the monks. Yet he managed to establish monks in his own 
 cathedral of Christ Church, Canterbury, which henceforth remained 
 a Benedictine monastery until the Reformation. Some of his 
 feUow-workers were less cautious than Dunstan, and the struggle 
 of monk and canon led to almost fts much fighting as the contest 
 between the West Saxons and the Mercians. As long as Edgar 
 Uved, however, Dunstan managed to keep the two parties from 
 open hostilities. 
 
 11. Edgar died in 975, and with him ended the greatness of the 
 West Saxon house. He left two sons by different mothers. Their 
 names were Edward and Ethelred. North and south, Edward the 
 friends of monks and friends of canons, quarrelled as to Martyr, 
 which of the two boys should become king. For the 
 moment the influence of Dunstan secured the throne for Bdward, 
 the elder son. For four years the great archbishop went on ruling 
 the kingdom as in the days of EdfJrar. But his task was mnoh 
 harder now that he was virtually single-handed. In 978 the young 
 
$6 BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHY [97S. 
 
 king was stabl^ed in tlie back, it was believed, at the instigation of 
 his step-mother, who wished her own son, Ethelred, to mount the 
 throne. This cmel death gave Edward the name of Edward the 
 Martyr. His half-brother, Ethelred 11., succeeded to the throne 
 prepared for him by his mother's crime. 
 
 12. Dunstan's last important public act was to crown the new 
 monarch. Soon afterwards the great archbishop withdrew from 
 
 political affairs, and devoted what life was still left to 
 Dunstan ^^ ^'^ ^^ government of the Church and the carrying 
 
 on of the monastic revival. He lived long enough to 
 see the peace, which Edgar and he had upheld, utterly banished 
 from the land, and to witness the ruin of the religious reforma- 
 tion amidst the tumults of a dreary period of civil strife and 
 renewed invasion. He was the first great English statesman 
 who was not a king and a warrior. In after days monks, who 
 wrote his life, glorified him as the friend of monks with such exces- 
 sive zeal that the wise statesman, who did so much to bring about 
 the unity of England, was hidden underneath the monastic zealot 
 and the strenuous saint. Yet, both as a prelate and as a politician, 
 Dunstan did a great work for his country. In him the impulse to 
 union and civilization, which began with Alfred, attained its highest 
 point. He closes the great century which begins with the treaty of 
 Chippenham, and ends with the murder of Edward the Martyr. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE DECLINE OF THE ENGLISH KINGDOM 
 AND THE DANISH CONQUEST (978-1042) 
 
 Chief Dates: 
 
 978-1016. Reign of Ethelred the Unready. 
 
 1002. Massacre of St. Brice's Day. 
 
 1013. Swegen's conquest of England. ■ 
 
 1016. Rivaln' of Edmund Ironside and Cnut. 
 
 1017-1035. Reign of Cnut. 
 
 1035-1037. Regency of Harold Harefoot. 
 
 1037-1040. Keign of Harold Harefoot. 
 
 IO40-IO42. Reign of Harthacnut. 
 
 1. The long reign of Ethelred 11. (978-1016) was a period of 
 ever-deepening confusion. At first the king was a boy, and the 
 nobles managed things as they wished. But after Ethelred the 
 Ethelred became a man things grew steadily worse. Unready, 
 The son of Edgar had none of the great qualities of '""'" • 
 his race. Quarrelsome, jealous, and suspicious, he was always 
 irritating his nobles by trying to win greater power for himself. 
 Yet he was too weak and foolish to know what to do with the 
 authority which he inherited. In scorn men called him Ethelre<l 
 the Unready — that is, the Redeless, the man without rede, or good 
 counsel. Under his nerveless sway the unity of the kingdom began 
 to break up. Local jealousies and personal feuds set the great men 
 by the ears, and the guiding hand of a wise monarch was no longfer 
 to be expected. 
 
 2. To make matters worse the Danish invasions soon begran 
 again. Now that the Danes in England had become Englishmen, 
 their kinsfolk beyond sea, learning the helplessness of Renewal of 
 the land, again began to send plundering expeditions the Danish 
 to its shores. Ethelred was too cowardly and lazy to '"vaslons. 
 meet the pirate hordes with an adequate force of armed men. He 
 2>er8uaded his nobles to impose a tax on land, whereby a large sum 
 of money was collected to buy them off. The Dunes took the bribe 
 and departed, but naturally they came again and wanted more. 
 
 57 
 
58 THE DANISH CONQUEST [978- 
 
 Before long Danegeld, so this tax was called, was regiilarly levied, 
 
 _ , . but every year the horrors of Danish invasion became 
 
 Danoffcld 
 
 worse and worse. As another means of conciliating the 
 
 Danes, Ethelred married Emma of Normandy, the daughter of the 
 
 duke of the Normans, who was himself a Norseman by descent, 
 
 and the ally of the Danish kings. 
 
 3. In the same year as his marriage, Ethelred, with equal folly 
 and treachery, ordered all the Danes that happened to be living in 
 England to be put to death. The day chosen for this evil deed 
 Massacre of ^^^ ^^- Price's Day, November 13, 1002. Tidings of 
 St. Brice's the massacre only served to infuriate the Danes in 
 Day, 1002. Denmark ; and Swegen, their king, resolved to revenge 
 his slaughtered countrymen by undertaking a regular conquest of 
 Ethelred's kingdom. The state of the Scandinavian north was 
 different from what it had been in the days of Alfred. There was 
 now a strong king ruling all Denmark, and another ruling all 
 Norway. In earlier days the Danes came in comparatively small 
 and detached bands, whose greatest hope was to conquer and colonize 
 some one district of England. It was now possible for the king 
 of all Denmark to invade England with an army big enough 
 to tax all the resources of the country. In 1003 Swegen carried 
 out his threat. He came to England with a large fleet and 
 army, and set to work to conquer it. Ethelred made few 
 
 attempts to organize resistance to him, and, though 
 ^astons some districts fought bravely and checked the Danish 
 
 advance, there was no central force drawn from the 
 whole country capable of withstanding the foe. For the next ten 
 years England suffered ujispeakable misery. One famous incident 
 of the struggle was the ci*uel death of the archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, ^Ifheah, or Alphege, whom the Danes, after a drunken 
 revel, pelted to death with bones because he would not con- 
 sent to impoverish the poor husbandmen who farmed his lands 
 by raising from them the heavy ransom demanded by the in- 
 vaders. Alphege was declared a saint, and his memory long held 
 in honour. 
 
 4. At last EngKshmen began to see it was no use resisting 
 Swegen, or in ui)holding so wretched a king as Ethelred. In 1013 
 The pule of ^^® Danish king again appeared in England, and easily 
 Swegen, conquered the greater part of the country. There- 
 1013-1014. Tipon Ethelred fled to Normandy, the country of his 
 wife. His withdrawal left Swegen the real ruler of England. Had 
 he been a Christian, the English might weU have chosen him as 
 
-loiy.J THE DANISH CONQUEST 59 
 
 their king. As it was, some districts still resisted when Swegen 
 died in 1014. 
 
 5. The Danish soldiers chose Swegen's son Cnut as their king. 
 Cnut was as good a soldier as his father. Moreover, he was a 
 Christian and a wise and prudent man. But the pthelped' 
 English still regretted their old king, and some of return, 
 them foolishly asked Ethelred to come back from Nor- 1014, and 
 mandy and take up his kingship again. Ethelred re- 
 turned, and war went on between him and Cnut until 1016, when 
 Ethelred died. 
 
 6. Ethelred's successor was a man of very different stamp. 
 Edmund, his son before his marriage with Emma, was a strenuous 
 warrior, so valiant and persistent that men called him -. , , 
 Edmund Ironside. In him Cnut found a worthy foe, of Edmund 
 and a mighty struggle ensued between the two rivals. Ironside and 
 which made the year 1016 as memorable in military 
 
 history as the '* year of battles " in the midst of which Alfred 
 mounted the throne. Six pitched battles were fought, the most 
 famous of which was one at Assandun (now Ashington), in Essex, 
 in which Cnut won the day. In the long run neither side obtained 
 a complete triumph over the other, and before the end of the year 
 the two kings met at Olney, an island in the Severn, near 
 Gloucester, where they agreed to divide England between them. 
 By the treaty of Olney, Cnut took Northumbria and Mercia, and 
 Edmiind, Wessex. A little later Edmund died, and in 1017 the 
 nobles of Wessex. weary of fighting, chose Cnut as their ruler. 
 
 7. Cnut thus became king, first of part and then of the whole 
 of England, very much as Edgar had done. Thougli his real 
 claim to the throne was not the choice of the people, 
 
 but his right as a conquerer, he soon proved himself ^oI^-JIiosk 
 an excellent king. Under him the prosperity of 
 Edgar's days was renewed. He sent home most of his Danish 
 troops, chose English advisers, and married Emma, Ethelred's 
 widow, so as to connect himself as closely as possible with the 
 West Saxon royal house. He promised Danes and English in 
 England to rule according to King Edgar's law. But Cnut was 
 king of Denmark as well as of England, and a few years later 
 became king of Norway also. Visions of a great northern empire 
 rivalling the realm of the German emperors, who still called them* 
 selves emperors of Home, may well have floated before his mind. 
 But he was wise enough to make England, not Denmark, the ceiltre 
 of his power. Bough as England then was, Scandinavia was still 
 
6o THE DANISH CONQUEST [1017- 
 
 nider. It was still largely heathen ; and the only way in which the 
 power of Cnut could be kept together there was for him to use 
 English bishops and monks to help him in civilizing and teaching 
 the faith to his born subjects in the north. But though English- 
 men thus found new careers in the service of their conqueror, the 
 cares of his great empire compelled Cnut to absent himself from 
 England for long periods. Besides necessary journeys to his 
 northern kingdoms, he made a pilgrimage to Rome, whence he 
 wrote a touching letter to his subjects, declaring that he had 
 " vowed to live a right life in all things, to rule justly and piously, 
 and to administer just judgment to all." He steadily lived up to 
 the high ideal thus set out before him, and in every way proved 
 himself to be one of the best of our kings. He was enabled to 
 rule his realm strongly, as he kept up a sort of standing army in a 
 force of two or three thousand House carles, or palace guards, whom 
 he paid well and kept under discipline. It was dangerous to rebel 
 against a monarch with such a force always ready at his disposal. 
 
 8. Early in his reign Cnut divided England into four parts. 
 One of these, Wessex, he kept for himseK, but the other 
 
 three, Mercia, Northumberland, and East Anglia, he 
 earldom^. handed over to be governed by great earls, or, as they 
 
 had been called in earlier days, aldermen. Before his 
 death he seems also to have assigned Wessex to an earl. For this 
 important post he chose a wealthy, eloquent, and shrewd English- 
 man named Godwin, whom he married to a lady of the Danish 
 royal stock, and to whom he showed many other signs of favour. 
 As long as Cnut lived these great earls remained faithful to him, 
 but their establishment was a dangerous experiment. They were 
 necessarily entrusted with a great deal of power. When they had be- 
 come well established in their jurisdictions they made themselves the 
 centres of the old local traditions that still remained strong, despite 
 a century and a half of centralization. Things grew worse when 
 son succeeded father in the earldoms as in the ancient sub-king- 
 doms that had preceded them. Finally, the great earldoms revived 
 in fact, if not in name, the separatist feelings of Mercia, Noi-th- 
 umbria, and Wessex. The next half-century showed the realm of 
 Edgar gradually splitting up into its ancient threefold division. 
 
 9. Cnut died in 1035. He left two sons, Harold, the firstborn, 
 and Harthacnut, his son by Emma of Normandy. A meeting of 
 the wise men took place at Oxford to decide how the succession 
 was to be settled. Party feeling ran high, and Leofric, earl of 
 Mercia, stood in fierce antagonism to Godwin, earl of Wessex. 
 
-I042.] THE DANISH CONQUEST 6l 
 
 Godwin and the West Saxons wished to make Harthacnut king, 
 but he was away in Denmark, and this fact played into the hands 
 of Leofric, who was supported by north and midlands „ . . „ 
 in his efiorts to uphold the cause of Harold. Finally, foot and 
 as a compromise, it Avas agreed to make Harold regent of Harthacnut, 
 all England, on behalf of himself and his absent brother. 
 Tliis suggests that a division of the kingdom was contemplated, 
 but for more than a year England had no king at aU. However, 
 Harthacnut abode obstinately in Denmark, and neither Godwin 
 nor Emma could long maintain the rights of an absentee claimant. 
 In 1037 Harold was definitely chosen king. He drove Emma out 
 of the country, and reigned until his death in 1040. Harthacnut 
 was then at Bruges, in Flanders, where his mother lived, and was 
 waiting with an army in the hope of invading England. He was at 
 once sent for, and elected king of all England. He showed great 
 sternness to his enemies, casting his dead brother's body into a 
 sewer, and levying heavy taxes on those who had resisted his 
 authority. He was much under Emma his mother's influence, and 
 to please her called home from Normandy her son by King Ethelred, 
 whose name was Edward. However, Harthacnut proved a bad 
 ruler, and, says the Chronicle, *' did nothing like a king during his 
 whole reign." In 1042 he died suddenly at the wedding-feast of 
 one of his nobles. With him expired ignominiously the Danish 
 line of kings which had begun so well with his father. The 
 influence of Emma and Godwin secured the succession for his 
 half-brother Edward, and Englishmen rejoiced that the son of 
 Ethelred had obtained hia true natural right to the throne of his 
 ancestors. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE DANISH KINGS 
 
 Swegen. 
 
 I 
 Cnut, m. (2) Emma of Normandy. 
 
 ! (a) 
 
 Harold Harepoot. HARTHAcmrT. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE REIGNS OF EDWARD THE CONFESSOR 
 AND HAROLD (1042-1066) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1042. Accession of Edward the Confessor. 
 
 1052. Godwin's return from exile, and death. 
 
 1064. Harold's Welsh war. 
 
 1066. Jan. 5, Death of Edward the Confessor. Jan, 6,, Accession of 
 
 Harold, son of Godwin. Sept. 25, Battle of Stamford Bridge. 
 
 Oct. 14, Battle of Hastings. Dec. 25, Coronation of William 
 
 the Conqueror. 
 
 1. Edwakd, the new king, was nearly forty years old when he was 
 called to the throne of his ancestors. Driven from England as a 
 Character ^^^^ child, he had been brought up in his mother's 
 and rule of land of Normandy, and was Norman rather than 
 Edward the English in speech, manners, and tastes. A pious, 
 affectionate, gentle, weU-educated man, his outlook on 
 life was that of the cultivated Norman cleric rather than that 
 of the hard-fighting English warrior-king. His austerity and 
 religious zeal gave him such a reputation for sanctity that he was 
 canonized after his death, and became famous among royal saints as 
 Edward the Confessor. But he was of weak health, feeble character, 
 and somewhat childish disposition. He was too old and sluggish 
 to learn anything fresh, and too wanting in self-confidence to be 
 able to live without favourites and dependants. Under such a 
 weakling the government of the country passed largely into the 
 hands of the great earls, such as Siward of Northumbria, Leofric 
 of Mercia, and, above all, Godwin of Wessex. It was Grodwin who 
 had secured Edward his throne, and for long the king leant upon 
 his strong and resolute counsel. Godwin's chief helpers were his 
 vigorous young sons, chief among whom were Harold and Tostig, 
 who held dependent earldoms under their father. Godwin's 
 daughter Edith became King Edward's wife, and for a time all 
 seemed to go well. But Edward had little sympathy with his wife's 
 strenuous kinsfolk, and gradually gave his chief confidence to 
 
 62 
 
1042.] EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD 63 
 
 Norman clerks, soldiers, and adventurers, who crossed over to 
 England, hoping' to win a career in a country whose monarch was 
 so devoted to Normans and Norman ways. Thus it happened 
 that England, which had withstood successfully all foreign influence 
 when ruled by her Danish sovereigns, was threatened with some- 
 thing like foreign domination as the result of the restoration of the 
 old line of kings. 
 
 2. The Normans had many great qualities that explain Edward's 
 devotion to the land of his mother's kinsfolk. Though little more 
 than a hundred years had passed since Rolf and his Normandy 
 followers had established themselves in their new and the 
 homes in northern France, the Norman duchy had Normans, 
 already won a notable place for itseK in western Europe. The same 
 ready sympathy for the people among whom their lot was cast, 
 which had rapidly made Englishmen of the Northmen of the 
 Danelaw, had made Frenchmen of the Northmen on the banks 
 of the Seine. They had dropped their old tongue and spoke French. 
 They had adopted French customs and manners. But like the 
 Anglo-Danes of England, the Normans retained much of the 
 energy and fierceness of their pirate ancestors. They were more 
 active, enterprising, and vigorous than most Frenchmen. They 
 took up with every new movement, were great champions of the 
 growing authority of the Church, and were learning the newest 
 fashions of fighting, ruling, and holding land. Their duke, though 
 a subject of the French king, was quite as powerful as liis master, 
 and was generally strong enough to restrain his turbulent, unruly 
 subjects. The duke of the Normans at that time was Edward's 
 cousin William. WiUiam had come to the throne as a child with 
 a disputed title. But he had from earliest manhood shown so 
 much activity and skill that he had put down the revolts of his 
 fierce nobles, and made himself almost a despot. The gentle 
 English king always looked up greatly to his stem cousin, and 
 gladly took his advice. 
 
 3. From the beginning of the reign many Normans were raised 
 by royal favour to eminent positions in Church and State in Eng- 
 land. They were not always the best of their class, for 
 
 Edward had very little discrimination in his friend- Pl.!'fr"H"' 
 !• /-V-VT..1.-.-. '" England, 
 
 snips. One Norman friend of Edward s was a bishop, 
 
 "who," said the English chronicler, "did nought l)ishop-like ; " 
 
 and a Norman raised by Edward to an English earldom became 
 
 infamous in his new home as the " timid earl." Highest in rank 
 
 among Edward's Norman favourites was Robert, abbot of Jumieges, 
 
64 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD [1051- 
 
 wlio.tothe disgust of Englislimen, was made archbishop of Canter- 
 bury. After ten years the Normans had won so many places and 
 estates that a loud outcry was raised against them. Godwin and 
 'his sons, who gradually lost all influence over the king, made them- 
 selves the spokesmen of the national hatred of the foreigners. In 
 1051 they gathered together an army and prepared to drive the 
 Normans from court. But the old jealousy of Wessex and 
 its earl was stiU strong in the north and midlands. Siward of 
 Northumbria and Leofrio of Mercia took sides with Edward and 
 his Normans against the house of Godwin. Godwin could not at 
 A d th *^® moment resist such odds. His army melted away ; 
 
 exile of he and his sons were banished, and liis daughter was 
 
 Godwin, ggjj^ |jy j^gj. husband into a nunnery. Soon after, as 
 
 if to complete the Norman triumph, William, duke 
 of Normandy, came to England with a great company of French- 
 men, and was royally received by his cousin. Edward, who had 
 no children and no near relations, seems to have promised William 
 to make him his successor to the throne. Thus the permanence of 
 Norman influence seemed assured. 
 
 4. Godwin and Harold did not remain long in exile. In 1052 
 they gathered together a fleet and an army, sailed up the Thames, 
 _,. . and beset London. Edward and liis Normans collected 
 and death another army to withstand them ; but the English 
 of Godwin, people were so strongly on Godwin's side that even 
 
 Edward's soldiers were loath to fight for him. They 
 said to each other that they ought not to fight against their o-wti 
 countrymen, and insisted upon negotiating with the invaders. 
 Edward was powerless in their hands, as there were not enough 
 Normans to make a good show in a battle. The result was that 
 Godwin and Harold were restored to their earldoms, " as fidly and 
 freely as they had possessed them before." " And then," writes the 
 English chronicler, "they outlawed aU the Frenchmen who had 
 judged unjust judgments and had given iU counsel, save only such 
 as they agreed upon whom the king liked to have with him and 
 were true to his people." Archbishop Robert and two other 
 Norman bishops escaped with difliculty beyond sea ; and English- 
 men were appointed as their successors, the new archbishop's name 
 being Stigand. Edith came back from her cloister to her husband's 
 court. The threatened tide of Norman invasion was driven back 
 for the rest of Edward's lifetime. 
 
 5. Godwin died soon after his restoration, and Harold then 
 became earl of the West Saxons. He was a brave warrior and a 
 
-1064.] EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD 65 
 
 shrewd and self-seeking statesman, strong enough to dominate the 
 will of his weak brother-in-law and control his policy. When 
 Earl Siward died Harold made his brother Tostig Harold, earl 
 earl of Northumbria in his place, while his younger of the West 
 brothers, Gurth and Leofwine, were made earls of East Saxons. 
 Anglia and Kent. Two-thirds of England was now directly ruled 
 by the house of Godwin. After this Leofric of Mercia was the only 
 great earl who was independent of Harold. He soon died, but his 
 son JElf gar secured the succession to Mercia, and tried to strengthen 
 himself by making an alliance with his Welsh neighbours. The 
 Welsh were excellent soldiers, but as a rule they were too much 
 divided under the rule of rival kings, and too jealous of each 
 other to be able to make headway against the English. It 
 happened, however, at this time that a very powerful Welsh prince, 
 Griffith ap Llewelyn — that is, " son of Llewelyn," had defeated 
 all his rivals, and had made himself king over all Wales. Griffith 
 married Earl ./Elfgar's daughter, Ealdgyth, and became his close 
 friend ; but JElf gar soon died, and the Mercian alliance profited 
 him very little. At last, in 1064, Harold led an army into Wales, 
 and overran the country. The Welsh suffered so cruelly that 
 they abandoned their own king, and made their submission to 
 Harold. Soon Griffith was murdered by some of his own subjects, 
 and Harold divided his dominions among Bleddyn and Rhiwallon, 
 two representatives of a rival family. Tor the first time since the 
 days of Offa, the English boundary was pushed westwards at the 
 erpense of the Welsh as far as the Clwyd, the Radnor moors, and 
 the Usk. Harold himself married Griffith's widow, the daughter of 
 the Mercian earl. Her brother Edwin, now earl of Mercia, was not 
 strong enough to give Harold any trouble. 
 
 THE HOUSE OF GODWIN 
 Godwin. 
 
 King Haroi.d. 
 
 m. EnldTvth, 
 
 dau. of .illfgar. 
 
 Edwin. 
 
 ToBtig. Gurth. Leofwbe. Edith, 
 
 m. EnwAitn the 
 Confessor. 
 
 THE HOUSE OF LEOFRIC 
 Leofric. 
 
 I 
 iElfgar. 
 
 Morcar. 
 
 Enldffylh, 
 m. (1) Griffith ap 
 Llewelyn; (2) Hakolo, 
 •on of Godwin. 
 
66 SDWARB THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD [io66- 
 
 6. The only foes Harold now feared were those of his own house- 
 hold. His brother Tostig ruled so badly over the Northumbrians 
 
 that they rose in revolt against him, and forced Edward 
 Edward the ^^ banish him. They chose as his successor Morcar, 
 Confessor, the brother of Edwin of Mercia. It was the greatest 
 
 1 066 
 
 blow that Harold's power had received, and was the 
 more formidable since the king's health was now breaking up. 
 .Since the expulsion of the Normans, Edward had withdrawn him- 
 seM more and more from politics. His chief interest now was in 
 building a new monastery dedicated to St. Peter on a marsh hard 
 by the river Thames, some distance to the west of London, in a 
 region which took from the king's foundation its later name of 
 Westminster. He just lived long enough to witness the com- 
 pletion of the magnificent church wliich Norman craftsmen had 
 erected for him in honour of his favourite saint. On Innocents' 
 Day, December 28, the abbey church was dedicated, but Edward 
 was too iU to be present. He died on January 5, 1066, and the very 
 next day was buried behind the high altar of St. Peter's Church. 
 Miracles, it was believed, were worked by his remains as attestation 
 of his claims to sanctity. 
 
 7. The same day that Edward was buried, Harold was chosen 
 king, and crowned in the new abbey. For many years he had been 
 The peign king in all but name, and it seemed the easiest course 
 of Harold, to give him the office which his ambition had doubt- 
 1066. iggg long coveted. But though the old EngKsh throne 
 was in a sense elective, the choice of Harold constituted a real 
 revolution. Save in the case of the Danish kings, the Witenagemot, 
 or Council of the Nobles, had never gone outside the sacred house 
 of Cerdic in their choice of the ruler. AU that election had really 
 meant hitherto was some liberty of deciding which member of the 
 royal house should mount the throne, and this freedom of choice 
 was limited in substance to preferring a brother of the late king 
 who was old enough to govern, to his children who were still under 
 age. Even the election of Cnut was no real exception, since it 
 was simply the recognition of the power of a foreign conqueror. 
 But Harold was in possession of power, and it is hardly likely that 
 the Witenagemot had much really to say in the matter. The 
 nearest heir to the dead king was his great-nephew, Edgar the 
 ^theling, a grandson of Edmund Ironside, a mere boy, and very 
 little known. Practically the same course was pursued as in France, 
 where in 987 Hugh Capet, the greatest of the French nobles, was 
 made king in preference to the heir of the house of Charles the 
 
■io66.] EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD 
 
 67 
 
 Great. French history showed that Hugh, though the strongest of 
 dukes, was the weakest of kings. It was the same with Harold. 
 He had not the mysterious dignity which came from membership 
 of the sacred royal house. His brother earls were jealous of him. 
 
 BincrrW<lk«I 
 
 and thought themselves as good as he was. Thus the election of 
 Harold proved a failure ; and with all his energy and streuuousness 
 he was not able to hold his newly won throne for a year. 
 
 8. William of Normandy had not forgotten the promises made 
 
68 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD [1066- 
 
 him by Edward in 1051. Two or three years before Ms accession 
 Harold had been shipwrecked in France. The lord of the dis- 
 trict where the wreck had taken place threw him 
 William of ^^t^ prison. WiUiam procured his release, and enter- 
 Normanay s ^ , . -, j i . _l tt 
 
 ppepara- tained him with great kindness at his court. However, 
 
 tions for before he allowed Harold to go home, William had 
 
 invasion. fogged him to take an oath that he would help him to 
 become king of England after Edward's death. The Norman duke 
 now claimed the crown as King Edward's heir, and denounced 
 Harold as a perjurer for breaking his oath. He began at once 
 making preparations for invading England, and many adventurers 
 from all parts of France joined with his Noi-man subjects in 
 an expedition which held out great prospects of glory, pay, and 
 booty. Moreover, the pope gave his support to the expedition. 
 Stigand, the archbishop of Canterbury, had taken the place of 
 Robert of Jumieges without asking the pope's permission, and had 
 offended Rome by other irregularities. All therefore who joined 
 Wniiam were looked upon as fighting for the cause of the Church. 
 
 9. Before William's expedition was ready another trouble came 
 upon England. Tostig, the sometime earl of Noi^humbria, hear- 
 Tostlgand ^^8' of ^is brother's elevation to the throne, was 
 Harold anxious to win his earldom back by force. With this 
 Hardrada. object he made an alliance with the king- of the Nor- 
 wegians, Harold Hardrada — that is. Hard rede, or Stern in Counsel. 
 Hardrada was a true descendant of the Norse pirates, and had had 
 adventures and expeditions in many lands. He gladly took up 
 Tostig's cause, hoping, perhaps, that if successful he might, like 
 Cnut, rule over England as weU as his own land. In September 
 the fleet of Harold and Tostig sailed up the Humber. Earl Morcar 
 came to defend his earldom, and his brother Edwin joined him 
 with the Mercian levies. But they were defeated by the invaders 
 at Fulford, and on September 20 the victors took possession of 
 York. 
 
 10. When the Norwegians landed, King Harold was ia the south, 
 -waiting anxiously lest WiUiam should cross the Channel. He at 
 
 . „ once proceeded northwards, and joined his forces with 
 Stamford those of the northern earls. On his arrival Hardrada 
 Bridge, and Tostig took up a position at Stanifoi-d Bridge on 
 
 ®^ * ' the Derwent, a few miles east of York. On Sep- 
 tember 25 Harold fell stoutly upon them. The English won a com- 
 plete victory. Tostig and the Norwegian king were slain, and the 
 survivors of the northern host gladly made peace, and returned 
 
-io66.] EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD 6q 
 
 home. It was the last of the great Norse invasions, and the defeat 
 of so famous a hero as Hardrada proved once more the skill of 
 Harold as a soldier. 
 
 11. Three days after the battle of Stamford Bridge, William 
 of Normandy crossed the Channel. Landing at Pevensey in 
 Sussex, he made Hastings his headquarters, and set up Landing of 
 there a wooden castle. On news of his arrival reaching William, 
 York, Harold at once hurried southwards to meet the ^®P''* 2^* 
 Norman invasion. But Edwin and Morcar did not follow him, 
 tliough he had saved the latter his earldom. Yery few of the heroes 
 of Stamford Bridge accompanied Harold against his new enemy ; 
 and he paused in London while the levies of the south country 
 l)oured in to reinforce his scanty ranks. Tidings came that the 
 Normans were horribly wasting the lands near the coast, and Harold 
 resolved to march out of London and give battle to them. He 
 led his troops to within seven miles of Hastings, when he^ 
 lialted, took up a strong position on the hill, on which the town of' 
 Battle now stands, and passed the night of October 13. The place 
 was far removed from human habitations, and had not even a name. 
 For that rea.son the fight which was to be fought next day took it.** 
 name from Hastings, the nearest town. 
 
 12. Early on the morning of October 14 the English saw William 
 and lus Normans arrayed on another ridge, some distance to the 
 south of the hill on which they were posted. The Battle of 
 great battle began soon afterwards. It was a struggle, Hastings, 
 not only between two nations, but between two different ^^^' * *• 
 scliools of warfare. After the fashion of both English and Danes, 
 Harold's army fought on foot. The best soldiers, including 
 Harold's house-carles and parsonal followers, were arrayed on the 
 top of the hill, facing southwards towards the enemy. They were 
 armetl with helmets and long coats of chain-mail, and their chief 
 weapons were axes, broadswords, and heavy javelins, which they 
 liurled at the enemy. They stood shoulder to shoulder in close 
 array, and protected themselves with their long, kite-shaped sliields, 
 wliicli interlocked with each other so as to form a ghield-wall, 
 wliicli it was difficult for the enemy to break through. On the two 
 wings of the main array, where the precipitous nature of the 
 ground made a frontal attack very difficult, were stationed the 
 swarms of ill-covered but zealous countryfolk, who had flocked to 
 the king's standards to defend their country against the foreigner. 
 Harold ordered his troops to maintain their close order, and on 
 no account to break their ranks by pursuing the enemy. 
 
^0 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD [1066- 
 
 13. The Normans prepared to fight after the newer fashion 
 which had recently grown np in France. The infantry, mostly 
 The early archers, were sent on in advance to wear down the 
 stages of enemy by volleys of arrows. But their shafts had 
 
 e g t. ^gj.y Y\i\\.Q effect, and the shield-wall still remained 
 unbroken on the crest of the hill. Then came the turn of the 
 cavalry, in whom William placed his chief confidence. The best 
 soldiers of the Norman host fought on horseback, wearing helmets 
 and armour very similar in pattern to that of the English, and pro- 
 tecting themselves by great shields, also of the same type as those 
 of their foes. Their chief weapon was a long lance, but they also 
 used swords at close quarters. In the centre of the Norman line 
 was Duke William with his brothers, Odo, bishop of Bayeux. a 
 hard-fighting prelate, and Robert, count of Mortain. Around him 
 were his Normans, and against them the shield-wall of Harold. 
 The right and left wings of William's army were held by his French 
 and Breton mercenaries ; these were opposed to the lightly armed 
 levies on the wings of the English host. 
 
 14. Time after time the Norman army charged on horseback up 
 the slopes of the hUl. Each time they failed to break through the 
 
 impenetrable shield-waU, and retired discomfited to 
 of William their original position. But William was a shrewder 
 and the commander than the English king. His troops were 
 
 Harold* better equipped, and more easily moved ; they could 
 
 shift their position and method of attack at will ; 
 while aU that the English could do was to stand firm in their ranks 
 and await each fresh assault. Finding Harold's centre quite im- 
 penetrable, William threw his main energy into assailing the lightly 
 armed troops of the wings. His archers discharged repeated flights 
 of arrows, which spread havoc among the unarmoured English 
 peasantry ; and in order to lure them to break through their close 
 formation, the Norman cavalry were ordered by their diike to pre- 
 tend to run away. The English believed that they had gained the 
 victory. Rashly breaking their ranks, they rushed down the slopes 
 of the hill in pursuit. Then the Normans turned, and it was soon 
 found that in open fighting the bravest of foot soldiers were no 
 match against the mail-clad horsemen. The Normans thus gained 
 access to the crest of the hill, and furiously attacked the tried troops 
 on Harold's centre, who alone still maintained a semblance of 
 order. The Norman archers now shot their arrows high into the 
 air, so that they might fall on the English from above. One 
 shaft struck Harold in the eye, and he fell, bravely fighting to the 
 
-io66.] EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD 
 
 71 
 
 last, close by his own standard. With him died his brothers Gurth 
 and Leofwine, and the bravest of his followers. The day was now 
 won, and at nig-htfall the Normans pitched their t^nts upon the 
 blood-stained field. In pious memory of his victory William erected 
 an abbey for monks on the site of the English Unes, and called it 
 the Abbey of the Battle, a name which also attached itself to the 
 little toT^Ti that grew up round its walls. The high altar of the 
 
 Scale of Feet 
 S90 
 
 *. Site of Abbey Church, the X mark* 
 
 the position of High Altar,(Harold's Standard.) .- 
 
 BATTLE OF HASTINGS. 
 
 abbey church marked the siwt on the crest of the ridge where 
 Harold's banner had once stood. 
 
 15. In the weeks succeeding the battle William busied himself 
 with securing the strong places in the south-ea«t«m counties. 
 Edwin and Morcar at la.st appeared in London with 
 their troops. The Witenagemot met and chose Edgar to London 
 the iEtheling as king of the English. Thereupon and corona- 
 the two earls went home with their men. leaving wmi^'L 1 
 London and the south to depend upon their own 
 resources. William then advanced almost to the gat«8 of London, 
 but made no effort to attack it. He next marched up the Thames 
 
72 EDWARD THE CONFESSOR AND HAROLD [1066. 
 
 valley as far as WaUingford, crossed the river, and approached 
 London from the north, so as to cut off all hope of succour in case 
 the two earls once more changed their minds, and reassembled their 
 levies. The best soldiers of Wessex and the south lay dead at 
 Hastings, and there was no hope of opposing the conqueror without 
 the help of the north and midlands. In these circumstances the 
 West Saxon nobles thought fui-ther resistance useless. With Edgar 
 at their liead, they sought out WiUiam and accepted him, like another 
 Cnut, as their king. On Christmas Day, December 25, William was 
 crowned king in Westminster Abbey, which thus within a year 
 of its completion saw two coronations and one royal burial. The 
 first stage of the Norman conquest of England was completed when 
 the duie of the Normans became the king of the English. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF OLD ENGLISH KINGS OF THE HOUSE 
 
 OF CERDIG 
 
 Egbert, 802-839, 
 
 Ethelwulf, 839-858. 
 
 Ethelbald, 
 
 858-860. 
 
 Ethelbert, 
 860-866. 
 
 Ethelred, 
 866-871. 
 
 Alfred, 
 
 871-899. 
 
 Edward the Elder, 
 899-924. 
 
 Athelstan, Edmund, Edred, Edith, m. 
 
 92-1-940. 940-946. 946-955. Otto the Saxon, 
 
 j afterwards the 
 
 I I Emperor 
 
 Edwt, Edgar, Otto 1. 
 
 955-959. 
 
 959-975. 
 
 dau. m. 
 Charles the 
 
 Simple, 
 
 king of the 
 
 West 
 
 Franks. 
 
 dau. m. 
 
 Hui^h, 
 duke 
 
 of the 
 French. 
 
 Edward the Martyr, 
 
 975-978. 
 
 Ethelred the Unready, 
 
 978-1016, m. (2) Emma 
 
 of Normandy. 
 
 (2) 
 
 Edmund Ironside, 
 1016. 
 
 I 
 
 Edward. 
 
 Edward the Confessor, 
 
 1042-1066, m. Edith, 
 
 dau. of Godwin. 
 
 Edgar the 
 .£theling. 
 
 St. Margaret, 
 
 m. Malcolm Canmore, 
 
 king of Scots. 
 
 I 
 Matilda, m. Henry I., 1100-1135. 
 
 (See table on page 157.) 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 ENGLISH LIFE BEFORE THE NORMAN 
 CONQUEST 
 
 1. Before the Norman conquest England stood quite isolated 
 from the rest of the world. Not only was there little intercourse 
 between our island and lands beyond sea ; there 
 Avere few dealings between different districts in Eng- ^^ land '^ 
 land, and each single group of villagers lived a life of tenure 
 its own, self-sufficing and self-contained, and cut off before the 
 from intercourse with any but its nearest neigh- gpn^^est 
 hours. The English were a nation of farmers and 
 herd.smen, tilling their fields and watching their cattle after the 
 fashion of their forefathers, and dwelling either in scattered 
 homesteads or in little villages, whose houses were placed to- 
 gether for mutual protection, and surrounded by a quickset 
 hedge. Land held by individuals was called folkland, when 
 the title to its possession depended upon witness of the people 
 and common fame. It was called boohland when the owner's 
 claim to it was based upon a written document, a book or 
 charter. Most free Englishmen held land of their own. But 
 when harvest was over all the villagers had the right to feed their 
 flock upon their neighbours' fields as well as their own ; and there 
 were wide commons and wastes which l>elonged to the community 
 as a whole. The chief products of the soil were corn and grass, and 
 custom prescribed a regular rotation of crops, whicli no husband- 
 man dreamt of departing from. The land was ploughed by rude 
 hea\y ploughs drawn by teams of oxen, and every year a half or a 
 third of the arable soil lay fallow. The richest and most thickly 
 inhabited part of the country was the south-east, where the open 
 downs afforded rich pasture for sheep, and the forests provided 
 plentiful store of acorns and beechmast to fatten swine. But the 
 whole land was scantily peopled, and England contained less than 
 two million inhabitants. The rude system of agriculture with the 
 wasteful fallows yielded a scanty return to the farmer's labour. 
 
 7i 
 
74 ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST [449- 
 
 Moreover, communications were so difficult that a bad harvest in 
 a district meant famine to its inhabitants, even if there were 
 plenty a few shires off. Each farmer grew enough to support his 
 own household, and was independent of fairs and markets, except 
 for a few luxuries. 
 
 2. The nobles possessed great injluence, and held great tracts of 
 land scattered over the coujitry, which were ctdtivated by their serfs 
 Thegns, ^^d dependants. The most important of the nobles 
 ceopls, and were called the king's thegns, or servants. The service 
 theows. q£ ^j^g crown was thought in itself to ennoble ; the king's 
 thegns received grants of land from their master, and were bound to 
 fight his battles for him. They attended his councils, helped him in 
 the government, and often became so powerful that they were a source 
 of trouble and danger to him. In later Anglo-Saxon times the 
 nobles became increasingly important. In many cases the smaller 
 freemen, or ceorls, found it hard to make their living, and had 
 a difficulty in resisting the greediness of the great landlords, who 
 wished to make them their dependants. Many surrendered their 
 estates to a neighbouring noble, and took them back to be held of 
 him in return for protection. This was particularly the case in 
 Wessex and the south. In Northumbria and the Danelaw there 
 was still a large class of small free landholders up to the days of 
 the Norman conquest. But even there the great nobles had the 
 preponderating influence. Men who did not possess land were com- 
 pelled to choose a lord to be answerable for them in the law courts. 
 The lowest class of the community were bond-slaves, called theows. 
 These were bought and sold in the markets like cattle. Poor men 
 somefimes sold themselves in order to avoid starvation, and others 
 became slaves of those to whom they owed money. There was a 
 brisk slave trade, especially from Ireland, and slaves were perhaps 
 the most important article of merchandise. 
 
 3. There was little trade and towns were few. The English were 
 not strenuous enough to make great gains by commerce, and the 
 
 seK-sufficing life of each family made it unnecessary 
 to go often to market. The result of tliis was that 
 most of the towns were more important as fortresses than as 
 commercial centres. Surrounded by a ditch and earth-works, and 
 fenced about with timber stockades, they were more defensible 
 than the houses of the nobles scattered over the cotmtry, or than 
 the ordinary village packed thickly together behind its quickset 
 hedge. Stone walls were almost unknown even for towns, and 
 stone houses were also very rare. Most of the people dwelling 
 
-io66.] ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST 75 
 
 within the towns' earthen ramparts were farmers living- on the 
 land, who huddled together for protection from Danes, robbers, 
 and turbulent nobles. Some of the greater towns were on Bioman 
 sites, like London, Chester, York, or Lincoln. Others became 
 important as chief residences of kings, such as Tamworth, the royal 
 city of the Mercians, Canterbury, the home of the kings of Kent, 
 and Winchester, the favourite abode of the West Saxon royal house. 
 Others grew up round famous churches and monasteries, such as 
 Peterborough or Lichfield. But it was characteristic of the old 
 English dislike of town life that most of the bishops lived not in 
 the chief towns, but in country places that owed their whole im- 
 portance to their being the bishop's residence. In France and 
 Italy every important town had its bishop as a matter of cour.se. 
 Some toTiTis united these various elements, as, for example, York, 
 a Roman city, a strong fortress, the sometime residence of Nor- 
 thumbrian kings, and the seat of the northern archbishopric. 
 London was by far the most important commercial town. It had 
 been so in Roman days, and was so again by the time that the 
 English became Christians. Desolated by the Danes, Alfred agtun 
 fiUed it with inhabitants. Edward the Confessor preferred it to 
 Winchester, and the royal palace that grew up hard by the great 
 abbey of Westminster made it in Norman times the seat of 
 government as well as a great commercial centre. When London 
 submitted to William the Norman, the whole country accepted him 
 as its king. 
 
 4. Even the houses of the wealthy were made of wood, and so 
 roughly put together that hangings of tapestry were necessary to 
 keep out draughts. Glazed windows were almost 
 unknown, and when the openings in the walls were 
 closed with wooden shutters the interiors must have been dark 
 and depressing. The cliief feature of a nobleman's house was 
 the great liaU, where the lord and his dependants lived and 
 feasted, and where the majority of the inmates slept on the ground. 
 There were no chimneys. A big fire blazed in the middle 
 of the floor, and the smoke found its way out tlirough a hole 
 in the roof. Yet there was plenty of good cheer, 
 hard drinking, and coarse revelry, all of which men j^jj*" 
 loved even more than fighting. The nobles amused 
 themselves with hunting and hawking ; and wheu intloors listened 
 to songs and stories, watched jugglers and tumblers, guessed 
 riddles, and played chess. The chief luxuries were foreign silk, 
 linen cloth, quaint jewellery, and jugs and vesaels made of silver 
 
^6 ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST [449- 
 
 and glass. These latter were so curiously fashioned that they 
 would not stand upright, so that the reveller had to empty his 
 cup before he could set it down. The chief sweetmeat was 
 lioney, for sugar and spices were rare, and costly foreign luxuries. 
 The women were engaged in spinning, weaving, and embroidery. 
 Most clothing was made of woollen cloth, which the women spun 
 and wove from the fleeces of their own sheep. The people 
 drank mead, made from fermented honey, and sweet thick beer, 
 brewed from malt without hops. In the south some wine was 
 made, and the rich used also wine imported from France. Food 
 consisted chiefly of barley bread, oat cakes, and the flesh of oxen 
 and swine. At the approach of winter most of the live-stock was 
 killed, and the people lived on salt flesh until the spring allowed the 
 grass to grow, and fattened the half -starved flocks and herds that 
 had escaped the autumn slaughtering. 
 
 5. There were so few large rooms that meetings and councils 
 commonly took place in the open air. Even the churches were 
 
 small rude structures of wood. Stone churches were 
 tupe ^° ^^® exception, though some of them have come down 
 
 to our own days. They were described as being built 
 "after the Roman fashion." They were small in size, roughly 
 finished, with round arches and narrow, round, or triangular- 
 shaped windows. Some of the towers were elaborately ornamented 
 with patterns marked out in stone. They were often used as 
 fortresses and meeting-places as well as for worship. It was quite 
 a revolution in English building when Edward the Confessor's 
 Norman craftsmen erected Westminster Abbey on a scale almost 
 as large as the present chui'ch, though much less lofty. 
 
 6. The laws of the old English were short and simple. Few 
 new laws were passed, and kings like Alfred, who were famous as 
 
 legislators, did little more than collect in a convenient 
 form the traditional customs of the race. The greater 
 part of the Anglo-Saxon codes is taken up with the elaborate 
 enumeration of the money penalties which could atone for almost 
 every offence. Even murder coidd be bought ofE by a payment 
 iu money. The price paid for a man's life was caUed his wergild. 
 It varied according to the rank of the person slain. At one end of 
 the scale was the wergild of the king and archbishop, and at the 
 other that of the common freemen. The sum thus paid went to the 
 kinsfolk of the mui-dered person. Very often, however, the kins- 
 men took the law into their own hands, and executed summary 
 vengeance upon the manslayer. 
 
-io66.] ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST TJ 
 
 7. The land was divided into shires, hundreds, and town- 
 ships. The origin of the shires differed in various parts of the 
 country. Some of them represent the lesser king- 
 doms which were gradually absorbed in larger ones as 
 
 English unity grew. Kent, Sussex, Essex, Middlesex, and Surrey 
 have still the boundaries of the little kingdoms from which they 
 took their names. Yorkshire is a somewhat smaller Deira, with 
 a new name taken from its chief town. Northumberland is 
 what is left of Bernicia, after Lothian had been given to the 
 Scots, and other districts put under the government of the 
 bishop of Durham. East AngUa is represented by the two 
 shires of Norfolk and Suffolk, names which indicate the division 
 of the East Angles into a northern and a southern people. 
 The West Saxon shires are different in origin. That kingdom 
 became so large that some sort of subdivision of it was found 
 necessary. By the ninth century most of the West Saxon shires 
 had come into existence. They are sometimes said to represent the 
 lands held by different tribes of the West Saxons. It is more 
 likely that they owe their existence to divisions of the kingdom 
 between different members of the royal family, who held sub- 
 kingdoms under a chief king. Beyond Wessex, Cornwall represents 
 the old kingdom of the West Welsh, which was absorbed in Wessex 
 by the tenth century. The midland or Mercian shires are later in 
 origin, and were artificial in character. Each of them (except 
 Rutland) takes its name from the county town, and in nearly 
 every case that town is, or was, the real centre of the life of the 
 district. They were probably created at the time of the conquest 
 of Mercia and the Danelaw by Alfred and his successors. Some 
 of the east midland shires may be Danish in origin. 
 
 8. The shire was divided into smaller districts, called hundreds, 
 except in the Danelaw, where they are generally called Wapentakeg. 
 They vary very much in size in various parts of the Hundreds 
 country ; those in the south being, as a mle, smaller and town- 
 and therefore more numerous than those of the north. s'^'Ps- 
 Each hundred in its turn consisted of a number of townships, or 
 villages. 
 
 9. Both shires and hundreds each had a wioo^ or court, of their 
 own. Both shire moot and hundred moot were attended by four 
 men and the reeve, or chief officer of every town- 
 
 sliip within it. Besides these, the thegns, landliolders, 
 
 and other persons of importance had the riglit to be present. 
 
 Lawsuits were dealt with first by the hundred, and afterwards 
 
78 ENGLISH LIFE BEFORE NORMAN CONQUEST [449- 
 
 by the shire. The method of trial was very rigid and formal. 
 Everything depended on the suitors saying the right word or 
 doing the right thing at the proper moment. If a man were 
 accused of a crime he answered it by producing coTnpurgators — ^that 
 is, j)ersons of good character, who, knowing the person and the 
 district, took oath that in their opinion he was guiltless of the 
 offence. Another way of clearing an accused person was by 
 the ordeal, or appeal to the judgment of God. The suspected 
 criminal grasped hot iron or was thrown into water. It was 
 believed that if he were innocent a miracle wordd be wrought;, 
 the iron would not burn or the water drown. The whole body of 
 suitors and members formed the judges, so that justice must have 
 been of a very rough-and-ready sort. Besides these local popular 
 courts, kings and great lords also had courts of their own, where 
 they exercised jurisdiction over their dependants and servants. 
 As time went on many nobles received special grants of jurisdiction 
 over their lands, which had the effect of removing their tenants 
 from the sphere of the hundred court altogether. But the shire 
 coiu"t always remained of great importance. It was not only a 
 court of justice, it was also the means of governing the country, 
 and those attending it took advantage of its periodic meetings to 
 transact all sorts of business with their neighbour's. Its activity 
 kept vigorous the local life, but also made it more diflBlcult to 
 induce the men of various shires to work together for the general 
 profit of the nation. 
 
 10. The king was the head of the people, and stirrounded by 
 every form of respect. His chief officers were the aldermen, called, 
 
 from Cnut's time onward, the earls. An earl or 
 officers ^^ alderman seems to have been set over every shire. 
 
 But it became customary to assign several shires to 
 the same alderman, and this habit received a further extension in 
 Cnut's great earldoms, which in practice revived the old kingdoms 
 under a new name. The earls thus became such dignified persons 
 that they could not spend their time going round to the various 
 shires and holding shire moots. A new officer, caUed the shire 
 reeve, or sheriff, seems to have been created as the earls withdrew 
 from the administi'ation of their shires. By the Norman period the 
 working head of the shire was the sheriff and not the earl. But 
 the earl continued the natural commander of the fyrd, or military 
 levy of the shire. This consisted of all the landowners, who were 
 bound to provide themselves with arms and serve the king in the 
 defence of the country. 
 
-io66.] ENGLISH LIFE BEFORE NORMAN CONQUEST 79 
 
 11. The administrative machinery was very simple. The local 
 courts and the great landlords had to see that the law was observed. 
 If a landholder broke the law, his land could be seized prithborh 
 as a pledge of his making amends. The lords were and 
 responsible for landless men and others who had ''^"'"fi^* 
 become their subjects. Moreover, the whole nation was divided 
 iaix) ffithborha, or tithinga — ^that is, into groups of ten men, who 
 were mutually made responsible for each other's doiags, and com- 
 pelled to pay the fines of their erring associates. Yet the land 
 was full of disorder ; outlaws and robbers lurked in every moor 
 and forest, and increasing difficulty was found in making the 
 nobles obey the king. 
 
 12. The central power was vested in the king. He had a small 
 revenue, and, until Cnut's house-carles, no standing force of soldiers 
 at his disposal. Yet if he were a strong man he could 
 generally enforce his will. If he were weak, every 
 
 g"reat man took the law into his own hands, an^. the country was 
 plunged into confusion. There was no popular council of the 
 nation to correspond with the local moots. But a gathering of 
 magnates met together at the chief festivals of the Church, and gave 
 the king their advice. This body was called the Witenagemot — 
 that is to say, the Council of the Wise Men. It in- 
 cluded all the earls, archbishops, bishops, the chief owlmot °' 
 abbots, and sometimes Welsh kings and other subject 
 princes. Besides these the JEthelings, or near kinsmen of the king, 
 sat in it, as also a number of king's thegns. These latter, who 
 were more dependent on the king, were generally numerous 
 enough to outvote the official leaders of Church and State. The 
 Witenagemot as.sented to the passing of new laws, ratified royal 
 g-rants of public lands, elected the kings, and discharged the general 
 functions of a great council of the^nation. We have no evidence, 
 however, that it acted as a real check on the monarch. If the ruler 
 were strong, he could have his own way ; if he were weak, the 
 different members each took their own course. The Witan were 
 ■useless in moments of trouble to the kingdom. 
 
 13. The Church held a great position, but after the days of 
 Dunstan it was afflicted with the same deadness that had gradually 
 seized upon the State. The bishops were very great _. p,^ 
 and powerful personages ; but there were so few men 
 
 fit for high rank in the Church that the custom grew up of giving^ 
 mi>re than one bishopric to the same individual. The chief ecclesi- 
 astics of the eleventh century were politicians rather than teaoken 
 
8o ENGLISH LIFE BEFORE NORMAN CONQUEST [449- 
 
 of the people. They advised the king in the Witenagemot, sat 
 with earl and sheriff in the shire moot, and took a leading share 
 in the government of the country. The monasteries became 
 increasingly stagnant. Great movements profoundly influenced 
 the Church on the continent, but the English Church was quite 
 indifferent to them. Like the English State, it stood apart from 
 the rest of the world. Though the pope was treated with great 
 respect, and every archbishop went to Rome to receive fi'om his 
 hands the pallium, a stole that marked the dignity of the archi- 
 episcopal office, there was no country in Europe where the Roman 
 Church had less real power, or took less part in the daily life of the 
 local churches. Thus the Anglo-Saxon Chui-ch corresponded in its 
 sluggishness, as in its independence, to the Anglo-Saxon State. 
 
 14. Language and literature reflect the same characteristics. 
 Though Latin was the tongue of the Church and of most learned 
 Language books, the old English language had a greater place 
 and litera- in letters than had the vernacular speech of the 
 *"''®* continent. We have seen how Alfred busied himself 
 
 with translating books from Latin into English. The English 
 Chronicle, which the same great king began, was still kept up in 
 various monasteries, and stands quite by itself as a contemporary 
 history written in the speech of the country. The noble songs 
 it contains, as, for example, that of Brunanburh, show that the 
 poetic spirit had not yet left the English people. But the great 
 age of Anglo-Saxon poetry was over. Homilies, translations of 
 Scripture, lives of saints, collections of medical prescriptions and 
 lists of leading plants, now formed the bulk of the literary output. 
 ALfred himself complained that whereas foreigners had of old come 
 to Britain to get learning from the English, the English had now 
 to get their knowledge abroad, if knowledge they woidd have at all. 
 The language was rapidly changing. Not only did many new words 
 come in with the Danes, but the English tongue was throwing off 
 its old inflections, and becoming more like modern English. In 
 letters, as in so many other ways, Anglo-Saxon England had worn 
 itself out. The new blood brought in by the Danes did not do very 
 much to restore it. It needed the stern discipline of the Norman 
 conquest to restore the vitality of the sluggish race, and direct 
 England into new channels of progress. 
 
 Books Recommended for the Fukther Study of Book I 
 
 For Prehistoric Britain, W. Boyd Dawkins' Early Man in Britain und 
 B. C. A. Windle's Remains of the Prehistoric Age in England. For Celtic 
 
-io66.] ENGLISH LIFE BEFORE NORMA.V CONQUEST 8 1 
 
 Britain, J. Rhys' Celtic Britain, and J. E. Lloyd's History of Wales, vol. i. ; 
 for the Celtic Church, H. Zimmer's Cdtic Church in Britain and Ireland, 
 translated by A. Meyer, E. J. Newell's History of the Welsh Church, and 
 J. Dowden's Celtic Church in Scotland. For Roman Britain, Haverfield's 
 Rouianisation <if Roman Britain, and Military Aspects of Bomnu Wales. 
 Mommspn's Roman History, vol. v. ch. v., translated by Dickson. For 
 Early English history a brilliant but somewhat imaginative account is 
 contained in J. R. Oreen's Making of England and Conquest of England. 
 For institutions, W. Stubbs' Constitutional History of England, vol. i. 
 chaps. i.-i.v., corrected by C. I'etit-Dutaillis, Studies Supplementary to Stubbs' 
 Constitutional History, i. i.-v. (translated from the French). For social and 
 economic history, Social England, by various writers, vol. i., especially 
 the illustrated edition; and W. Cnnninghaiu's Growth of English History 
 and Commerce during the Early and Middle Ages, pp. 1-128, For the whole 
 period, tlie PoUtiq^ History of England, edited by W. Hunt and R. L. Poole, 
 vol. i. (to 1066) nby T. Hodgkin. For historical geography see map* xv. 
 (Roman Britain) and xvi. (klngland before the Norman Conquest) in the 
 Oxford Historical Atlas, and for all periods Gardiner's School Atlas of 
 English History, 
 
BOOK II 
 
 THE NORMAN AND ANGEVIN KINGS 
 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEF 
 
 Chief Dates: 
 
 
 1066. 
 
 Accession of William i. 
 
 1067-1070. 
 
 English revolts. 
 
 1071. 
 
 Hereward subdued. 
 
 1075. 
 
 Revolts of Earls Ralph and Roger. 
 
 1079. 
 
 Battle of Gerberoy. 
 
 1086. 
 
 Domesday Book. 
 
 1087. 
 
 Death of William i. 
 
 1. The coronation of William was succeeded by a few months of 
 peace so profound that it looked as if England had been completely 
 Early subdued, and that the king would have no more trouble 
 
 policy of with his new subjects than Cnut had had. William 
 W lam . gave himself out as the lawful successor of Edward 
 the Confessor. Those who had fought for the usurper Harold 
 were traitors, and had forfeited their lands for their treason. It 
 was natural that William should hand over their estates to his 
 Norman followers. But Englishmen who had not been in arms 
 against him were allowed to continue in their jjossessions, and nearly 
 all the old officers in Church and State were kept on. Edwin and 
 Morcar still governed the midlands and north. The king brought 
 in no new laws, upheld the old courts, and promised to rule as 
 Edgar and Cnut had governed. 
 
 2. Despite William's fair words and acts, the English soon 
 found that he had very different ideas as to how a king shoiQd 
 The English g'overn his country from those of any of liis pre- 
 revolt of decessors. In particular, he was not likely to follow 
 ^^^"^^ the example of Edward the Confessor, and be content 
 
 with a nominal superiority over earls like Edwin and Morcar. 
 
 82 
 
io68.] WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR 83 
 
 Bitter experience in Normandy had tanght him to distrust the great 
 nobles, and he had also to satisfy the swarm of Norman adven- 
 turers who had helped him, and who were by no means content 
 with the small reward meted out to them after Hasting-s. Before 
 long" nothini!?' but the fierce will of the king kept the English nobles 
 from rebelling, or his Norman followers from robbing the conquered 
 people of their lands and offices. In 1067, however, William was 
 forced to revisit Normandy. He left the government in the hands 
 of his brother, Bishop Odo of Bayeux, and of William Fitzosbem, 
 a great Norman noble. These men began to oppress the English 
 terribly, and encourage the greedy Normans to seize their lands 
 and build castles upon them. Only the south had really felt the 
 weight of the Norman jwwer. The lands north of the Thames had 
 submitted, and had not been conquered. They at once rose in 
 revolt against the misdeeds of William's regents. The king came 
 back from Normandy and discovered that his conquest of England 
 had only been begun at Hastings. For the next five years he was 
 busily engaged in putting down rebellions, and subduing England 
 piece by piece. It was not till 1071 that the process was completed. 
 
 3. All through these years the English were constantly in revolt. 
 They fought bravely ; but their leaders were incompetent, and 
 were always quarrelling with each other. Moreover, The com- 
 different parts of the country did not work together. P'etion of 
 One district rebelled and was subdued, and then the conquest ' 
 next region rose in rebellion. It was, therefore, 1067-1071. 
 possible for the Normans to put down piecemeal these piece< 
 meal rebellions. Had the English shown as much union as their 
 enemies, they might well have avenged the death of Harold. As 
 it was, whenever the Normans conquered a district, they erected 
 in it a castle, whose garrison kept down the English in obedience. 
 Even if another revolt broke out. the Normans could take refuge 
 behind the walls of the castle until the king was able to come up 
 and release them. The English, unaccustomed to fortresses, had 
 few means of capturing these new strongholds. Before long the 
 whole land was covered with Norman castles. 
 
 4. The extremities of the country, the north and the west, wore 
 the most difficult to conquer. The men of the south-western shixes 
 rose in rebellion in 1068, and called in the sons of The conquest 
 Harold, who had taken refugee in Ireland, to help of the West 
 them. But before the end of the year the king cap- *"** '*'"''''• 
 tnred Exeter, and put down the western revolt for good. WilliMU 
 had luurder work in the north ; but even here the divisions of tlM 
 
84 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR [1068- 
 
 enemy greatly helped his progress. Edwin and Morcar more than 
 once headed a revolt. But they were not strong or resolute enough to 
 prove successful leaders, and were divided between their anxiety not 
 to compromise themselves fatally with WiUiam, and their conviction 
 that William's supremacy meant the loss of the great position so 
 long enjoyed by the house of Leofric. After a half-hearted attempt 
 they made their submission to William, who treated them with 
 remarkable leniency. Nor was the north country more fortunate 
 when Edgar the ^theling appeared among them, and they chose 
 him as their king. Edgar had, however, one powerful backer in 
 his brother-in-law, Malcolm Canmore (or Big Head), the most 
 powerful king the Scots had yet had; and the Northumbrians 
 expected much from him in their struggles against WiUiam. 
 The Danes, however, were also called upon to help them, and 
 Malcolm was so jealous of the Danes that he gave the rebels little 
 help. A Danish fleet appeared in the Humber, and lent its 
 powerful aid to the English. The Danes joined with the best of 
 the northern rebels, Waltheof, earl of Huntingdon, and son of 
 Siward, the sometime earl of Northumbria. But after William 
 came up, the Danes withdrew to their ships, and Waltheof made 
 his submission. William treated liim with marked favour, and 
 reinstated him in his earldom. But the king wreaked a terrible 
 revenge on tlie rebel country. He laid waste the whole land 
 from the Humber to the Tees. Many years afterwards all York- 
 shire still lay desolate and untiUed. It was an awful example of 
 the ruthlessness of William, and effectually stopped future re- 
 bellion in the north country. 
 
 5. In 1070 the last English revolt against WUKam broke out 
 in the district bordering on the Wash. Driven out of the open 
 Hereward country, the rebels took refuge in the Isle of Ely, a 
 subdued, real island in those days, and surrounded on every 
 ^^"^^^ side by a wilderness of fen and morass. At the 
 
 head of this gallant band was a Lincolnshire thegn, named 
 Hereward, whose wonderful deeds of daring made him the hero 
 of the English. Among others who joined him were Edwin 
 and Morcar, who had learned too late that their hesitating policy 
 was of no avail against the power of WiUiam. For long the Ely 
 fugitives defied the power of WiUiam ; but at last the king made 
 his way to their camp of refuge by building a hard causeway over 
 his fens, so that his soldiers could attack Hereward's position. In 
 1071 Ely was captui-ed. Hereward reconciled himself to William, 
 and was kindly treated by him. So faithful was he henceforth that 
 
-I07I.1 WILLIAM L THE CONQUEROR 85 
 
 William gave him a high command in the army, with which two 
 years later the king conquered Maine. Edwin was murdered by his 
 men during the siege of Ely, but Morcar submitted, and was also 
 pardoned. Gentle to the leaders, "William was inexorable to the 
 common rebels. But he had taught the English their lesson. 
 Henceforth neither he nor his sons had anything to fear from them. 
 6. During the years of conquest nearly all the leading English 
 lost their lands and offices. Waltheof was the only English earl 
 now left, and such Englishmen as still held estates fiie estab- 
 were, as a rule, poor and insignificant. Their sue- llshment of 
 cessors in property and power were William's Nonnan »'8"o*l'sm. 
 followers, who soon formed a new foreign aristocracy of land- 
 holders. They did not, however, hold their estates in the same 
 fashion as their English predecessors. After the system already 
 prevalent in Normandy, WUliam granted lands to his followers on 
 condition of their serving him in his wars. Already before the 
 conquest the English kings had looked to their thegns, or personal 
 followers, for help in fighting their battles. But what was pre- 
 viously the exception now became the general rule. The result was 
 the general establishment in England of what was called/ei/rfaZiaw, 
 or the feudal system. Under it William, as king, was lord of the 
 whole land, and his followers held their estates of him as his vassals, 
 or subjects. A piece of land was called a fief, and the person 
 receiving it took an oath to be faithful to his lord, called the oath 
 of fealty, or fidelity. Those who took this oath also did homage — that 
 is to say, they promised to become the inen, or vassals, of their lord. 
 Ultimately the whole country was divided into knight's fees, each 
 knight's fee being sufficient land to support the knight, or heavily 
 armed horsemen, on whom, after Hastings, the strength of every 
 army depended. Thus there grew up the system of military 
 tenures, or tenure by knight service, whereby the landholders paid 
 their rent to the king by equipping and paying for knights to fight 
 for him. The most important of the nobles held their lands 
 directly of the king, and bound themselves to supply him with a 
 large number of knights. They were called the king's tenants in 
 chief, or tenants in capite. and wei-e about fifteen hundred in 
 number. Often they were called barons, from a word which 
 originally meant man, but which soon became equivalent to land> 
 holding nobleman. But each tenant in chief granted out a large 
 part of his land to vassals of his own, who were called sub-tennnta, 
 or 7nesne (that is. mediate) tenants. These were, in their turn, bound 
 to fight for their immediate lord, and it was only with their help 
 
86 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR [1071- 
 
 that the tenants in chief could fulfil their feudal obligations to the 
 king. Sometimes the sub-tenants, in their turn, granted out their 
 lands to minor sub-tenants, so tliat many links were forged in the 
 feudal chain. Though some of the lesser landlords continued to be 
 English, the majority of those to whom by this system military 
 power was entrusted were Normans. The mass of the English sank 
 to the bottom of the social scale. They became the dependants of 
 the Norman barons, and lost their tradition of freedom as they 
 grew accustomed to serve foreign masters. 
 
 7. Soon a great division of interests began to show itself between 
 William and the Norman barons. William and his nobles were at 
 William and ^^® ^^ bringing in the feudal system of land tenure, 
 the Norman But the barons were not contented with this. They 
 barons. wished to extend into England the system which 
 prevailed in Normandy, whereby each feudal landlord was like a 
 little king over his own estate. WiUiam wished to be a strong 
 monarch, ruling with the help of his barons, but never allowing 
 them to set uj) their will against his. The nobles, on the other 
 hand, looked with great alarm on the establishment of a royal 
 despotism. They were wiUing to acknowledge the king as their 
 superior lord, provided that in practice he delegated all his power 
 to the great landlords. They cared notliing for the unity of the 
 kingdom, or the prosperity of the people. They thought of nothing 
 but their own estates, and they bitterly resented all attempts to 
 restrain their liberty of ruling their vassals after their own fashion, 
 even when the attempt came from the king himself. 
 
 8. WiUiam did aU that he could to prevent the Norman barons 
 from becoming too powerftd. He put an end to the great earldoms 
 which, since the days of Cnut, had threatened to revive the old 
 kingdoms. Even the earldoms over one county he looked upon 
 with suspicion, and took care that only the most faithful of his 
 
 followers should be advanced to these dignities. He 
 earldoms'"^ was anxious to prevent the growth of great local 
 
 powers, and, luckily for him, he found that the chief 
 Anglo-Saxon landlords had held widely scattered estates. He took 
 care that the estates of the Norman barons should, like those of their 
 predecessors, be distributed over different parts of England. A 
 baron who held lands in Cornwall, Norfolk, and Yorkshire was 
 less dangerous than one whose whole estate was concentrated in one 
 of those counties. Eew exceptions were made to this general rule ; 
 and the chief of these were in the border districts, where military 
 necessities made it desirable that there should be a strong local 
 
-I07S.] WILLIAM L THE CONQUEROR Sy 
 
 earl, able to protect the boundary from the invasion of foreigners 
 with the help of his local levies. On this account there grew up 
 on the Welsh and Scottish borders powers afterwards known as the 
 Palatine Earldoms. In these regions the great feudal landlord was 
 allowed to play the part of a jietty king. The palatine earl raised 
 the taxes, ruled the local army, made laws, set up law courts, and 
 gave judgments in them according to his own pleasure. Nothing 
 bound him to the king save his oath of fealty and act of homage : 
 for most purposes he was an independent prince. Earldoms of 
 this sort grew up on the Welsh frontier, at Chester, Shrewsbury, 
 and Hereford, though -the latter two were of brief duration. 
 Moreover, on the Scottish border, the bishop of Durham was 
 similarly invested with such great power over liis extensive estates 
 that his bishopric practically became a palatine earldom like those 
 of the west. If such powers had to be established, they were less 
 dangerous in the hands of a priest, who could not be the founder 
 of a legal family, than in those of a layman, whose children 
 succeeded to him by hereditary right. This process of reasoning 
 accounts also for the establishment of Odo of Bayeux as earl of 
 Kent with hardly less authority than that of the border earls. 
 
 9. In one part of his dominions William's power was particularly 
 oppressive. Like all his race, he was a mighty huntsman, and he 
 set apart great forests all .over England, where 
 husbandry had to stand aside in order that he might 
 
 chase deer freely. " He made," says the English chronicler, 
 " great forests for the deer, and passed laws for them that whoso- 
 ever killed a hart or a hind should be blinded. As he forbade 
 killing deer, so also did he forbid slaying boars : and he loved the 
 tall deer, as if he had been their father."' The most famous of 
 William's forests was the district still called the New Forest in 
 Hampshire. Henceforth the forests were treated as exempt from 
 the ordinary law. In them the king's will was almost unrestrained. 
 For generations the English had no more real grievance than the 
 cruel forest laws of the Normans. 
 
 10. The Norman barons watched with great discontent the anti> 
 feudal policy of the Conqueror. Before long they forme<l schemes 
 to overthrow him, and strove to make common cause jjjg baronial 
 with the few English nobles that were still left. In revolt of 
 1075 Roger, earl of Hereford, associated himself with " 
 Ralph, earl of Norfolk, in a plot against the king, and the two 
 invited Waltheof to join them. Their plan was to detlirone William, 
 and divide England into three parts, ruled severally by one of 
 
88 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR [1075- 
 
 themselves, the chief of whom was to bear the title of king. It was 
 practically a proposal to go back to the state of things under 
 Harold. Waltheof was now earl of Northumberland and married 
 to the Conqueror's niece Judith. He refused to have anything to 
 do with the conspiracy, though he thought himseK bound in 
 honour not to reveal to tlie king what the two earls had suggested 
 to him. Before long earls Ralph and Roger rose in rebellion, but 
 were easily subdued. Ralph fled to the continent, and Roger lost 
 his earldom and was imprisoned for life. No later earls of Here- 
 ford were allowed to exercise the palatine privileges which Roger 
 had enjoyed. A sterner fate was meted out to Waltheof, whose 
 wife told William of his negotiations with the rebels. Waltheof 
 confessed that he knew of their designs, and thereupon William 
 beheaded him as a traitor. Thus perished the last of the Eng- 
 lish earls. Henceforth the Norman traitors could not obtain even 
 the partial support of men of native birth. Yet for the next 
 hundred years there was a continued struggle between the Norman 
 feudal party and the Norman king. Whenever the ruler was 
 weak or embarrassed, there was sure to be a rising like that of 
 Ralph and Roger. But though the barons sometimes won a 
 temporary triumph, the iinal victory was with the king. 
 
 11. Very soon the barons had another chance of attacking the 
 monarchy. William's eldest son, Robert, was an open-handed, good- 
 Rebellion tempered soldier, eager for personal distinction, but 
 of Robert, weak, easUy led, and impolitic. In 1077 Robert rose in 
 
 revolt against his father, and found support from 
 many of the barons, both in Normandy and in England. The 
 Conqueror's strong hand prevented any fighting in England, but 
 in Normandy Robert waged war against his father, with the help 
 of the Trench king. In 1079 William besieged his son in Gerberoy, 
 on the eastern frontier of Normandy. In a scuffle that ensued 
 Robert wounded his father with his own hand ; but WiUiam loved 
 Ms cliildren fondly, and soon forgave him and restored him to 
 favour. 
 
 12. The disloyalty of the Normans led William and his suc- 
 cessors to rely more and more upon the English. The English 
 
 soon found that the barons were their worst oppressors, 
 the Engl^h WiUiam, though terrible when opposed, was anxious 
 
 that those who obeyed him should be justly governed 
 and live in peace. No such thoughts of policy or prudence checked 
 the rapacity and violence of the Norman barons. Before long the 
 English began to look up to their foreign king for protection 
 
-1086.1 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR 89 
 
 ag-Ainst the nobles. Thus William cleverly played off the two 
 nations against each other. Without the Normans he could never 
 have subdued the English. When they were put down, he used 
 the English to keep his overpowerful countrymen in check. In 
 the same way he claimed every right of the old English kings, and 
 added to them every power which the Norman dukes exercised in 
 their own country. This combination of the national position of the 
 English king, and the feudal status of the Norman duke, gave 
 William a position of very great authority ; the more so as the 
 cliief checks on both powers were no longer operative. William was 
 the first English king who was strong enough to control the whole 
 of the land. Though his power destroyed liberty, it made order 
 possible. And the great want of England in those days was a 
 strong government, keeping good peace. Such a rule William pro- 
 \-ided for England, but the coimtry had to pay heavily for it. He 
 was the first king to raise much money by direct taxation, and his 
 subjects groaned under his exactions. " The king and his chief 
 men." wrote the EngUsh chronicler, " loved overmuch to amass 
 gold and silver. The king made over the lands to him who offered 
 most and cared not how liis sheriffs extorted money from the 
 miserable people." Yet the same authority recognized the benefits 
 of his rule. " He was a stem and wrathful man, and none durst 
 do anything against his pleasure. The good order which he 
 established is not to be forgotten. He was a very mse and a 
 very great man." 
 
 13. In 1085 William ordered an inquiry to be made as to the 
 wealth and resources of England. His object was to find out how 
 many taxes he could raise from his subjects without jhe Domes- 
 altogether ruining them. " He sent," said the day Book, 
 chronicler, "his men into every shire, and caused 
 them to find out how much land it contained, what lands the 
 king possessed therein, what cattle there were, and how much 
 revenue he ought to receive. So narrowly did he cause the 
 survey to be made that there was not a single rood of land, nor 
 was there an ox or a cow or a pig passed by that was not set 
 down in his book." In 1086 information thus collected was put 
 together in the famous Domesday Book. Its exactness gave much 
 offence to the tax-hating Englishmen ; but William's inquiries 
 have this great advantage to us, tliat they enable us to draw a 
 picture of the England of his day such as we can form of no 
 other country at so remote a period. Even afttr fifteen years 
 of i)eace the desolating work of the Conqueror's early years still 
 
90 WILLIAM L THE CONQUEROR [1086- 
 
 left its mark. Very commonly the value of land and property 
 was less than in King Edward's days. In some districts, notably 
 in Yorkshire, great tracts still remained waste. 
 
 14. Soon after the commissioners had done their work, WiUiam 
 simimoned a great moot, or cotmcU, at Salisbury. " There," 
 The oath at ^7^ ^^® chronicler, " there came to biTn aU the land- 
 Salisbury, holders in England, whose soever vassals they were, 
 
 and they all became his men, and swore oaths of 
 loyalty to him that they would be faithful to him against aU 
 other men." In this fashion William maintaiaed his hold over the 
 under-tenants, who held their land of the great barons. There 
 was a danger lest their immediate lord should usurp such authority 
 over them that they would be expected to follow him, even when 
 he waged war against the king. The Salisbury oath bound aU 
 men of substance to put their duty to the king above their duty 
 to their immediate lords. 
 
 15. The conquest affected the Church as profoundly as the Stat«. 
 Sent to England with the pope's blessing, William did his best to 
 Lanfranc carry out the pope's wishes and make the English 
 and the Church like the Church on the continent. He de- 
 
 ^^^ ' prived Stigand, archbishop of Canterbury, of his office, 
 
 and appointed as his successor Lanfranc, abbot of the monastery 
 of St. Stephen's at Caen, which WiUiam himseK had founded. 
 Lanfranc was an Italian lawyer from Pavia, who made his way to 
 Normandy to push his fortune. Seized with a sudden religious 
 impulse, he forsook the world and became a monk at a new 
 monastery called Bee. The fame of his learning and piety soon 
 made Bee a famous place, and before long Lanfranc was made its 
 prior, the chief officer after the abbot. He became William's 
 friend, and was called away by him to Caen, and afterwards to 
 Canterbury. William and Lanfranc henceforth worked har- 
 moniously together for the reform of the English Church. They 
 gradually filled up the bishoprics and abbeys with Normans, so 
 that in Church as in State all the high places in England went 
 to the foreigners. Up to now many bishops lived in the country, 
 far away from such towns as England then possessed. The 
 Norman bishops transferred their residences to the leading towns 
 of their dioceses, as, for example, the bishops of Lichfield went to 
 Chester, the bishops of Dorchester in Oxfordshire removed to 
 Lincoln, and the bishops over Northumbria and East Anglia took 
 up their abodes in Durham and Norwich. In their new sees they 
 built magnificent cathedrals after the Norman pattern which 
 
-io87.] WILLIAM L THE CONQUEROR 9I 
 
 Edward the Confessor had first introduced into England at West- 
 minster, More learned, energetic, and vigorous than their 
 English predecessors, the Norman prelates did much to reform the 
 English Church. They made the clergy more hard working, better 
 educated, and more zealous. 
 
 16. The Normans brought in the new ideas as to how the Church 
 should be governed, which had been growing up on the continent, 
 but were quite unknown in England. These views, 
 
 ^rst taught by the monks of Cluny in Burgiindy, brandine 
 were now upheld by the famous Hildebrand, arch- movement 
 deacon of Rome, who, soon after William's accession, Inj^jand ° 
 became pope as Gregory vii. Horrified at the world- 
 liness of the clergy, and of the power which lay rulers of evil 
 life exercised over- the Church, Hildebrand wished to separate 
 the Church as strictly as he could from the State. He waged war 
 against simony, or the selling of benefices for money or corrupt 
 consideration. He taught that the clergy should, like monks, 
 refrain from marriage, for if they had famUies of their own there 
 was danger lest they should be too much mixed up in worldly 
 affairs, and should aim at advancing their children and handing on 
 their benefices to them rather than devote themselves to advancing 
 the cause of the Church. He saw everywhere cruel kings and 
 princes dominating the Church and oppressing the clergy, and 
 thought that the best remedy for this was to claim for the Church as 
 complete a freedom as was possible from the secular power. With 
 that object he prohibited secular rulers from continuing the old 
 custom of investing or conferring on bishops and abbots a ring 
 and staff, which were looked upon as the sjTnbols of their ecclesi- 
 astical office. In carrying out this object he fell into a fierce 
 conflict with the emi)eror, Henry iv., who refused to surrender his 
 ancient rights. This struggle, called the Investiture Contest, lasted 
 nearly fifty years, and ftUed all Germany and Italy with confusion. 
 It was soon clear that Hildebrand, in trying to reform the Church, 
 was likely to set up an ecclesiastical despotism which in the long 
 run was more dangerous than even the despotism of kings and 
 emperors. But the full results of this were not yet seen, and most 
 of the more high-minded and enthusiastic reformers were on th« 
 side of the pope. 
 
 17. William and Lanfranc were (juite in agreement with 
 HUdebrand. To keep tlie Church apart from the world, William 
 pa.s8wl a new law separating the courts of the Church from the 
 courts of the nation, and enacting that every bishop should 
 
92 WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR [1072- 
 
 liencef orth try his clerg-y in his own ecclesiastical court, and not 
 in the hundred or shire court. Lanfranc held a series of councils, 
 in which he introduced into England the pope's laws 
 tion of against simony, and for the first time ordered that 
 
 Church and no clergyman should marry. From all this it resulted 
 ^ ®" that the Church and State in England were separated 
 
 clearly from each other ; the courts and law of the Church were 
 strengthened, and the pope's power over England was greatly 
 increased. All these changes made the Chxirch stronger, though 
 it also became less national. William, as the ally of the Church, 
 profited by its strength, and his close friendship with Lanfranc 
 and the reformers did much to increase the royal power. Gregory 
 was so well satisfied with William that he took no steps to 
 prevent him from investing his bishops in the fashion that was 
 not allowed to the emperor. For the moment the friendship of 
 William and Lanfranc united the Church with the State. 
 
 18. There was danger, however, in the background. The clergy 
 were constantly claiming more and more authority, and some 
 Limits Im- ^^ them spoke as if kings and princes only existed in 
 posed on ec- order to carry out the orders of popes and prelates, 
 clesiastical WiUiam himself was alive to the danger of clerical 
 
 usurpations, and sought to strengthen himself against 
 them by keeping up the traditions of English independence. He 
 ordered that no pope should be obeyed in England until the king 
 had recognized him. He would not allow Church councils to 
 meet or pass canons, or Church laws, without his sanction. He 
 prohibited the introduction of papal hulls, or letters, into England 
 unless he ai:)proved of them. When Gregory vii. requested 
 Wniiam to do homage to the Roman Church, he refused to obey 
 him, on the ground that no previous English king had ever per- 
 formed such an act. Thus in the Church as in the State. 
 Wniiam strove to limit the action of the forces that he himself had 
 brought into the country. The pope, like the barons, was useful 
 to the king in establishing his hold over England ; but both were 
 dangerous if not kept within strict bounds. The reign of William's 
 sons showed the wisdom of the Conqueror in watching narrowly 
 the power of the Church. 
 
 19. Master of England, WiUiam strove to revive the English 
 William as overlordship over the rest of Britain which Edgar 
 overlord of and Cnut had exercised. Malcolm Canmore's support 
 Britain. ^^ Edgar the iEtheling gave the EngHsh king a good 
 excuse for attacking Scotland. In 1072 William crossed the 
 
-1087.] WILLIAM I. THE CONQUEROR 93 
 
 border, and advanced to Abflmethy, on the Tay. There Malcolm, 
 despairing of resistance, went to meet him, and did homage to Viiin 
 as his lord. The Welsh were also brought under William's power. 
 Defeated and di\iided since Harold's days, they were kept in check 
 by the border earldoms, and could offer no effective resistance. 
 WiUiam accordingly pushed Harold's conquests still further west- 
 wards. He went on pilgrimage to St. David's, and built a castle at 
 Cardiff. Like Edgar, he established relations with some of the 
 Dani.sh princes in eastern Ireland, and thought of crossing over 
 St. George's Channel and conquering that land. Never had an 
 English king exercised wider power. Like Cnut, he was lord of 
 all Britain, and also governed great continental possessions. 
 
 20. The union of England and Normandy under one ruler 
 made foreign poUcy more important than ever it had been before. 
 William had plenty of feuds with his French neighbours William's 
 and many designs to extend his Noi-man dominions, forelgrn 
 He was glad to get the help of the English to carry out Po'^^y- 
 these enterprises, and within a few years of the completion of the 
 conquest we find Englishmen loyally fighting William's battles in 
 France. To the south-west of Noj^nandy was the county of Maine, 
 whose capital is the city of Le Mans. It had long been an object 
 of Norman ambition to conquer this district. In 1073 WiUiam 
 succeeded in effecting this purpose. The army which conquered 
 Maine was largely composed of Englishmen, among them being the 
 gallant Hereward. WiUiam was often on unfriendly terms with 
 his overlord, King Philip i. of France, who was jealous of his over- 
 mighty vassal's power. Philip gladly intrigued with his barons 
 against WiUiam, and gave help to Robert in the days of his 
 rebellion. At last, in 1087, there was open war between the two 
 kings. The EngUsh king headed a raid from Normandy up the 
 Seine vaUey, and took possession of the town of Mantes. He set 
 the town on fire, and rode out on horseback to witness the ruin 
 that he was working. His horse stumbled and threw him from the 
 saddle. He was now an old man and very stout, so that the heavy 
 faU caused him a fatal injury. Bonie by his followers to Bonen, 
 he died on September 9, and was buried in his own favourite 
 foundation of St. Stephen's at Caen. Stern and cruel thougli he 
 lia^l shown liimself . he was, after liis own lights, a just and reUgious 
 man. Witli all liis faults, he did much good to England. His 
 reforms changed the whole course of our history. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 (1087-IIOO) 
 
 
 WILLIAM II., RUFUS ( 
 
 Chief dates: 
 
 1087. 
 
 Accession of William 11. 
 
 1088. 
 
 Revolt of the Norman barons. 
 
 1089. 
 
 Death of Lanf ranc. 
 
 1093- 
 
 Anselm made Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 I09S- 
 
 The First Crusade. 
 
 1097. 
 
 The exile of Anselm. 
 
 1 100. 
 
 Death of William 11. 
 
 1. By his wife, Matilda of Flanders, WiUiam the Conqueror left 
 three sons, Robei-t, William, and Henry. As the firstborn, 
 The sons of Robert was Ms father's natural successor. But he had 
 William the forfeited William's favour by his rebellion, and the old 
 conqueror. ^^ f^^^ed lest, under Robert's weak and sluggish 
 rule, the feudal barons should upset all his plans for the continuance 
 of a strong monarchy. Normandy was a sti-ictly hereditary fief, 
 and the Conqueror neither could nor woidd prevent Robert from 
 succeeding to it. But England was the conquest of his own hand, 
 and just as he had claimed its throne as the nominee of the 
 Confessor, so he professed to have some right of disposing of 
 the succession. On his death-bed he had expressed a wish that his 
 second son, William, should become the next king of England, and 
 sent him to England with a letter to Lanfranc. The archbishop, 
 faitliful as ever to his master's policy, used all his great influence 
 to carry out the dead ruler's wishes. The young prince strove 
 to purchase the people's good-will by releasing some of his 
 father's captives, among them being Morcar, the sometime eai'l of 
 Northumbria, and Odo, bishop of Bayeux, whom he restored to his 
 earldom of Kent. All turned out as the Conqueror had wished. 
 No opposition was raised to WiUiam's accession, and on September 
 26, 1087, Lanfranc crowned him king in Westminster Abbey. 
 
 2. In person the new king was stout and strong, with red hair 
 and a ruddy complexion. On this account men called him Bufus, 
 or the Red King. In character he was a coarse copy of his father. 
 94 
 
-1095.] WILLIAM II., RUFUS 95 
 
 He had the strong will, the high coui-age, the shrewd percep- 
 
 tioa of his own interest, and the fierce resolution to rule England 
 
 after his own fasliion that distinguished the Con- character 
 
 queror. He was a faithful son, a gallant soldier, of William 
 
 and a bountiful master to his servants. But he had ""^"^* 
 
 none of his father's higher qualities, such as piety, sense of duty, 
 
 and love of justice. His life was foul, his passions unbridled, his 
 
 cruelty and avarice unchecked by pity or fear. One of the wickedest 
 
 men who have ever filled the throne, he was nevertheless a strong and 
 
 capable king. Under Lanfranc's influence he began to reign well. 
 
 3. It was at once clear that William would be an active king, 
 
 and the barons soon began to regret that they had lost their 
 
 chance of being ruled by a weakling like his brother. The' baronial 
 
 In 1088 they rose in revolt in favour of Robert, revolt 
 
 Though Robert sluggishly stayed in Normandy, and °^'^^^'^' 
 
 gave them no help, their rebellion was a foi-midable one. Odo of 
 
 Bayeux, regardless of his nephew's recent mercy, put himself at 
 
 their head, and all over the country the barons plundered the 
 
 king's subjects and laid waste their lands. In his distress William 
 
 turned to the English. He promised them better laws than they 
 
 had ever had before, and declared that he would not tax them 
 
 unjustly or carry out the forest laws oppressively. A great force 
 
 of EngUshmen then flocked to the king's banners, and drove 
 
 Bishop Odo to take refuge in his strong castle of Rochester. 
 
 After a long siege Rochester was subdued, and Odo was deprived 
 
 of his earldom and banished from England for good. Thanks to 
 
 English help, William put down the rebellion, and some of the 
 
 greatest barons in England shared Odo's fate. Those who still 
 
 retained their estates soon found that the tyranny of Rufus bore 
 
 more hardly upon them than even the strong rule of his father. 
 
 But they were powerless to resist him to any good purpose. Once 
 
 in 1095 Robert Mowbray, earl of Northumberland, _ ,» „ 
 111 X J , . . , , . Revolt of 
 
 plucked up courage to take up arms agamst the king. RobeK 
 
 William hurried to the north, and shut up his Mowbray, 
 
 rebellious vassal in his castle at Bamburgh. As lie 
 
 oould not reduce the stronghold, WUliaui built a castle over against 
 
 it, whidi he called Malvoiain, or Evil Neighbour, and went back to 
 
 the south. Mowbray soon ventured to leave his castle, whereuiwu 
 
 the garrison of Malvoisin fell upon him and took him prisoner. 
 
 .\[(twl)niy forfeited his immense estates and was imprisoned for 
 
 life. The feudal party, thoroughly cowed, remained quiet for tha 
 
 ivst of Rufus's reign. 
 
96 WILLIAM II., RUFUS [1089- 
 
 4. As long as Lanfranc lived, Rufus was restrained from his 
 evil courses by his old friend's wise advice. But Lanfranc died in 
 1089, and henceforth the king chose counsellors of a very different 
 
 stamp. His favourite minister was now Ranulf Flam- 
 Fhimbapd ^^^'^ — ^^^^ ^^' ^^® Torch — a sharp-witted and un- 
 scrupulous Norman clerk, who rose from a low station 
 by his readiness to suggest clever ways of filling the king's 
 treasury. Finally, Ranulf was appointed to the rich bishopric of 
 Durham. He was called the king's Justiciar, and in his hands the 
 office so named became a permanent post. William i. had appointed 
 regents to govern during his absences abroad, and had called them 
 justiciars. But henceforth the justiciar acted in the king's 
 presence as well as when he was beyond sea. From Flambard's 
 time the justiciar was the prime minister and chief helper of the 
 Norman sovereigns. 
 
 5. Flambard showed great ingenuity in using the king's feudal 
 rights over his vassals as pretexts for extortion. Thus when a 
 
 tenant in chief died the king as his lord had the right 
 extortions ^^ exacting a relief, or money payment, from the heir 
 
 before he handed over to him his father's estate. In 
 the same way the king had the right of levying aids, also money 
 payments, from his vassals when he had any special occasion. He 
 also was in the habit of acting as guardian over tenants who were 
 not of full age, and of demanding a sum of money from tenants 
 who wished to marry, and had to obtain their lord's consent before 
 they ventured to do so. All these feudal dues, as they were called, 
 had been levied by the Conqueror in a moderate and reasonable 
 spii'it. Flambard and William crushed the barons by exacting 
 outrageous sums as reliefs or aids. They wasted the estates of 
 minors, cut down their woods, and handed over to them lands so 
 piUaged and tenants so impoverished that their property was a 
 burden rather than a benefit. The penniless and disreputable 
 courtiers of the king were enriched by being married to unwilling 
 heiresses. The heavy hand of Flambard lay upon every baron in 
 England. Though they chafed under the burden, they dared not 
 throw it off. Nor were the English much better situated. Tlie 
 weight of taxation was far more oppressive than under the Con- 
 queror, and Rufus, though protecting the people from the barons, 
 was intolerably capricious in all his dealings with them. 
 
 6. Rufus was even more shameless in maltreating the ecclesi- 
 astics than in robbing the lay barons. He scoffed at religion, and 
 delighted to oppress its ministers. A bishopric or an abbey seemed 
 
-I093.] WILLIAM IL, RUFUS 97 
 
 to him to be just like a lay fief, except that the defenceless cha- 
 racter of the clergyman who held it made it easier to rob him with 
 impunity. One of the royal rights which William 
 most abused was called the regale, by which the king- fiji church 
 had the custody of the lands of aU vacant bishoprics. 
 The idea was that the king would protect the estate from violence, 
 and hand it over in good condition to the new bishop when he was 
 appointed. William resolved to keep rich bishoprics vacant as long 
 as possible, so that he might keep the rents of the lands of the see 
 for as long a period as possible. Accordingly, when Lanfranc died, 
 the king prevented the appointment of a new archbishop for four 
 years, during which period he plundered and mismanaged the 
 archbishop's estates .so as to get all he could out of them. So long 
 as William was healthy and well, he persisted in his evil courses ; 
 but in 1093 he was prostrated by a violent fever, and feared that he 
 was going to die. He was then smitten with repentance for all the 
 evil that he had done, and in particular for his oppressions of the 
 Church. He resolved, by way of atonement, to fill up at once the 
 archbishopric of Canterbury, and he cho.se the best possible priest 
 available to occupy the great office. 
 
 7. At that time Lanfranc's old monastery of Bee was ruled over 
 by the abbot Ansehn of Aosta. The son of a nobleman in the 
 Alpine valley of Aosta, Anselm's outward history was . . 
 curiously similar to that of Lanfranc. Like Lanfranc, archbishop 
 he crossed the Alps and sought a career in Normandy, ^ ^^"/^^qo 
 where he was impelled by an outburst of religious ' 
 
 zeal to forsake the world to become a monk at Bee. There he won 
 by his writings a reputation wliich far exceeded the literary 
 faipe of Lanfranc, and was venerated for a sanctity to which the 
 hard and lawyer-like friend of the Conqueror had but few pre- 
 tensions. In an age of brutal violence and cunning self-seeking, 
 the gentle, compassionate, and kindly nature of Anselm was the 
 more beautiful because of its rarity. He was now becoming an old 
 man, and heard with alarm that the repentant king was wishing to 
 raise liim to the see of Canterbury. He was. he said, a weak old 
 slieep, who should not l)e yoked to a fierce young bull like the 
 English king. But Anselm. who happened to be in England at 
 the time, was forced to appear at the beside of the sick king, and 
 literally compelled to accept the perilous preferment. 
 
 8. Anselm had not wished to be archbishop ; but having re 
 ceivecl the office, he was resolved to discharge all its duties to the 
 utmost of his capacity. Very soon William recovered, and fell 
 
 U 
 
98 WILLIAM IL, RUFUS [1093- 
 
 back on his old courses of extortion, profanity, and profligacy. 
 Ansebn -wa? horrified at the wickedness that went on unrestrained 
 Quarrel of ^^ court, and wished to summon a councU of bishops 
 Anselm and to devise means for reforming the morals of the 
 king and his friends. At the same time he strove 
 to put an end to the scandal caused by the prolonged vacancies of 
 bishoprics and abbeys. Rufus was moved to extreme anger. He 
 refused to allow the reforming councU to meet, and bitterly re- 
 pented that he had weakly raised Anselm to the primacy. " What 
 are the abbeys to you ^ " he cried. '• Are they not mine ? " " The 
 abbeys are yours," rei)lied Anselm, " to protect, and not to destroy. 
 They belong to Grod, and their revenues are intended to maintain 
 God's ministers, not to support your wars." Meek and gentle 
 though he was, Anselm was strong enough to withstand WiUiam 
 to his face, and a complete breach between them soon followed. 
 
 9. At this time there were two rival popes in Christendom. 
 Urban 11. was generally acknowledged by the Church, but the 
 The Council investiture contest was still raging between Papacy and 
 of Rocking- Empire, and the emperor had set up as a rival to 
 
 ' ' Urban a partisan of his own named Clement. Anselm 
 
 asked leave of William to go to Rome to receive the pallium ^ from 
 Urban. WiUiam answered that he did not recognize either Urban 
 or Clement as pope, and refused Anselm permission to leave the 
 country. In 1095 a great council met in the royal castle of 
 Rockingham in Northamptonshire to discuss the rival claims of 
 pope and king on the allegiance of the archbishop. William 
 declared that he would deprive Ansebn of his archbishopric if he 
 persisted in obeying the pope, whom the king had not acknow- 
 ledged. The majority of the bishops were on the king's side, and 
 advised Anselm to submit. The lay nobles were friendly to Ansebn, 
 and the. king dared not carry out his threat. The council broke up 
 without comiug to any conclusion, but the resolution of the primate 
 had won a moral victory over the time-serving of the bishops and 
 the impotent violence of the king. 
 
 10. During the next two years the relations of king and arch- 
 bishop became worse and worse. The original cause of dispute 
 was ended when Rufus suddenly acknowledged Urban, and, though 
 not permitting Anselm to go to Rome for his pallium, allowed him 
 to receive it from a papal legate who brought it from Rome. But 
 fresh difBiCulties arose : Ansebn would not pay the large sums of 
 
 1 For the palliunij see page 80. 
 
-I097.] WILLIAM II., RUFUS 99 
 
 money which William required him to contribute to the expenses 
 of his campaigns. He irritated "William by sending to a Welsh war 
 a contingent of soldiers which the king thought too Anselm 
 small in numbers, and too ill-equipped for the work, driven into 
 When the king appealed to his own court to settle ®^"®' 1097. 
 this dispute, Anselm declared that the matter must be referred to 
 the pope. In 1097, upon this appeal, he withdrew to Home, and 
 William at onoe laid violent hands upon his estates. The arch- 
 bishop remained in exile for the rest of the reign. Alone of the 
 king's subjects, he had dared to resist his will. 
 
 11. The dispute between Church and State did little to check 
 the prosperous course of the king's affairs. Master of Eagland, 
 Rufus threatened the independence of Scotland and _ _ „ » f 
 Wales even more signally than his father had done. Cumberland 
 In 1092 he conquered Cumberland, which had hitherto and death of 
 been an independent state, tracing back its origin to the canmore. 
 old kingdom of the Strathclyde Welsh. Cumberland 
 
 was made a new English county, and Carlisle, now an English 
 city, became in the next reign the seat of a new bishopric. In 
 1093 there was war between WiUiam and Malcolm Canmore. Mal- 
 colm invaded England, but lost his life at Alnwick. His reign 
 is of the greatest importance in Scottish history. The rude High- 
 land chieftain had been tamed into civilized M-ays by his saintly 
 wife Margaret, the sister of Edgar the ^theling. Through 
 Margaret's influence English fasliions of life were spread through- 
 out the Celtic kingdom. Her influence lived on during the reigns 
 of her sons, and as Scotland became more English, it was inclined 
 to be more friendly with the English kings. 
 
 12. Even more notable was the advance of the English power in 
 Wales, though here it was brought about after a different fashion. 
 The Welsh princes remained as fiercely Celtic as ^^^ Norman 
 before, and William himself did not manage to subdue conquest of 
 the stronger of them in any real fashion. But many ^o"*'*^ Wales. 
 Norman adventurers, debarre<l by Rufus's strong hand from ruling 
 England as they itished, swarmed over the boundary-line, and, 
 lighting for their own hands, carved out with their swords new 
 lordships for themselves at the expense of the Welsh. Soon all 
 eastern and southern Wales was overrun by Norman barons, who 
 set up castles to hold the lauds they had conquered. Thus arose 
 what was afterwards called the lordsln'ptt marcher, or border lord- 
 ships of Wales. These were small feudal states, ruled almost 
 independently by great Norman families, and owing little but bare 
 
100 WILLIAM IL, RUFUS [1095- 
 
 allegiance to the English king, who permitted their establishment 
 because it was a cheap way of occupying his restless barons and 
 keeping the Welsh in check. Prominent among these feudal states 
 were the palatine earldom of Pembroke, the lordships of Grlamorgan, 
 Brecon, and Montgomery. Only amidst the hills of Snowdon did 
 the Welsh succeed in maintaining their independence. 
 
 13. The separation of England and Normandy hardly lessened 
 William's importance in continental affairs. Robert's weakness 
 
 made his government of Normandy a sorry failure. 
 Normandy -^^ ^ ^^ ®*^^^ ^^ ^Xic)x dire distress for money that he 
 
 sold the Cotentin and the AArranchin, the western 
 districts round the towns of Coutances and Avranches, to Henry, 
 the youngest and wisest of the Conqueror's sons. When William 
 in his turn invaded Normandy, Robert bought off his hostility by 
 yielding to him also a large tract of territory in the east. Maine 
 revolted from Robert, and once more was riiled by her own line of 
 counts. Sometimes William and Robert acted together. They 
 grew jealous of Henry's power in the Cotentin, and united for a 
 moment to drive him out. Before long, however, the prudent 
 Henry found liis way back again. 
 
 14. In 1095 Urban 11. urged all Europe to join in a holy war 
 to rescue the sepulchre of Christ and the other holy places in 
 The First Palestine from the yoke of the Mohammedans. 
 Crusade, Palestine had been ruled by the Mohammedans for 
 
 many centuries, but so long as its masters were the 
 Arabs, Christian pilgrims were still permitted to visit the spots 
 consecrated by Christ's presence. Recently, however, the Turks, 
 a fierce race of barbarians from central Asia, had made them- 
 selves the greatest power in the Mohammedan world, and had 
 taken possession of Syria. Their fanaticism put aU sorts of diflS- 
 culties in the way of the pilgrims, and their complaints at last 
 moved the pope to take up their cause. He promised the favour 
 of the Church and all sorts of spiritual privileges to all who would 
 join in the holy war. Those who agreed to go wore a cross sewn 
 upon their garments, and the holy war was called a Crusade. It 
 was just the sort of enterprise to appeal to a time when the warrior 
 and the monk represented the two types of Hfe that were most 
 generally esteemed. All Europe sent its chivalry to fight against 
 the infidel at the command of the pope. The First Crusade, 
 as it was called, was a wonderful success. The Turks were 
 expelled from the Holy Land, and Godfrey of Boulogne was 
 established in 1099 as Christian king in Jerusalem. 
 
■IIOO.] 
 
 WILLIAM II., RUFUS 
 
 lOI 
 
 15. Robert of Normandy was anxious to go on crusade, but he 
 liad no money to equip himself or his followers for the expedition. 
 In 1095 William advanced him a sufficient sum, and ^..j. 
 Robert handed over to him Normandy as a pledge gains Nor- 
 that he would repay it. This prudent bargain allowed mandy and 
 Robert to win glory in Palestine while WiUiam ruled 
 Normandy. Among Robert's companions in the holy war was 
 Edgar the ^theling. Meanwhile William's stern government 
 soon restored order in Normandy. He won back Le Mans, and 
 went to war against France. His success enhanced liis reputation, 
 and, to the alarm of the French king, 
 Duke William of Aquitaine, anxious, 
 like Robert, to go on crusade, offered 
 to pledge his great duchy to him 
 in return for the necessary funds. 
 Visions of a power in France ex- 
 tending from the Channel to the 
 Pyrenees floated before William's 
 eyes ; but before he could take any 
 steps to realize his dreams he was 
 suddenly cut off. On August 2. 11()<). 
 he went to hunt in the New Forest. 
 There an arrow drawn by an unknown 
 hand pierced him to the heart. The 
 courtiers scattered, and next day 
 
 some foresters bore the corpse to Winchester on a cart, and it was 
 laid, without service or ceremony, in a tomb in the minster. A 
 stone, called Rufus's atone, marks the place where the tyrant was 
 traditionally said to have met his death. William, says the English 
 chronicler, " was loathsome to all his people and abominable to 
 God. as his end shewed, for he departed in the midst of his 
 unrighteousness without repentance or atonement." 
 
 W^kectl'ockrnUM. 
 
 THE JTEW FOREST 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 
 HENRY I. 
 
 (IIOO- 
 
 -II35) 
 
 Chief dates : 
 
 
 
 IIOO. 
 
 Accession of Henry i. 
 
 
 
 1 102. 
 
 Fall of Robert of Belleme. 
 
 
 
 1106. 
 
 Battle of Tincbebray. 
 
 
 
 1107. 
 
 Reoonciliaiion of Henry and Anselm. 
 
 
 1 120. 
 
 Loss of the White Ship. 
 
 
 
 II3S- 
 
 Dciith of Heory i. 
 
 
 
 1. Henry, the dead king's younger brother, was a member of the 
 hunting party in which Rufus met his fate. Without a moment's 
 delay, he hurried to Winchester, secured the royal 
 and early treasure, and procured his election as king by the 
 measures of handful of magnates who happened to be there. 
 1 foo ^ ' Thence he hastened with all speed to London, where, 
 on August 5, the fourth day after the New Forest 
 tragedy, he was crowned as king. 
 
 2. Immediately after his coronation, Henry issued a Charter of 
 Liberties, wherein he sought to win the favour of every class by 
 Henry's promising to reign after a better fashion than his 
 
 Charter of brother. To the Church, suffering from Rufus's 
 Liberties. constant encroachments on her liberties, he promised 
 freedom of election to all bishoprics and abbeys, and declared 
 that henceforth he would not sell or f avoui* the revenues of vacant 
 sees. To the barons he announced that he would not insist on 
 the unreasonable reliefs, excessive marriage fines, oppressive ward- 
 ships, and other exactions of his brother's days. To the nation at 
 large he offered the abrogation of " all the evil customs whereby 
 the realm has unjustly been oppressed," and the renewed enjoy- 
 ment of the laws of Edward the Confessor. He stipulated that he 
 would take care tliat his barons gave the same concessions to 
 their tenants as he himself had given to his tenants in chief. Only 
 in respect to the forests would Henry yield nothing. Besides 
 issuing this charter, Henry imprisoned Ranulf Flambard in the 
 Tower of London, wrote at once to Anselm to urge him to return 
 
II02.] HENRY I. 103 
 
 to England, and married Edith, daughter of Malcolm Canmore and 
 St. Margaret, and sister tu Edgar, the reigning king of Scots. 
 In all these acts Henry posed as the friend of the English and the 
 foe of the feudal baronage. His marriage with a descendant of 
 the West Saxon kings was particularly poptdar, though to please 
 the Normans he changed the lady's name to Matilda, or Maud, the 
 name of his mother. She soon became loved as the good Queen 
 Maud. But the Normans sneered at Henry's affectation of Eng- 
 lish ways, and derided him and his wife by nicknaming them 
 Godric and Godiva. 
 
 3. Within a few weeks of his brother's accession, Robert of 
 Normandy came back from the Holy Land, having won great glory 
 by his exploits as a crusader. He resumed the p^^jj^pg ^f 
 government of Normandy, which again feU into the Robert's 
 disorder which it needed a strong hand like that of r?Q?'^' 
 Henry to check. E/anulf Flambard escaped from the 
 
 Tower, and told Robert that the Norman barons were eager to put 
 him on the English throne in place of Henry. Accordingly, in 
 1101, Robert collected an army and landed at Portsmouth in quest 
 of his brother's crown. But the English rallied around their king, 
 and Anselm, now back in England, marshalled all the forces of 
 the Church on the same side. Robert saw that the good wUl of the 
 barons availed him nothing against such odds. He was the last 
 man in the world to persevere in a hopeless enterprise. He gladly 
 accepted Henry's proposal to hold a personal interview. When 
 they met the brothers made friends. Robert agreed to yield up his 
 claim on England on consideration of Henry giving him a pension, 
 and surrendering to him his lands in the Cutentin. 
 
 4. Abandoned by Robert, the Norman barons in England were 
 now exposed to the wrath of King Henry. The fiercest, strongest, 
 cruellest of them was Robert of Belleme, who added ^^ ^^jj ^^ 
 to vast dominions in Normandy the lordships of Robert of 
 Arundel and Chichester in Sussex, and the palatine ??q|'"®' 
 earldom of Shrewsbury on the Welsh border. A 
 
 mighty warrior. Robert had been one of the foremost of the 
 Norman conquerors of Wales, and nearly all Mid Wales and much 
 of Soutli Wales was ruled by him and his brothers. In 1102 
 Henry picked a quarrel with him. and Robert had to defend him- 
 self. But liis tyranny had made him odious to all ; the Welsh and 
 English refused to fight for him. and the weak Duke Robert was 
 easily persuaded by Henry to attack liis possessions beyond sea. 
 The kiiag made himself master of Arundel and other castles of his 
 
I04 HENRY I. [1102- 
 
 euemy. Robert of Belleme strove to defend himseK in his Shroi)- 
 shire estates. But Henry besieged the mighty new castle which 
 Robert had erected at Bridgnorth, on the Severn, and the townsmen 
 compelled the garrison to surrender. Driven to a last refuge at 
 Shrewsbury, the lord of Belleme was forced to make his submission. 
 He was allowed to leave England for Normandy, but all his 
 English lands were forfeited to the crown. Henry put an end 
 to the palatine earldom of Shrewsbury, as the Conqueror had put 
 an end to the palatine earldom of Hereford. The English were 
 overjoyed at the faU of the tyrant. " Rejoice, King Henry," ran 
 a popular song that they sung, " and give thanks to the Lord God, 
 for thou hast begun to reign freely now that thou hast conquered 
 Robert of Belleme, and hast driven him from the boundaries 
 of thy kingdom." Henceforth the feudal nobles were cowed, and 
 Henry, having had good reason to distrust them, now gave his 
 confidence to knights and clerks of lower birth, but of greater 
 fidelity. Some of his ministers were even men of English origin. 
 
 5. Henry was soon able to tui-n the tables on his brother. 
 Robert found Normandy was gradually slipjiing away from him. 
 Battle of Robert of Belleme. now limited to his Norman estates, 
 Tinchebpay, deprived liim of many great tracts of territory. In 
 
 two successive expeditions Henry conquered miich of 
 Normandy for himself. At last, in 1106, Henry made a final in- 
 vasion of such of his brother's inheritance as stUl remained faithful 
 to him. The decisive battle was fought at Tinchebray, where Robert 
 lost both his dominions and his liberty. For the rest of his life he 
 was kept in kindly custody in his brother's English castles, and 
 died at Cardiff nearly thirty years later. His comrade on the 
 crusade, Edgar the ^theling, and Robert of Belleme, were also 
 taken prisoners at Tinchebray. Henry released them both from 
 custody ; but while Edgar lived for the rest of his life in obscurity 
 in England, Belleme plunged into fresh revolts that involved him 
 ill lifelong captivity. Henceforth Henry ruled Normandy as well 
 as England, and the duchy, like the kingdom, was reduced to 
 good order. 
 
 6. Anselm had loyally helped Henry against the barons, yet 
 from the moment of his retui-n a grave question of principle in- 
 The Invest!- "^°^^®*^ ^ ^^^8" <iispute between the king and the arch- 
 tupe Contest bishop, Dui-ing his exile, Ansehn had taken an 
 l"l03^-?H)7^' *^*^^^ P^^ "^ *^^® famous Investiture Contest -which 
 
 was still raging between the pope and the emperor. 
 He had attended a council in which prelates had been forbidden 
 
-no;.] HENRY I. IO5 
 
 to receive investiture from laymen, or even to perform homage to 
 them. Hitherto English bishops, including Anselm himseK, had 
 received investiture from the king and done homage to him without 
 a scrapie. Now Anselm refused to renew his homage to the new 
 king, and declared that he could not countenance any bishops 
 following the ancient custom. The dispute was carried on ia a 
 good-tempered way, and, though Henry and Anselm were^quite 
 firm on the matter of principle, neither party lost his respect for 
 the other. At last, in 1103, Ansehn withdrew from England to 
 lay his difficulties before Pope Paschal ii.. at Rome. The arch- 
 bishop remained in exile until 1107. Then a satisfactory com- 
 promise was arranged, by which he was allowed to return. Henry 
 yielded one of the points at issue, but An.selm surrendered on the 
 other. The king utterly renounced lay investitures, while the 
 arclibishop withdrew his objection to clerks pei-forming homage to 
 the king. Henry's change of front was intelligible, since lay 
 investitures were hard to defend upon the principles which all men 
 then accepted, for the ring and the staff were admittedly symbols 
 of spiritual dignity, and no lay prince had any authority to confer 
 spiritual jurisdiction. But Henry regarded investiture as the 
 means by which he asserted his authority a.s kiug over the prelates 
 of his realm. Anselm. by giving u^) his point about homage, 
 enabled the king to maintain his hold over the higher clergy in a 
 way less offensive to their scruples. Henceforth, in return for the 
 abandonment of investitures, it was arranged that no bishop was to 
 be consecrated or abbot enthroned until he had rendered homage to 
 the king for his temporal possessions. Seemingly, the compromise 
 was in favour of the Chui-ch, for Henry had given up lay investi- 
 tures. But Henry might well maintain tliat he had surrendered 
 1 he shadow and retained the substance. How far the compromise 
 would work depended upon the good sense and forbearance of future 
 kiugs and prelates. But it gave peace for tlie time, and was so far 
 looketl upon as satisfactory that, more than fifteen years later, the 
 original conflict between pope and emperor was ended upon the 
 lines of the agreement of Henry and Anselm by the Concordat of 
 Worms. But the dispute, which in England was amicably settled 
 after five years of negotiations, had plunged all Germany and Italy 
 into confusion for nearly fifty years. 
 
 7. Master of Church and State alike, absolute lord of England 
 and Noi-mandy, Henry's power exceeded tliat of Itis brother 
 and father. Scotland, ruled by the queen's brothei-s and nephew, 
 was friendly and submissive, and so close were the relations of 
 
I06 HENRY I [1107- 
 
 the two courts fliat pushing Norman adventurers began to in- 
 sinuate themselves into the good will of the Scottish kings, and to 
 
 _ ^ . receive so many lands and favours from them that 
 
 Extension c, !•• ■, , -tx 1 -a- , -, ■, 
 
 of Norman the bcottish nobility became ultimately almost as 
 
 influence Norman as the baronage of England. After 1124 
 °and. °° *^® ^"^^ ^'^ Scots was David, MatUda's brother, who 
 
 , had passed his youth at his sister's court, and as the 
 
 husband of Waltheof 's heiress, received Waltheof 's old earldom of 
 Huntingdon. David was even more thoroughly normanized than 
 his father, Malcolm, had been anglicized. He had no scruple in 
 frequently attending King Henry's court, or in performing homage 
 to him. Norman ideals of warfare, law, government, and social life 
 spread from his example over aU northern Britain. In this in- 
 direct way a sort of Noi-man conquest of Scotland was gradually 
 brought about : but it was due, not to violence, but to the peaceful 
 permeation of Norman influence. 
 
 8. During the same years the more forcible Norman conquest 
 of Wales which began under Rufus was completed, save that the 
 . Welsh princes of Gwynedd, or North Wales — they no 
 
 of the longer were called kings^held their own amidst the 
 
 Norman hills of Snowdon, where Henry was powerless to dis- 
 
 South Wales ^°^?® them. In the conquests of the marchers, Henry 
 had little interest, for after the fall of Robert of 
 BeUeme none of them were strong enough to threaten his power. 
 Yet it was with his good will that Flemings were settled in the 
 earldom of Pembroke, where their successors became so numerous 
 that they drove out the Welsh speech from southern Pembroke- 
 shire, and, adopting the English tongue, made that district the 
 " Little England beyond Wales," which it stUl remains. More- 
 over, a prudent marriage secured to Henry's own f amUy some of the 
 chief spoils of conquest. The king married his favourite illegitimate 
 son, whose name was Robert, to the daughter of Robert Fitzhamon, 
 Robert of ^^^^ ^^ Gloucester and conqueror of Glamorgan. 
 Gloucestep Robert inherited his father-in-law's possessions which 
 and were erected by Henry into the earldom of Gloucester. 
 
 This earldom of Gloucester, always including the great 
 marcher lordship of Glamorgan, was henceforth one of the greatest 
 of English dignities. Robert himself was a famous warrior and 
 man of abUity. He loved literature, and particularly history, and 
 showed such sympathy for the legends of his Welsh subjects, that 
 it was at his direction that a Welsh clerk, named Geoffrey of 
 Monmouth, wrote his History of Britain. This book made famous 
 
-1 124.] HENRY I. 107 
 
 all over Europe the picturesque romance which Geoffrey x)alnied 
 off as true history. 
 
 9. After the conquest of Normandy, Henry had constant 
 trouble with France, now ruled by Louis vi., a much more capable 
 and powerful king than his predecessor, Philip i. 
 
 Duke Robert's son William sought to drive his uncle L^'V'Vf *"* 
 out of Normandy, and was supported by Louis, who 
 was jealous of Henry's power. There was a good deal of fighting, 
 in which Henry was generally successful. At last the chief source 
 of danger was removed by the death of William. 
 
 10. In England Henry ruled as an absolute king, after the 
 fashion of his father. He chose as his justiciar, or prime minister, 
 a Norman priest named Roger, who became bishop 
 
 of Salisbury. Roger was as devoted to the king's in- Salisbury 
 terests as Flambard had been, but he was no mere and the 
 extortioner, but an orderly-minded, careful, and tiyl^sy'stem 
 prudent statesman with a genius for administration 
 and organization. He set up a body of well-trained clerks and 
 lawyers, whose help and advice enabled the king to govern 
 his dominions better than they had ever been ruled before. Two 
 great courts arose, each with its staff of trained officials, which 
 divided between them the chief business of the crown. One of these, 
 the Curia Begig, or King's Court, was mainly a judicial body. It 
 sat in judgment on cases where the tenants in chief were concerned, 
 and on other cases which were transferred to it from the courts of 
 the barons, or from the shire moots. It sent its judges, called 
 justices, all over the country, to hold periodical circuits and try 
 locally cases that it was not convenient to bring before the king's 
 presence. It soon became a privilege to have a cause tried by the 
 king's judges rather than in the local courts, and henceforth the 
 Curia Regis prove<l a formidable rival to the ancient Anglo-Saxon 
 moots as well as the private courts of the nobles. Side by side 
 with this body was the Exchequer, served by officials calle<l borons 
 of the Exchequer. This assembly collected and controlled the vast 
 revenue which Henry exacted, and in return for which the j)eople 
 got peace and sound rule. Despite the lieavy price they paid for it, 
 the people gained by the process. The land l)ecame prosperous, 
 and such good justice was done between man and man that the 
 English called Henry the " Lion of Righteousness." 
 
 11. Misfortunes clouded Henry's later days. His queen, 
 Matilda, died, leaving him a son named William and a daughter 
 named Matilda. The latter was married when a young girl to 
 
I08 HENRY /. [1120- 
 
 the Emperor Henry v., the same prince who concluded with the 
 pope the Concordat of Worms. William was drowned in 1120, 
 The loss of when returning- from Normandy to England. The 
 the White king's son sailed in a vessel called the White Ship. He 
 'P' • gave the sailors so much wine that they became care- 
 
 less, and kept a bad watch. Then the ship struck on a reef of rocks, 
 and soon began to sink. A boat was got out, and William and others 
 embarked in it and rowed away from the wreck. But then he 
 found that one of his sisters had been left behind, and returned to 
 save her. When the boat came alongside, a rush of the panic- 
 stricken crew swamped it and drowned the heir to the throne. 
 The blow was a cruel one to Henry, and it is said that he never 
 smUed again. 
 
 12. Henry married a second wife named Adelaide of Louvain, 
 but she brought him no children. In 1125 the Emperor Henry v. 
 
 died, and his childless widow, Matilda, came back to 
 and™ njou England. Henry had resolved to make his daughter 
 
 his heir. It was an unheard-of thing in those days 
 for a woman to rule a race of warriors like the Normans, and 
 Henry's barons were disgusted at the proposal. But they dared 
 not withstand the king's will, and bit by bit they were cajoled or 
 dragooned into taking oaths to recognize MatUda as Henry's 
 successor. She found another husband in Geoffrey, count of 
 Anjou, called Geoffrey Plantagenet, because he wore a sprig of 
 bloom, or planta genista, in his helmet as his cognizance. The 
 county of Anjou was but a small district situated on the lower 
 Loire, with Angers and Tours as its cliief towns, and divided from 
 Normandy by the county of Maine. Yet the race of counts that 
 ruled this little territory was so fierce, enterprising, and able that 
 Anjou was a much more important state than most lauds of its 
 size. Anjou and Normandy had long been rivals, and the Nor- 
 mans hated its people, who were called the Angevins, while the 
 Angevins grudged the Normans the possession of Maine, which 
 they thought ought to be theirs. Henry married MatUda to 
 Geoffrey, hoping that the match would end the long feud between 
 the two lands, and would ultimately unite the two countries. 
 He was delighted when the young couple had children, and fore- 
 saw the time when his grandson Henry would be lord of England, 
 Normandy, and Anjou. 
 
 13. Henry died in 1135, his end being hastened by an over- 
 hearty meal of lampreys, which he ate contrary to the orders of 
 his physician. He was buried in Reading Abbey, a monastery of 
 
-1 125.] 
 
 HENRY I. 
 
 109 
 
 his own foundation. He was a good king, though personally lie 
 was as hard and selfish as ever Rufus had been. But he was wise 
 
 enough to see that his interests required that his dominions sliould 
 enjoy peace and prosperity, if only because he could raise heavier 
 
no HENRY I. [1 135. 
 
 taxes from prosperoiis than from impoverished subjects. Unlike 
 Rufus, he kept his fierce passions in such check that he never did 
 Death and cruel deeds save with a politic object. His subjects 
 character of respected him even though they feared him. The 
 enry . English chronicler thus writes about him : " He was 
 
 a good man, and there was great awe of him. No man durst misdo 
 another iu his time. He made good peace for man and beast. 
 Whosoever bore his burden of gold or silver, no man durst say 
 ought to him but good." Under liim the full effect of the Con- 
 queror's policy was worked out, and England became a peaceable, 
 orderly state, ruled by a strong but wise despot. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 STEPHEN OF BLOIS (1135-1154) 
 
 Chief dates : 
 
 "35. 
 
 Accession of Stephen. 
 
 1138. 
 
 Battle of the Standard. 
 
 1 141. 
 
 Battle of Lincoln. 
 
 IIS3. 
 
 Treaty of Walliugford. 
 
 "54- 
 
 Death of Stephen. 
 
 1. Among the kinsfolk to whom Henry i. had given lands and 
 I)Ower was his nephew, Stephen of Blois, a younger son of the 
 powerful count of Blois, who ruled over the Loire Accession of 
 country between Anjou and the domains directly Stephen of 
 governed by the French king. Stephen's mother was ^'o's. 1135. 
 Adela, a daughter of William the Conqueror. Henry i. had shown 
 marked favour to his sister's sons. He had procured Stephen's 
 marriage to Matilda, heiress of the ricli county of Boulogne, and 
 had obtained the important bishopric of Winchester for his younger 
 brother Henry, During his lifetime Stephen had been \mswervingly 
 faithful to his uncle, and had joined with the other barons in taking 
 oaths to acknowledge his cousin, the Empress Matilda, as Henry's 
 successor. But he knew how unpopular among the barons was the 
 prospect of being ruled by a woman and an Angevin, and on 
 Henry i.'s deatli made a bold and successful attempt upon his crown. 
 He hurried to England, and was welcomed by most of the barons. 
 The wealthy citizens of London showed him marked good will, and 
 his brother, Bishop Henry of Winchester, used his powerful interest 
 in his favour. Even the justiciar, Roger of Salisbury, forgot his 
 pledges to his old master and declared for Stephen, and his action 
 brought all tlie jiistices and officials of the old king to take the same 
 ^•ide. Accordingly Stephen was chosen king, and crowned by the 
 urchbisliop of Canterbury, William of Corbeil. Like Henry i., he 
 issued a charter, and tried to win to his side all sorts of 8up{>orter8. 
 His first charter was a liasty affair, and couched in vague lan- 
 guage. He soon supplemented it by a fuller one, in which he set 
 
 lit 
 
112 STEPHEN OF BLOTS [1135- 
 
 forth. in detail the many liberties which he was willing to give to 
 the Church. He promised to root out aU injustice and extortion, 
 Stephen's ^'^^ pledged himself to uphold the good old laws and 
 Charters of customs of the realm. Though keeping for his use 
 Liberties. ^j^^ forests as they were under the two Williams, he 
 offered to relinquish tlie new ones created by Henrv i. 
 
 2. At first Stephen seemed to have won complete recognition 
 as king. The barons of Normandy, hating the rule of the Angevin 
 and his wife, recognized him as their duke. It was to no purpose 
 that some of the English baronage, seeing that he was carrying 
 on the same policy as that of Henry i., rose in revolt against him. 
 He was equally successful in dealing with David, King of Scots, 
 who in 1138 invaded the northern counties as the champion of 
 Matilda. Thurstan, the old archbishop of York, stung to indignation 
 at the merciless raiding of the Scots, summoned the levies of the 
 north to repel them. The English met the Scots at Northallerton. 
 Battle of the -"-^^ ^^ middle of their ranks was a cart, on which were 
 Standard, placed the standard of the king and the banners of 
 
 the three most famous Yorkshire saints. The English 
 fought on foot after the old fashion, but they broke the charge 
 of King David's knights, and drove the Scots in disorder from the 
 field. The fight was called ihe 'Battle of the Standard. 
 
 3. Stephen was a man of very different mould from Henry T. 
 Like Robert of Noi-mandy, he was a gallant soldier and a kind. 
 Stephen's open-hearted, chivalrous gentleman. Yet a worse man 
 quarrel with of greater firmness and policy would have proved a 
 Roger of better king. If Stephen's earlier years remained 
 
 peaceful, the merit was due not to the sovereign, but to 
 Roger of Salisbury and the tried ministers of Henry i. Unluckily, 
 Stephen grew to mistrust the justiciar, and became jealous of the 
 great power which he and his kinsfolk were wielding. Besides 
 Roger's own high offices in Church and State, his son was chan- 
 cellor and two of his nephews were bishops of Ely and Lincoln. 
 Eearing lest so mighty a family should encroach still further on the 
 royal dignity, Stephen in 1138 called upon Roger and his nephews 
 to surrender their castles. The result was a complete breach 
 between the king and the powerful official class. Roger was 
 -driven from office, and no competent successor to him was found. 
 Grradually the administrative system set up so laboriously under 
 Henry began to grow weaker, and henceforth nothing prospered 
 with Stephen. 
 
 4. Robert, earl of Gloucester, was a partisan of Matilda, but he 
 
-II38.J STEPHEN OF BLOIS II3 
 
 had been compelled to acknowledge Stephen after his father's 
 death. Witliin a few weeks of Roger's disgrace he Beginnings 
 lauded in England, accomijanied by the empress, who of civil 
 now demanded Stephen's throne. Civil war at once ^^'*' 
 broke out, and went on with hardly a break for the rest of 
 Stephen's reign. 
 
 5. Stephen strove to withstand Matilda with the help of Flemish 
 mercenaries, hired with Henry i.'s gold. He never threw himself 
 upon the people as Henry i. had done, and never T},g rivalry 
 obtained much support from them. Matilda was of Stephen 
 almost as badly off. Her only competent adviser was *°*^ Matilda. 
 Robert of Gloucester, for the barons who professed to uphold her 
 cause fought in reality for their own hands. Whichever side they 
 championed, the barons had no wish for either Stephen or Matilda 
 to win outright, but preferred that the civil war should go on as 
 long as possible, so that they should make their profit from the weak- 
 ness of both rivals. The result was that neither party was strong 
 enough to defeat the other, and neither was able to control its 
 followers or govern the territory which it held. The barons took 
 advantage of the dispute to win for themselves the independent 
 position which the first three Norman kings had denied them. 
 England was plunged into indescribable anarchy and confusion, 
 and the wretched peasantry suffered unspeakable misery. 
 
 H. The English chronicler, who finally laid down his pen at the 
 end of this reign, gives us a moving picture of the desolation of 
 the country. "Every nobleman built a castle and 
 held it against the king ; and they filled the land with J^ln^fin'J, 
 castles. When the castles were made, they filled them 
 with devils and evil men. Then they took all who had any 
 property and put them in prison and tortured them to get their 
 gold and silver. They taxed the villages, and when the wretched 
 countrymen had no more to give them they burnt their villages. 
 Then was com dear, and meat and cheese, for there was none 
 in the land. Men starved for hunger, and .some that were once 
 rich men went about begging their bread. They robbed churches 
 and churchmen, and though the bishops and clergy were ever 
 cursing them, they cared nothing for their curses. The land was 
 all undone with their deeds, and men said that Christ and his 
 xaiuts slept." Another writer says that " there were as many 
 kings, or rather tyrants, as there were lords of estates." 
 
 7. A few greedy nobles profited by the necessities of the rival 
 claimants to make their own profit out of both. Conspicuous 
 
 I 
 
114 STEPHEN OF BLOIS [1141- 
 
 among these was GeofErey of Maudeville, a cumung, strong, and 
 
 cruel self-seeker, who, hy joining first one side and then the other, 
 
 obtained from both grants of enormous estates and 
 
 Geonpey of j^g recog-nition as earl of Essex. At last he overreached 
 Mandeville. ^ 
 
 himself, and provoked Stephen to make a mighty 
 
 effort to crush him. Greoffrey fled to the fens, the region once 
 famed for the daring deeds of Hereward. He held his own there 
 until he was slain in a chance skirmish. His power perished with 
 him, but there were plenty of others to take his, place, though 
 none could play his daring game so cleverly or so successfidly. 
 
 8. The course of the war between Stephen and Matilda had 
 little effect on the country at large. Stephen's strongest partisans 
 were the Londoners and the rich and populous shires of the south- 
 east and south. Matilda's chief strongholds were Bristol and 
 Gloucester, the main centres of the power of her brother. Earl 
 Robert. The greater barons were largely on her side, among them 
 The Battle being Robert's son-in-law, Randolph, earl of Chester, 
 of Lincoln, In 1141 Robert and Randolph strove to relieve 
 1141. Lincoln, which Stephen was besieging. In a battle 
 
 fought outside the town Stephen's army was overwhelmed and he 
 himself taken prisoner. Many of the king's partisans fell away 
 from him now that he was helpless. His own brother, Henry 
 of Winchester, deserted him and declared to a council of barons, 
 gathered in his cathedral city, that by the defeat of Lincoln 
 God's judgment had been clearly shown to be against Stephen's 
 claim to the throne. The barons then chose MatUda as their 
 
 queen, and she went to London to be crowned. But 
 Matildas ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ haughty manner disgusted her best 
 
 friends, and the Londoners, who always wished well 
 to Stephen, rose in revolt and drove her from their city. A strong 
 reaction in favour of Stephen broke out. Henry of Winchester 
 again changed sides, and in a battle fought at Winchester, Robert 
 of Gloucester was taken prisoner in his turn. Matilda now had to 
 lead her own side as best she could, while Stephen's cause was ably 
 upheld by his heroic wife Matilda of Boulogne. Before long, how- 
 ever, the two Matildas agreed to exchange Stephen and Robert 
 for each other, and so the war went on as before. But the 
 empress had lost her best chance, and in 1148 the death of her 
 wise and strenuous brother ruined her last hopes. In despair 
 she quitted England for Normandy, and Stephen henceforth reigned 
 nominally as sole king. But the land remained in horrible con- 
 fusion, and the broken-spirited monarch was far too weak to restore 
 
-1154-] STEPHEN OF B LOIS II5 
 
 order. Only in the northern counties, where David, king of Scots, 
 was iu possession, was there any approach to good government. 
 The Welsh profited by England's anarchy to throw off the yoke of 
 the marcher lords. 
 
 9. In 1153 Matilda's eldest son, Henry, landed in England to 
 claim his mother's heritage. Though only twenty years old, he 
 had made himself duke of Normandy. On his father's jj^g Treaty 
 death he had succeeded to Anjou, and a prudent ofWalling- 
 marriage with Eleanor, heiress of Poitou and Aqui- • '*°3. 
 taine. the divorced wife of Louis vi. of France, had secured him 
 the overlordship of all France from the Loire to the Pyrenees. 
 Carefully trained in war and statecraft by his uncles Robert and 
 David, he proved himself a much more formidable enemy to 
 Stephen than ever his mother had been. The king had no heart 
 to struggle against his young rival, and the deaths of his high- 
 souled queen and of his eldest son Eustace made him anxious to 
 end his days in peace. Accordingly, he yielded to the advice of. 
 his wisest counsellors, and made terms with Henry by the treaty 
 of WaUingford. By this it was arranged that Stephen was to go 
 on reigning for the rest of his Ufe, but that Henry was to succeed 
 him to all his dominions. Henry remained in England for a time, 
 and did his best to help his rival to pacify the kingdom. 
 
 10. Soon after Henry's return to Normandy, Stephen died. 
 His reign is only important because it showed what the rule of the 
 barons really meant. The cruelties of the Conqueror Death of 
 and his sons pale into nothingness as compared with Stephen, 
 the horrors wrought in the name of tliis well-meaning *'^ • 
 king. Stephen's failure showed how vital to England's prosperity 
 was that strong and ruthless despotism which the Norman kings 
 had set up. The power of the crown was })roved to be necessary, 
 since it was the only way of saving England from anarchy. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 HENRY II. OF ANJOU (1154-1189) 
 
 Chief dates 
 
 
 "54. 
 
 Accession of Henry ii. 
 
 "59- 
 
 War of Toulouse. 
 
 I164. 
 
 Constitutions of Clarendon. 
 
 1 166. 
 
 Assize of Clarendon. 
 
 1 170. 
 
 Murder of St Thomas. 
 
 1171. 
 
 Norman conquest of Ireland. 
 
 1 174. 
 
 Feudal revolt suppressed. 
 
 1 181. 
 
 Assize of Arms. 
 
 1184. 
 
 Assize of the Forest. 
 
 1189. 
 
 Death of Henry ii. 
 
 1. Ox Stephen's death Henry of Anjou became Henry 11. according" 
 to the treaty of Wallingford. Under him the houses of Normandy 
 
 and Anjou, hitherto rivals and enemies, became united, 
 and charac- Moreover, through his grandmother, Matilda, queen 
 ter of of Henry i., Henry was descended from the old English 
 
 1 15^^ ' ^^^® ^^ kings. He was one of the ablest of all our 
 
 monarchs, and no ruler has left a deeper impress on 
 our history. He was a strong, restless man, avIio worked so hard 
 that he would never sit down except at meals and at council 
 meetings. He had little respect for tradition, and was fond of 
 making experiments in government. A mighty wan-ior, he showed 
 even more ability as a statesman and a lawyer. He was weU edu- 
 cated, and amused himself with reading as well as with hunting. He 
 took no pains to win popularity, and was indifferent to royal pomp. 
 Generally shrewd and prudent, he was at times swayed by fierce 
 bursts of passion which made him the terror of all aroiind him. 
 
 2. Henry's first business was to put an end to the disorders of 
 The pestopa- Stephen's reign and bring back England to the con- 
 tion of dition in which it was when Henry i. died. He sent 
 
 order. Stephen's Flemish mercenaries back to their work- 
 
 shops. He annulled his predecessor's lavish grants of land, and 
 called upon the barons who had built castles without the king's 
 116 
 
Ii62.] HENRY II. OF ANJOU II/ 
 
 permission to destroy them at once. These strongholds were called 
 adalterine castles, and the barons bitterly resented their destruction. 
 Some tried to resist by force, but Henry easily put down their 
 rebellions. He compelled Malcolm iv., king of Scots, who had 
 recently succeeded his father David, to surrender the northern 
 counties and pay him homage. He led an expedition against 
 Wales, and though his troops fled from the Welsh in disgraceful 
 panic, the Welsh prince Owen found it prudent to make peace 
 with him. But Owen's success secured the freedom of Gwynedd. 
 even though, with Henry's help, the lords marcher regained their 
 l)ower in the ea.st and south of Wales. 
 
 3. After a few years the administrative system of Henry i. was 
 fully restored. The Curia Regis and Exchequer were again Iiard at 
 work ; justice was executed, and the reign of law 
 uplield. In carrying out these changes, Henry's chief ge^!!^*^ 
 lielpers were Richard of Lucy and Robert, earl of 
 Leicester, who divided between them the office of justiciar. 
 Nigel, bishop of Ely, Roger of Salisbury's nephew, became treasurer. 
 Perhaps the king's most trusted officer was Thomas of London, the 
 chancellor, called in later times Thomas Becket. Thomas- was the 
 son of a London merchant, and first became important as arch- 
 deacon of Canterbury. He was as indefatigable a worker as Henry 
 liimself. Though an ecclesiastic, he seemed wholly devoted to the 
 interests of the king. So convinced was Henry of his loyalty that 
 in 1162 he procured his appointment as archbishop of Canterbury. 
 Henry's wish in raising him to this office was to have an arch- 
 l)i.shop of his own way of thinking. He was jealous of the growing 
 claims of the Church, and thought that the privileges claimed by 
 ecclesiastics stood in the way of the extension of the royal power. 
 He thought tlie best way to make his reforms acceptable to church- 
 men was to have an archbishop by his side with whom he could 
 work as cordially as William i. had worked witli Lanfi-anc. 
 Thomas took a very different view of his new office. He hesitated 
 to accept the jmst because, as he said, he knew that Henry's 
 ecclesiastical policy would differ from that which as archbishop it 
 would be his duty to uphold. Much to Henry's disgust he re8igne<i 
 the office of chancellor. As chancellor he had been tlie most 
 zealous of servants of the king, but as archbishop he Iwcame a 
 strenuous ui)holder of ecclesiastical ])ri\-ileges. He gave up his 
 pompous and magnificent manner of life, and lived as strictly and 
 au.sterely as a monk. He took Anselm as his model, and resolved 
 to maintain strenuously all the rights of the Church. It wa« 
 
Il8 HENRY II. OF ANJOU [1162- 
 
 inevitable, under these circumstances, that Henry and Thomas 
 should soon quarrel. Disputes at once arose upon various grounds. 
 Thomas complained that the king- had appropriated some of the 
 property of the archbishopric, and opposed a plan of Henry's for 
 changing the method of levying some taxes. Soon these quai*rels 
 sank into insignificance as compared with the question of the trial 
 of criminous clerks. 
 
 4. From early times the Church had had courts of its own 
 under the control of the bishops. Ever since William the Con- 
 queror's law separating the bishop's court from that 
 
 andlhe*^ of the hundred, these ecclesiastical courts had been 
 question of steadily increasing in importance. They administered 
 ^r^°k"°"* a special law of their own called Canon Law, whose 
 chief source was the decrees of the popes. The anarchy 
 of Stephen's reign had immensely increased the importance of the 
 Church courts, for they continued their regular meetings when 
 civil war had made irregular the sessions of the king's courts of 
 justice. By this time the courts of the Church had become rivals 
 to the courts of the State. They claimed to try not only all 
 ecclesiastical suits, but all cases in which clergymen were concerned. 
 It was thought to be against the privileges of the Church for a clerk 
 to be brought before one of the king's courts. This claim was the 
 more dangerous from the wide sense in which the word " clerk " was 
 used. Not only persons in lioJy orders, bishops, priests, deacons, 
 and sub-deacons, were clerks ; the term included a multitude of 
 persons in minor orders, and a still larger nxunber who had merely 
 been set apart to the service of the Church by receiving the tonsure. 
 In short, nearly every man who could read was called a clerk, and 
 claimed as such the privilege of being tried in the Church court 
 only. Things were made worse because the ecclesiastical judges 
 were lenient to brother clergymen, and because they could inflict 
 no harsher punishment than imprisonment. In those days death, 
 mutilation, and torture were regarded as the appropriate penalties 
 for more heinous crimes. 
 
 5. To an order-loving king like Hemy, the exemption of the 
 clergy from the jurisdiction of his courts was most unpalatable. 
 _,, ,. . He had brought several clerks before his own judges, 
 between and was bitterly indignant when Thomas denounced 
 Henry and iiis action as a breach of the liberties of the Church. 
 
 omas. j^ great disgust, Henry summoned the bishops to 
 
 meet at Westminster, and asked them whether in the future they 
 were willing to accept the old customs of the realm as they existed 
 
-1164.] HENRY II. OF ANJOU II9 
 
 in the days of his grandfather. The bishops agreed to this " saving* 
 the rights of their order." Thereupon, Henry drew up in writing 
 a list of these ancient customs which in January, 1164, was laid 
 before a great council held at the king's hunting-lodge of Clarendon, 
 near Salisbury. For this reason it was called the GonMtutions of 
 Clarendon. 
 
 6. The sixteen articles of the constitutions covered the whole 
 ground of the relations of Church and State. They provided that 
 clerks accused of crimes should be brought before the .^^ Constl- 
 king's justices. If they could prove that they were tutlons of 
 clergymen they were to be sent to the Church courts 9!^^°**°"' 
 to be tried ; if convicted, the ecclesiastical court was 
 
 to degrade them from their orders, and then they were to be 
 brought back to the king's court and to receive, as laymen, a lay- 
 man's punishment. The Church courts were to be carefully 
 watched, and their jurisdiction limited to strictly ecclesiastical 
 matters. Moreover, the rules which William the Conqueror had 
 drawn up to determine doubtful points between Church and State 
 were to be reasserted. The compromise arranged between Henry i. 
 and Anselm was reaffirmed, and bishops were to hold their lands 
 like other barons. Appeals to Rome were not to be made without 
 the king's con.sent, and prelates were to be elected in the king's 
 chapel under the king's eye. 
 
 7. After a momentary acquiescence, Thomas refused to accept 
 the Constitutions of Clarendon, declaring them to be against the 
 liberties of tlie Church. Henry was moved to deep xhomas 
 indignation, and resolved to ruin him. Courtiers leaves 
 were encouraged to bring lawsuits against him, and ^"*'^""' 
 Henry called upon him to give an account of the money which he 
 had received when he was chancellor. The king's violence gave 
 Thomas a better argument than he had previously had for rejecting 
 the constitutions. If the king's courts could he made the instru- 
 ment for ruining the king's enemies, it was not unreasonable that 
 the Church should strive to protect her clergy from such unright- 
 eous bodies. As in the days of Anselm, most of the bishops were 
 on the king's side, and begged Thomas to submit. In the Council 
 of Northampton, October, 1164, the archbishop met Henry face to 
 face and refused to surrender. The justiciar declared Thomas 
 a traitor, whereupon the archbishop appeale<l to the pope and 
 withdrew. A few days later he sailed in disguise to France. The 
 angry king banished all his kinsfolk from England. 
 
 8. For six vears Thomas remained abroad and carried on 
 
I20 HENRY II. OF ANJOU [1164- 
 
 a violent controversy with the king". He was disg-usted to* find 
 that the pope, Alexander iii., gave him only a lukewarm supjjort. 
 Thomas's Alexander himself was eng-ag-ed at the moment in 
 return to a great quarrel with the powerful Emperor Frederick 
 fi"'^^"*^' Barbarossa, who had driven him from Italy to France. 
 In his distress the pope was anxious not to break 
 utterly with so mighty a prince as Henry, and did what he could 
 to smooth matters over. Henry, on his part, was desirous of avoiding 
 a breach with the pope. G-radually he became more reasonable, 
 and after years of exUe even Thomas was less stiff in his attitude. 
 At last, in 1170, a vague agreement was patched up. Henry and 
 Thomas met in France ; they said not a word about the Constitutions 
 of Clarendon, but the king promised to restore the archbishop and 
 liis friends, and to be guided by liis counsel in futiu-e. On Decem- 
 ber 1, 1170, Thomas returned to England and took up his abode 
 at Canterbury. During the negotiations for his restitution fresh 
 causes of difficulty liad arisen. The king's eldest son, Henry, was 
 now a young man, and tlie king, following a custom usual in France, 
 resolved to have him crowned dui-ing liis own lifetime, so that the 
 prince might learn the business of kingcraft under his father's 
 eye, and share with liim the hea^y task of governing his vast 
 dominions. The yoimger Henry's coronation took place on Whit 
 Sunday, 1170. To crown the king was one of the most cherished 
 rights of the archbishop of Canterbury, but, as Thomas was still 
 abroad, Roger, archbishop of York, a close supporter of the king, 
 had performed the ceremony. Thomas bitterly complained of this 
 as a violation of the privileges of Canterbury, and excommunicated 
 Archbishop Roger and all the bishops who took part in the cere- 
 mony. Matters stood thus when Thomas returned to England. 
 It is strange that Henry should have omitted to make terms with 
 Thomas in this matter, but he probably thought that tlieir agree- 
 ment to let bygones be bygones included the question of the corona- 
 tion as well as the Constitutions of Clarendon. He was at once 
 disapj)ointed in this hope, l&o sooner was Thomas established at 
 Canterbury than he renewed the excommunication of the offending 
 prelates. 
 
 9. Henry was moved to a characteristic outburst of temper 
 Murder of when he learned that the archbishop's retiirn meant 
 Thomas, a net\' quarrel. " What fools and dastards have I 
 
 nourished in my house," he cried, "that not one 
 of them will avenge me on one upstart clerk ■" " Four knights 
 took Henry at his word, and rode straightway to Canterbury, 
 
-II70.] 
 
 HENRY II. OF ANJOU 
 
 121 
 
 which they reached on December 29. They made their way 
 lo tlio archbishop's chamber and bade him forthwith obey the 
 king's order and absolve the excommunicated bishops. Thomas 
 decLired that he was only obeying 
 tlie pope, and gave the knights 
 no satisfaction. They left him 
 in a rage, and the archbishop 
 went into the cathedral, where 
 the terrified monks were singing 
 vespers. Meanwliile the knights 
 put on their armour and, accom- 
 panied by a band of soldiers, fol- 
 lowed Thomas into the clmrch. 
 The archbishop's attendants 
 would have closed the door which 
 k'd from the cloister into the 
 north transept. Thomas fprbade 
 them to do tliis, and moved 
 slowly up the steps into the 
 choir, as the four knights burst 
 into the building. They cried, 
 " Where is the traitor P " 
 Thomas then returned to the 
 transept, crying, " Here am I ; 
 not traitor, but archbishop and 
 priest of God." A fierce alter- 
 cation followed, but soon the 
 knights drew their swords and 
 slew him as he stood. His last 
 words were. " For the Name of Jesus and in defence of the 
 Church, I am ready to embrace death." 
 
 10. The cruel murderers of Thomas had done the worst service 
 they could to their master. Against the living archbishop Henry 
 had been able to contend on equal terms, but he was rononlza- 
 powerless to hold his own against the outb\irst tlon of St. 
 of popular indignation which attended their deed Thomas of 
 of blood. Men forgot that the cause for which 
 Thomas had died was not the^ause of the Church, but the cause 
 of the see of Canterbury over its rival York. They hailiMl the 
 dead archbishop as a martyr who liad laid down his life for the 
 sak«* of justice. Stories were spread of his sanctity and devout- 
 neiis. It was believed that miracles were wrought by his mangled 
 
 X Plact inhere St. Thomas uias slain. 
 
 PLAN OF CHRIST CIICRCH, CANTER- 
 BURY. 
 
 (The buildings are maiDly of later date 
 than llTO.) 
 
122 HENRY II. OF ANJOU [nee- 
 
 remains. Pilgrims flocked from all Christendom to do honour 
 to the martyr's tomb in Canterbuiy Cathedral. Alexander iii., who 
 had neglected him in his life, declared him a saint aiter his death. 
 All went ill with Henry until he solemnly renounced the 
 Constitutions of Clarendon, bought off the threatened censures of 
 the pope by an unconditional submission, and purged himseK of 
 complicity in Thomas's death. As the last sign of his penitence 
 Henry himself went on pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Thomas, 
 and was scourged with rods as a penance for his hasty words. In 
 the broader question of the treatment of criminous clerks the 
 martyred archbishop secm-ed a substantial victory. From that 
 time tUl the Reformation the ecclesiastical courts remained the sole 
 tribunals in which a clerk could be condemned. All that Henry 
 gained was that henceforth all persons accused of crimes were in 
 the first instance brought before the king's tribunals ; but any 
 criminal who could prove that he was a clergyman, was allowed 
 what was called ienefit of clergy, and the king's courts had no more 
 to say to him. It shows how widespread was clerical privilege that 
 the proof of clergy required was ability to read Latin. Despite 
 all Henry's power the Church remained a state within the State, 
 and the strongest of his successors was warned by the great king's 
 failure to respect those inordinate privileges of the clergy for which 
 Thomas thought he had laid down his life. 
 
 11. The long struggle with Archbishop Thomas quickened rather 
 than slackened Henry's zeal to improve the government of his 
 Henpv's dominions. Hitherto he had been content to restore 
 
 reign as a the system of Henry i. Now that he had accomplished 
 period of that, he besran to devise new laws of his own. Henry i. 
 tion between ^^^ done a great work, but in his scheme the old 
 Normans popular institutions of Anglo-Saxon times and the new 
 an nglish. monarchical institutions of the Norman kings had 
 not been completely welded into a single scheme. It was the 
 special work of Henry ii. to put an end to this double system. His 
 reign has been called a period of amalgamation, ,because he joined 
 together what was best in old and new alike. Before he died the 
 old local courts of the shire and hundred were closely bound 
 together with the new royal courts administered by the king's 
 officials. Not only was there an amalgamation of English and 
 Norman institutions ; the English and Norman races, which had 
 hitherto stood apart from each other, were similarly united by 
 community of interests and frequent intermarriages. We have the 
 testimony of one of Henry's ministers that the two peoples were 
 
-1 176.1 HENRY II. OF ANJOU 12$ 
 
 already so indistinguisliable that no one knew who was a Norman 
 or who was an Englishman by race. The higher classes still spoke 
 French, and French Christian names alone were popular. But 
 these French-speaking Englishmen were becoming English in feel- 
 ing, and as the old Norman families died out, new ones arose who 
 had neither estates nor kinsmen in Normandy, and were sometimes 
 purely English in blood. 
 
 12. Henry ii. was one of the greatest legislators in English 
 history. The most important of his laws are called Assizes, and 
 the first of these was the Assize of Clarendon, drawn up j^q Assize of 
 in that same Wiltshire hunting-lodge that had witnessed Clarendon, 
 the beginning of Henry's struggle with- Beck et. The *'°°' 
 Assise of Clarendon completed the constitution of the new judicial 
 system, towards which things had been drifting since the reign of 
 Henry i. By it the king's justices were directed to go on circuit 
 throughout the country, and visit every shire in turn and try 
 criminals. At their coming each county court was to choose s 
 committee of landholders, which was to bring before it all persons 
 suspected of criminal offences within the shire. This body was 
 called a jury because its members were sworn (jurati) to accuse 
 truly. It was called a jury of presentment because it presented 
 criminals for trial before the justice. The justice represented the 
 new jurisdiction of the crown, the jury the old popular court of the 
 shire. Their combination in this judicial system proved permanent. 
 The modem Orand Jury still continues to discharge the work of 
 Henry's juries of presentment, and to this day the king's >rj,g Assize of 
 judges go on circuit to each shire after the fashion Northamp- 
 systematized by the Assize of Clarendon. Ten years **"*• **'®* 
 later the Assize of Clarendon was reissued in the Assize of North- 
 mtipton, which imposed severer penalties on offenders. 
 
 13. Another law of Henry's, the Grand Assize of uncertain date, 
 extended the jury system from criminal to civil cases. Since the 
 Norman conquest, the ordinary way of deciding dis- 
 putes about land was by trial by battle. The idea was j^jfjje™" 
 that the two claimants should fight out their claims 
 
 with each other, and that God would work a miracle by giving the 
 victory not to the better warrior, but to the man with the better 
 claim. So crude a system now seemed impious to the clergy and 
 foolish to the lawyer. The Grand Assize gave claimants to estates 
 the opportunity of referring their claim to tlie decision of a jxury, as 
 an alternative to the barbaric custom of trial by battle. This was 
 welcomed as an especial boon to the weak and feeble. 
 
124 HENRY II. OF^NJOU [1166- 
 
 14. Another famous law of Henry's was tiie Assize of Arins of 
 1181, by wkich. the old English national militia of the fyrd was 
 The Assize revised and organized. By it every freeman was re- 
 ef Arms, quired to provide himself with arms of a kind suitable 
 
 to his estate, so that he might when called upon defend 
 the country from invasion or assist in putting down rebellion. This 
 assize made the feudal service of the barons less imijortant. Long 
 before this the kings had established the custom of levying taxes 
 called scutage, or shield-money, from the military 
 tenants, whereby they paid to the crown sums of money 
 instead of serving personally. With this money the king was able 
 to hire professional soldiers, who fought better than the barons. 
 But the mercenaries were expensive and unpopular, and after the 
 Assize of Arms Henry employed tliem for foreign service only, 
 and depended chiefly on the fyrd for home service. Despot 
 though he was, he was pojjular enough to be able to trust the 
 English people to bear arms, even though those arms might be used 
 against him. 
 
 15. In 1184 Henry issued the Assize of Woodstoch, or the Assize 
 of the Forest. He was an indefatigable hunter, and his chief object 
 The Assize of ^^^ ^° protect the game which he preserved for his 
 Woodstock, sport. Moreover. Hke his predecessors, Henry regarded 
 
 the forests as the districts specially subject to his 
 arbitrary control. This assize accoi'dingly was very severe, and shows 
 Henry's government at its worst. It was the first formal code of 
 regulations drawn up for the forests, and something was gained 
 when even a severe law was set up in place of the royal caprice 
 which had hitherto alone regulated them. A system of forest 
 courts was established analogous to those of the rest of the country. 
 Even in the forests Henry found scope for his favourite system of 
 juries. 
 
 16. Henry 11. won back the authority over Britain as a whole 
 which his grandf atlier had exercised. The lords marcher in Wales 
 Henry II 's J"6gained the position which had been threatened under 
 relations to Stephen ; but the princes of Gwynedd, though acknow- 
 Wales a^d ledging Henry as their overlord, were able in practice 
 
 to keep him at arm's length. Thrice Heniy led ex- 
 peditions to the wilds of Snowdon, but not one of them was reaUy 
 successful. The restilt of this was that North Wales remained a 
 strong and nearly independent national Welsh state ; but Welsh 
 and marcher lords alike looked up to Henry as supreme. Under 
 liim the Welsh bishops finally accepted the claims of the archbishop 
 
-ii88.] HENRY II. OF ANJOU 125 
 
 of Canterbury to be their metropolitan. In 1188 Archbishop 
 Baldwin traversed Wales from end to end to preach a new 
 cmsade. Scotland, even more than Wales, felt the weight of 
 Henry's arm. We have seen how he compelled Malcolm iv. to 
 surrender the advantages won by David under Stephen. Mal- 
 colm's brother and successor, William the Lion, was a warlike and 
 powerful king. In 1173 he united with Henry's foreign and 
 baronial enemies in a great attack on his power. Taken prisoner 
 at Alnwick, he was forced, as the price of his release, to sign the 
 ignominious treaty of Falaise ; by this he fully accepted Henry as 
 liege lord of Scotland, and admitted English garrisons into Edin- 
 burgh and other chief towns of his realm. 
 
 17. Henry ii.'s reign is remarkable for the extension of the 
 Norman power to Ireland. Ireland, which in the days of Anglo- 
 Saxon barbarism had been the most civilized country -., ^ . . 
 
 in western Europe, had now fallen far away from its period of 
 ancient glory. The land was divided among many '""'sh Inde- 
 petty kings, who were always waging war against each 
 other. Though one of these claimed to be overlord of the whole 
 land, he had little real power. The old Celtic system, by which 
 the chief of each tribe really ruled over his clansmen, still prevailed, 
 and kept back the political development of the island. Danish 
 chieftains bore rule over coast towns, such as Dublin, Cork, and 
 Limerick, and added a new element to the general confusion. The 
 Church was as disorganized as the State. 
 
 18. The quarrels of the Irish with each other first gave the 
 Normans a pretext for establishing themselves in Ireland. The 
 heroes of the Norman conquest of Ireland were the -^^ Norman 
 Norman marchers of South Wales, who extended their conquest of 
 power over the island by the same devices that had J'*'*"^- 
 secured for their grandfathers the richer parts of South Wales. 
 Dermot, king of Leinster. was driven in 1166 from his dominions, 
 and rashly invited some of the Norman lords of South Wales to 
 lielp him to win them back. At their head was Richard of Clare, 
 surnamed Strongbotp, lord of Chepstow and palatine earl of 
 Pembroke. He restored Dermot to his kingdom, married his 
 daughter, and seized upon his dominions after his death. Other 
 Norman adventurers followed his example, and added to the con- 
 fusion of Ireland by setting up small feudal lordships in the districts 
 which tliey had won by their swords. Henry il. had no part in 
 tlieir conquests, but he became alarmed lest they .should estabUsli 
 a power dangerous to himself. In 1171 he betook liimself to 
 
126 HENRY II. OF ANJOU [1159- 
 
 Ireland, iu order to establish his authority over Irish, Dane, and 
 Norman alike. None dared resist him. The native Irish welcomed 
 him as their protector ag-ainst the new-comers from Wales, and the 
 Normans submitted because they had not sufficient strength to 
 withstand him. In these circumstances it was easy for Henry 
 to obtain acknowledgments of his supremacy from aU the chief 
 powers in Ireland. He added to his titles that of lord of Ireland, 
 and set up an English government in Dublin. He introduced 
 Norman ecclesiastics, who strove to reorganize the Irish Church 
 after the Roman pattern. English traders established themselves 
 in the towns, and strong castles kept the fertile plains in subjection. 
 But the Irish clans held their own amidst the mountains and bogs, 
 and everywhere Henry's influence was very superficial. In this 
 fashion Henry carried out in a way the dreams of Edgar and 
 William i. He was the first English king who was in any sense 
 lord of all the British is]ands. 
 
 19. By inheritance and marriage Henry was suzerain over all 
 western France. Prom his father came the county of Anjou 
 
 and Touraine ; Normandy and Maine he inherited 
 EmD^^^^*° from his mother; his marriage made him duke of 
 
 Aquitaine. His wife, Eleanor, was the heiress of the 
 old line of the dukes of Aquitaine, whose authority extended over 
 all south-western France, from the river Loire to the Pyrenees, and 
 from the Bay of Biscay to the mountains of Auvergne and the 
 Cevennes. The northern part of this region was the county of 
 Poitou, whose capital was Poitiers. More to the south lay Guienne 
 and Gascony, of wliich the chief towns were Bordeaux and Bayonne. 
 Over the whole of this region the French kings had never exercised 
 any substantial authority, and even the dukes of Aquitaine were little 
 more than its overlords. Real power belonged to the turbulent 
 feudal nobles, whose constant feuds with each other, and with the 
 towns, kept the whole land full of violence and bloodshed. Never- 
 theless it was a rich and vigorous region, differing so widely from 
 northern France that its inhabitants looked upon botli king of 
 Paris and dukes of Rouen as foreigners. South of the Dordogne 
 the people spoke the Gascon or Provencal tongue, which was a 
 different language from the French of the north. They cherished 
 dearly their local independence, and even a strong ruler like Henry 
 was not able to subject tliem to the severe discipline which had 
 made England peaceable and law-abiding. 
 
 20. Eleanor of Aquitaine was a woman of vigorous character and 
 unruly disposition. She had married Henry because she had been 
 
 I 
 
-II74-1 HENRY II. OF ANJOU 12/ 
 
 at variance with her first htisband, Louis vii. of France, who had 
 wedded her for the sake of her dominions. Before long she quar- 
 relled with Henry also, and inspired her sons to 'join jjenpy II. 
 with her former husband in attempts to overthrow and his 
 their father. It was easier for her to do this, since ™-™"y' 
 Henry was an affectionate father, and anxious to share with his sons 
 the g-overnment of his dominions. We have seen how he crowned 
 his eldest son Henry king* in 1170, and proposed to make him his 
 partner in power. He wished to establish the younger sons also 
 in the government of some outlying portion of his dominions. 
 Richard, the second son, was made duke of Aquitaine, and showed 
 great valour and energy in his efforts to reduce his mother's in- 
 heritance to some sort of order. Geoffrey, his third son, married 
 the heiress of Brittany, and the lands under Henry's overlordship 
 were still further extended when Geoffrey became reigning count of 
 Brittany under his father's supremacy. John, the youngest and 
 best beloved of Henry's sons, was married to the heiress of the 
 great Gloucester earldom, and sent to rule Ireland. But none of 
 Henry's sons were worthy of their father's generosity ; their con- 
 stant intrigues and rebellions embittered the last years of his life. 
 
 21. Neighbouring princes were extremely jealous of Henry's 
 great position, and did their best to undermine his power. Among 
 his chief enemies was the count of Toulouse, the here- Henry's 
 ditary rival of the duke of Aquitaine, and against him foreigrn 
 Henry waged, in 1159, a war called the war of Toulouse ; Po'lcv* 
 later on he compelled the count of Toulouse to do homage to him. 
 The count of ToiUouse was only saved from destruction by the help 
 afforded Mm by LouLs vii. of France, against whom -j-jje ^^p ^f 
 Henry had scruples in waging war because Louis was Toulouse, 
 liis overlord. In the hope of keeping up friendly relations ^ 
 with France, Henry married his eldest son to Louis's daughter ; 
 but Louis was as treacherous as Henry's own cliildren. During the 
 period when tJie outcry against Henry as the cause of St. Thomas's 
 death had turned public opinion against him. Louis made an 
 alliance with the young king and his brothers Richard and Geoffrey. 
 This grew into a great confederation of all the English king's 
 enemies. WiUiam of Scotland, as we have seen, joined the league, 
 and the feudal barons, both in England and Normandy, jj^g ^ars of 
 though afraid to attack Henry so long a« he was at peace. 1 1 73 and 
 eagerly availed themselves of his difficulties with his l*'^*' 
 fliildren and foreign neighbours to unfurl once more ilie Twnuer 
 of baronial independence. In 1173 and 1174 the great struggle 
 
128 
 
 HENRY II. OF ANJOU 
 
 [1174- 
 
 William /'s Posessions in France 
 County of A nJou..~. ...... 
 
 Continental Lands of Stephen. „„ 
 Inheritance of Eleanor of Aquitaine. L — J 
 
 County of Brittany I J- 
 
 French' King's Domain in 1185-. I 1 ^ 
 
 Boundary of French Monarchy.. 
 
 EmeryWaUc 
 
 FRANCE IN THE ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES, SHOWING THE 
 CONTINENTAL DOMINIONS OF THE NORMAN AND ANGEVIN KINGS. 
 
 J 
 
-1 189.] HENRY II. OF ANJOU I29 
 
 between Henry and his enemies extended from the Tweed to the 
 PjTenees. Henry was everywhere victorious. We have seen how 
 he crushed William of Scotland and forced him to sign the 
 humiliating treaty of Falaise. Louis of France failed in his 
 invasion of Normandy, and the fleet with which the younger Henry 
 set out to invade England was scattered by a storm. The fidelity of 
 the official class, and the loyalty of the English people, made it an 
 easy matter for Henry to suppress the baronial rebellion. Over 
 his nobles his triumph was a permanent one ; the rising of 1173 
 and 1174 was the last of the many feudal revolts against the 
 national monarchy which had begun a hundred years earlier with 
 the rebellions of earls Raljjh and Roger against William i. 
 
 22. For the next few years Henry ruled in peace. With wonder- 
 ful magnanimity he forgave Ixis rebellious children, and restored 
 them to their governments. He was now one of the Henry's 
 greatest kings in Christendom, and foreign princes foreign 
 eagerly sought his alliance. He married his daughters * ances. 
 to the kings of Castile and Sicily, the count of Toulouse, and to 
 Henry the Lion, the greatest of the German dukes and the rival 
 of the mighty Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. By these alliances, 
 and by other means, Henry obtained powerful support against his 
 natural enemy the king of France. He established friendship 
 which long outlasted his life v/ith Castile, the chief Spanish king- 
 dom, with Germany, and with Flanders. For the rest of the Middle 
 Ages there was a traditional friendsliip between England and these 
 three lands, just as there was a traditional enmity with France. 
 Thus the foreign policy of the Angevin king coloured the foreign 
 policy of England for several centuries. 
 
 23. The folly and wickedness of his children cast a gloom over 
 the last years of Henry's life. The young King Henry went to 
 war with his brother Richard, and forced the old king ^^^ rebel- 
 to take up arms on behalf of the latter. In the course lions of 
 
 of the struggle the young king expired in 1183. Henry's 
 G^Boffrey of Brittany died two years later, in 1185 ; 
 but Richard still gave liim plenty of trouble. In 1189 Richard 
 once more rose in revolt, and made a close alliance with the son of 
 Louis VII., Philip ir., called Augustus, who became king of France 
 in 1180. It was a grievous disappointment to Henry that his 
 youngest son, John, wlio ha<l hitherto remained faitliful, joined his 
 brother in tliis rebellion. After this Henry had no heart to fight 
 against his treacherous sous. Smitten with a mortal illness, he 
 threw himself on his bed, and cried, " Let things go as they will ; 
 
 K 
 
I30 HENRY II. OF ANJOU [1189. 
 
 I care no more for myself or for anything else in the world." A 
 few days later he died, on July 7, miirmuring, " Shame, shame on 
 
 a conquered king." Here Henry was unjust to him- 
 deawf ^189 ^^ ' ^* work was far from being undone, even by the 
 
 treachery of his own sons. He had established the 
 unity of England on so firm a basis that it could not be shaken 
 even by the incompetence of those who came after him. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION (1189-1199) 
 
 Chief dates: 
 
 1 189. Accession of Richard i. 
 
 I189-II92. Richard on Crusade. 
 
 1 194. Richard's release and second visit to England. 
 
 1 199. Death of Richard i. 
 
 1. Richard of Aquitaine succeeded without difficulty to all his 
 father's dominions. Despite his treachery to his father, he was 
 not without noble qualities, and shed bitter tears 
 when he heard of Henry's miserable end. Brought Rj^^pd^'' ° 
 up amidst the constant tumults of his mother's in- 
 heritance, he became a constimmate warrior and a famous knight. 
 He was tall and handsome, with fair hair and blue eyes. Well 
 educated, he could, it was said, talk Latin better than an arch- 
 bishop. He loved poetry, and was himself a poet, while among 
 his friends was Bertrand de Bom, the greatest of the troubadours, 
 or poets, of southern France. He had ability enough to make him 
 a good ruler ; but he cared little for extending his power over his 
 dominions, and threw his whole soul into the quest of personal 
 adventures. He was the least EngUsh of our kings, and during 
 his reign of ten years only paid two short visits to England. 
 During those years his exploits as a warrior made him the hero of 
 all Christendom, and gained him liis surname of Richard the Lion 
 Heart. But the personal adventures of the king go on quite 
 different lines from the history of his kingdom. 
 
 2. When Richard became king, all Europe rang witli the preach- 
 ing of a new crusade. The Christian kingdom of Jerusalem, estab- 
 lished by the First Crusade, had long fallen into evil mgj,,ip<i gj,^ 
 days. The energy of the western lords of Syria the Third 
 withered away amidst a tropical climate and oriental ^ro^****' 
 surroundings. For a time the Crusaders held their 
 own because of the divisions of their Mohammedan enemies. At last 
 a great Mohammedan state grew up in Syria, whose head waa the 
 
 »3« 
 
132 
 
 RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION 
 
 [1187- 
 
 Sultan Saladin. In 1187 Saladin won a great victory over the 
 Christians, and wrested from them Jerusalem itself. The crusading' 
 kingdom was reduced to a few seaport towns, and would clearly he 
 destroyed altogether unless Cliristendom united in a great crusade 
 to restore it. The new expedition, called the Third Crusade, was 
 preached with energy and success. Frederick Barbarossa, the old 
 emperor, and Philip Augustus, the young king of France, both took 
 the cross. To Richard the crusade offei-ed the chance of personal 
 
 ^oqHwj" 
 
 The Crusade of Richard I. 
 
 Outward route shown thus:-....—^.— 
 
 adventure and military distinction such as he loved. He went to 
 England, was crowned king, and used every means to raise money 
 to equip himself and his followers on the crusade. He sold to the 
 highest bidder the chief offices of Church and State in England. 
 William Longchamp, bishop of Ely, a foreigner by birth, bought 
 the offices of chancellor and justiciar. He allowed William of Scot- 
 land to renounce the hard conditions of the treaty of Falaise in 
 return for a money payment. So eager was he to amass treasure 
 that he declared that he would have sold London could he have 
 found a purchaser. Then he stai-ted for Palestine, and England saw 
 no more of him for five years. Richard travelled to the Holy Land 
 by way of France. At MarseUles he took ship for the East, but 
 tarried on his way in Sicily and Cyprus, where he married his wife 
 Berengaria of Navarre. In 1191 he landed near Acre, the chief 
 
-II94-] RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION 133 
 
 port of the enisading" kingdom, and a place which still held out 
 against Saladin. Philip Augustus had arrived there before him, and 
 the two kings soon forced Acre to surrender. From Acre Richard 
 marched towards Jerusalem, and arrived within a few miles of the 
 holy city ; but bad weather prevented further progress, especially 
 as the French and English elements in the aimy were quarrelling 
 bitterly with each other. PhUip Augustus was already jealous of 
 his old ally, and hurried back to Europe to profit by his absence. 
 In these circumstances all Richard's personal heroism could not 
 procure complete success to his cause. In 1192 he made a truce 
 by which the Christians were consoled in some measure for the 
 loss of Jerusalem by the condition that pilgrims were allowed free 
 access to the holy places. 
 
 3. Richard then started to return to Europe ; news reached him 
 that Philip Augustus was so hostile that the direct route back 
 through France was unsafe. Richard therefore Richard's 
 determined to travel by way of Germany. To avoid captivity In 
 attention he went in disguise, accompanied by only a "®''™*"y' 
 few followers ; but he soon attracted notice, and near Vienna was 
 arrested by Leopold, duke of Austria, an old crusader with whom 
 he had quarrelled in the Holy Land. The supreme ruler of Ger- 
 many was now the Emperor Henry vi., son of Frederick Barbarossa, 
 who had died on the crusade. Henry vi. hated Richard because 
 he had given a refuge to his brother-in-law, Henry the Lion, 
 whom Frederick Barbarossa had expelled from Germany. He 
 welcomed the accident which had brought Richard within Leopold's 
 power, and soon the Austrian duke handed Richard over to the 
 emperor's direct custody. Henry kept Richard in prison until he 
 agreed to pay the enormous ransom of £100,000 — a sum almost 
 amounting to two years of the royal revenue, at a time when the 
 people were taxed to the uttermost. Besides this, Richard was 
 forced to surrender his kingdom to the Emperor, and receive 
 it back as a fief of the empire. In compensation for this humi- 
 liation Henry granted Richard the kingdom of Burgundy, or 
 Aries — a grant which meant nothing at all, as Henry had little 
 power over that district. Meanwhile strenuous effortin were made 
 to raise the king's ransom. Every landholder was called tijwn to 
 pay a fourth of his income, and the very chalices in the churches 
 were melted down to make up the sum. By 1194 the money was 
 paid, and Richard was free to go home. 
 
 4. During the five years of Richard's absence there had been 
 much confiision and some civil war in England. Yet it was a 
 
134 RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION [1189- 
 
 remarkaHe testimony to tlie abiding strength, of Henry 11. 's 
 administrative system that the machinery of government continued 
 
 to work even in the absence of the sovereign. Bishop 
 during Longchamp, the justiciar .was not a successful minister. 
 
 Bichard's He offended the barons by his pride and his foreign 
 tl89"l 194 ^^y^' ^^*1 tli^y called on Earl John, the king's younger 
 
 brother, to help them to drive him from power. 
 Longchamp could not resist the force they brought against him. 
 and was forced in 1191 to quit the realm. At that moment 
 Walter of Coutances, archbishop of Rouen, came back from 
 crusade with a letter from Richard, nominating him as justiciar. 
 The barons accepted the king's candidate, and the archbishop 
 ruled England peaceably for two years. But when Richard's 
 captivity was known, Philip of France invaded Normandy, and 
 tried to capture Rouen. John alKed himseK with the Trench 
 king, and rose in revolt against Richard. It is good evidence 
 that the archbishop of Rouen was a wise minister, that he drove 
 Philip out of Noi'mandy, put down John's revolt, and raised the 
 king's ransom. 
 
 5. In 1194 Richard again appeared in England. His second 
 visit was almost as short as his first, and, as before, he devoted 
 England most of his energy to raising money. He generously 
 
 from 1 1 94 forgave his treacherous brother, but was eager to have 
 to 1 1 99. revenge on the French king, who had striven to rob 
 
 him of his dominions when he was the emperor's captive. Leav- 
 ing his comrade on the crusade, Hubert Walter, archbishop of 
 Canterbury, as justiciar, Richard soon left England, and was never 
 seen there again. He spent the rest of liis life in waging war 
 against the French king, and left the whole administration of 
 England in the hands of the justiciar. Hubert Walter was a 
 nephew of Ranulf Glanville, justiciar of Henry 11., and had been 
 well trained in the work of administration. He was powerful 
 enough to make several improvements in the administrative 
 system, and was ingenious in devising expedients to supply Richard 
 with money for fighting his battles. In 1198 he imposed such 
 burdens upon the people that they cotJd bear them no longer. 
 When called upon to furnish knights to fight for Richard in France, 
 the barons resisted. Hugh of Avalon, bishop of Lincoln, a saintly 
 man who had once been a hermit, made himseK the spokesman 
 of the opposition. He declared that he would rather go back to ■ 
 his old hermit's life than lay fresh burdens on the tenants of his 
 bishopric. Hubert was forced to withdraw the proposal, and soon 
 
-1 199-] 
 
 RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION" 
 
 135 
 
 after resigned office. His successor was a layman, Geoffrey Fitz 
 Peter, earl of Essex. 
 
 6. During" all these years Richard was doing his best to break 
 down the power of Philip of France, and achieved a fair measure of 
 success. To protect Rouen and Normandy from in- „. . ., 
 vasion he built a new castle on a chalk cliff dominat- last wars 
 ing the Seine, near the town of Les Andelys. It was *"<* death, 
 a large and well-planned structure, and it was built 
 within twelve months. Proud of his skill as an engineer, Richard 
 cried. " Is not this a fine saucy baby of mine, this child of a year old ? " 
 From this jest Richard's 
 castle took its name of Clia- 
 teau Gaillard — that is, Saucy 
 Casth. GraUant soldier though 
 he was, Richard's camxmigns 
 were somewhat unfruitful. 
 His energies were consumed 
 in petty wars which had no 
 real influence on events. In 
 one of these he met his death 
 in 1199. A vassal of Richard's, 
 lord of Chains, near Limoges, 
 discovered a treasure buried 
 in the earth. Richard claimed 
 the find for himself, on the 
 ground that, as treasure-trove, 
 it belonged to him as over- 
 lord. His vassal resisted, and 
 Richard went in person to be- 
 siege the castle of Chiilus. 
 which the rebel held against 
 him. One day, as the king 
 
 was watching the progress of the siege, he was struck in the breast 
 by the bolt of a crossbow. The wound was treated by so unskilful 
 a surgeon that the flesh mortified. As Richard lay dying the 
 castle was taken, and the soldier wlio had shot him was brought 
 captive before him. " What have I done to thee," said the dying 
 king. " that thou shouldst slay me P " " Thou hast slain," answered 
 the archer, " my father and two of my brothers ; torture me as thou* 
 wilt, I shall die gladly since I have slain thee." Richard ordered 
 the man to l)e set free. He then gathered his barons round him, 
 and urged them to accept John as his successor. He died on 
 
 A. Outwork 
 
 B. Outer Wew( 
 
 C. Inner Ward 
 D.Keep 
 E.Outworlia leading 
 
 to River Seine 
 
 ■ourr Vallut K. 
 PLAN OF CHATEAU GAILLARD. 
 
136 RICHARD I. CCEUR DE LION [1199. 
 
 April 6, 1199, and, in spite of his commands, the crossbowman 
 was cruelly put to death. Though he had done so little for 
 England, Richai'd's reputation as a warrior long kept his memory 
 green. Apart from his personal exploits, the importance of his 
 reign rests in the fact that it proved that the foundations of the 
 system of Henry 11. had been so carefully laid that the ministers 
 were able to rule England in peace, despite Richard's absence and 
 neglect. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 JOHN LACKLAND (1199-1216) 
 
 Chief dates : 
 
 1199. Accession of John. 
 
 1204. Loss of Normandy. 
 
 1208. England put under Interdict. 
 
 1213. John's submission to Innocent ill. 
 
 1215. The Great Charter. 
 
 1216. Death of John. 
 
 1. On Richard's death John hurried to England, and easily got him- 
 self accepted as king. He was not the nearest heir by birth, for 
 his elder brother, GeofErey of Brittany, had left a son 
 named Arthur. Many who distrusted John wished j^^^^^I°qq^ 
 that Arthur should succeed Richard. But Arthur was 
 a boy, and it was quite in accordance with old English precedent 
 that his uncle, who was a grown man, should be preferred to him. 
 Philip of France, ever anxious to make mischief in the Angevin 
 dominions, supported Arthur's cause ; but Queen Eleanor, though 
 now very old, used all her influence against her grandson, and in 
 favour of her youngest son. On May 27 John was crowned in 
 Westminster Abbey by Hubert Walter. 
 
 2. John's previous career was ominous for the future. When 
 sent as a young man to rule Ireland, his petulance and folly had 
 so disgusted the Irish chieftains that Henry ii. was 
 compelled to withdraw from him the government of pacter. 
 the island. We have seen already his treachery and 
 ingratitude to his father and elder brother. Able, like all the 
 Angevins, and capable, on occasion, of energetic action, both as a 
 wan'ior and statesman, he wrecked his whole career by the narrow 
 selfishness wliich sacrificed all his highest interests to gratify the 
 caprice of the moment. His life was foul ; he was cruel, treacherous, 
 and deceitful ; he could be bound by no promise, and kept stead- 
 fast in no course of action. The history of William Rufus had 
 shown that a bad man might be a competent king. As a man, John 
 
 137 
 
138 JOHN LACKLAND [1199- 
 
 was not much worse than Euf us ; as a king, he was utterly lacking- 
 in that intelligent sense of self-interest which gave purpose to 
 Rufus's wickedest acts of tyranny. From the beginning of his reign 
 he was only saved from disaster hy the restraining influence ex- 
 ercised over him by three wise advisers. His mother, Eleanor, 
 secured his succession to the whole of the Angevin Empire. 
 Hubert Walter, the archbishop of Canterbury, kept up some sort 
 of terms between him and the Church. The justiciar, Greoffrey Fitz 
 Peter, managed, despite many obstacles, to carry on the internal 
 government of England on the lines laid down by Henry 11. As 
 time went on the removal of these three faithful friends left John 
 free to follow his own caprice, and in each case his personal action 
 involved him in humiliation and disaster. The death of Eleanor 
 was quickly followed by the loss of Normandy. The death of 
 Hubert Walter soon led to a mortal quarrel with the Church. 
 When Fitz Peter died John blundered into a quaxTel with his 
 English subjects which cost him his greatest and last humiliation. 
 Round these three great calamities the history of his reign centred. 
 The Angevin Empire, which had survived the neglect of Richard, 
 was destroyed by the active tyranny of John. 
 
 3. It was with great difficulty that Eleanor had succeeded in 
 winning over all the Angevin dominions in France to John's side. 
 John and ^^® ^^^ helped by the treachery of Philip 11., who 
 Apihup of took up arms on Arthur's behaK, but kept all the con- 
 Brittany, quests he made for himself. This annoyed Arthur's 
 friends so much that they made terms with John, and finally, 
 in 1200, Philip himself recognized his rival as his brother's heir. 
 Within a few months of this recognition John's foUy and greed 
 compelled him to fight once more for his dominions. He repudiated 
 his rich wife Isabella of Gloucester, and married Isabella of 
 Angouleme, the heiress of the county of that name. Isabella was 
 betrothed to Hugh of Lusignan, coxint of La Marche, the most 
 powerful of the lords of Poitou, who was bitterly incensed at losing 
 both the lady and her possessions. He called upon the barons of 
 Poitou to help him ; many of these had grievances of their own 
 against their capricious sovereign, and they willingly appealed to 
 Philip II. as overlord to protect them from the lawless acts of their 
 immediate lord. After long delays PhUip accepted their appeal, 
 and in 1202 summoned John to Paris to answer the complaints 
 brought against him. John refused to appear, and the court of the 
 French king condemned him to lose all his lands in France. Philip 
 at once invaded Normandy, in the hope of enforcing the sentence 
 
I2I4.] JOHN LACKLAND 1 39 
 
 in person. He recognized Arthur of Brittany as lord of Aqoitaine 
 and Anjou, and invited him to conquer his inheritance. Arthur, 
 thouprh only fifteen years old, showed gallantry and resolution. He 
 invaded Poitou, and took possession of Mirebeau, one of its chief 
 strongholds. His grandmother, Eleanor, who was in the town, was 
 forced to take refuge in the castle, where she was strictly blockaded 
 by her grandson. John himseK came to his mother's rescue, 
 defeated Arthur's troops, and took his nephew prisoner. Arthur 
 was imprisoned at Rouen, and was murdered in 1203 by his uncle's 
 orders. Next year old Queen Eleanor died, and John's cause 
 speedily collapsed. 
 
 4. PhiUp II. threw all his energies into the conquest of 
 Normandy. John remained inactive at Rouen, and seemed un- 
 moved by his rival's successes. " Let Philip go on," Tj,g \q^^ of 
 he said ; " whatever he takes, I shall retake it in a Normandy 
 single day." At last Philip besieged Chateau Gaillard. ^"*^ ^'^°"- 
 Richard's favourite castle held out gallantly for eight months, and 
 its reduction was one of the greatest feats of military engineering of 
 the time. John made but feeble efforts to succour the garrison, and 
 in April, 1204, Philip captured the place by assault. Normandy was 
 now open to attack, and many of its barons, disgusted with John's 
 slackness, made common cause with the French king. With the 
 surrender of Rouen in June, the whole of the duchy passed into 
 Philip's hands. Next year Philip established liis power over the 
 greater part of Poitou. Anjou was overrun with equal ease, and 
 by 1206 John's authority over France was limited to the lands 
 south of the Charente. 
 
 5. For the rest of his reign John made half-hearted and gene- 
 rally unsuccessful attempts to reconquer his father's lands, and the 
 levity and instability of the Poitevin barons gave him 
 
 many chances of turning the tables on Philip. His l^ Roche au 
 most serious attempt was made in 1213, wlien he Moine and 
 managed to win back much of the ground lost in ^ouvlnes, 
 Poitou and Anjou. His nephew Otto, son of his 
 sister and Henry the Lion, who had been brought up at his court, 
 was now Roman emperor, through the support of Pope Inno- 
 cent III. Otto, however, soon quarrelled with the pope, and as 
 John was also on bad terms with Rome, uncle and nephew worked 
 closely together. As Philip of France was the close ally of Inno- 
 cent, Otto and John formed a great league of excommunicated 
 l)rince8 against him. In 1214. while Otto carried on the war in the 
 northern frontier of France, John went to An jon and besiegwi the 
 
I40 JOHN LACKLAND [1205- 
 
 castle of La Roche au Moine, on the Loire. Lotiis, Philip ii.'s 
 eldest son, led an army to its relief, and a battle seemed imminent, 
 but at the last moment John shirked an engagement, and fled to 
 the south. In the same year Otto was defeated by Philip in a 
 great battle at Bouvines, near Tournai. This double disaster broke 
 up the coalition. It secured the establishment of PhUip's power 
 in Anjou and Poitou, and for the rest of his life domestic concerns 
 occupied John too fully to allow him to contend any longer against 
 his adversary. Henceforth the northern parts of the Angevin 
 empire were permanently annexed to France. Though the circum- 
 stances of their loss was very disgraceful to John, yet the separa- 
 tion of England and Normandy proved, in the long run, a good 
 thing for France and England. The two countries were bound to 
 remain separate and independent nations, and it was best for both 
 that they should be so. Philip's conquests so immensely increased 
 the strength of France that henceforward the French monarchy, 
 so feeble under the early Capetians, became one of the greatest 
 states of Europe. It was also a gain to England that Normandy 
 should no longer be under the rule of the English king. Up to 
 then many English barons had had estates in both countries, and 
 the consequent division of their interests made it hard for them to 
 become good Englishmen. They had now to choose between 
 France and England. Those who had their main estates in 
 England lost their Norman possessions, so tliat their sole interests 
 were for the future on this side of the channel. Thus the separa- 
 tion of the kingdom and the duchy was another step f oi-ward in the 
 growth of English unity and English national feeling. The 
 Norman aristocracy of England had no longer any reason for acting 
 otherwise than as Englishmen. 
 
 6. In 1205 Hubert Walter, the wise archbishop of Canterbury, 
 died. His death removed a powerful check from the king, and a 
 Th d" t d ^sp^^s about the succession soon led Jolin into a 
 election at fierce conflict with the Church. The right of electing 
 Canterbury, any bishop rested with the chapter of liis cathedral, 
 and the Benedictine monks of the cathedral of Christ 
 Church, Canterbury, had an undoubted legal claim to choose the 
 new ai'chbishop. But the monks were apt to take a narrow view 
 of their duty, and to forget that the selection of the head of the 
 English Church was a business that concerned the whole country. 
 As a matter of fact, the king had always a large share in deciding 
 who was to be archbishop, and the tendency was to reduce what 
 was called the canonical election by the chapter to the mere form 
 
-I207.] JOHN LACKLAND 141 
 
 of the monks accepting the king's nominee. On this occasion, 
 however, the monks of Christ Church could not agree among eacli 
 other or with the king. The younger bretliren, thinking of the 
 interests of their monastery, rather than the interests of the 
 Church as a whole, elected as archbishop their sub-prior B>eginald, 
 a boastful *and commonplace monk, with no claim to so distin- 
 guished an office. They did not ask John's permission to proceed 
 to election, and made their choice in the utmost secrecy. They 
 sent Reginald to Rome to get \,\\& 'paUiwm from the pope, and told him 
 to say nothing about their action. Reginald, however, was so pleased 
 with his new dignity that he could not keep it to himself. News of 
 the monks' hasty choice soon reached John, who in great anger 
 ordered the chapter to choose one of his ministers, John de Grey, 
 bishop of Norwich, who was a mere politician. Some of the monks 
 consented to do this from fear of the king, and soon Grey also was 
 urging the pope to give him the pallium as the rightly elected 
 archbishop. 
 
 7. As supreme head of the Church the popes had long claimed 
 a voice in the appointment of the chief ecclesiastical dignitaries. 
 A disputed election such as this always gave them a 
 
 special opportunity of interfering with effect. The pnocures 
 Roman see was now held by Innocent iii., who was Langton's 
 perhaps the most powerful of all the popes of the t{^^» 1207 
 Middle Ages. He was eager to extend his influence in 
 every direction, and being a high-minded and honourable man, 
 was anxious that the best possible person should become archbishop 
 of Canterbury. He soon convinced himself that both Reginald 
 and John were unfit for so great a burden. He summoned repre- 
 sentatives of the chapter to Rome, and advised them to pass over 
 both candidates and make a fresh election. He recommended them 
 to choose Stephen Langton, an Englishman by birth, and a famous 
 theologian, who was then living at Rome as a cardinal of the 
 Roman Church. The monks could not resist papal pressure, 
 and elected Langton. Thereupon Innocent gave him the j>rt//n/»j, 
 and consecrated him bishop with his own hands. 
 
 8. Langton was likely to ha a much better archbishop tlian the 
 foolish monk and the greedy worldling respectively favoured by 
 chapter and king. But however wise Innocent's appoint- Quarrel of 
 ment was, it was a dangerous tiling that the head of John and 
 the English Church should be forced upon the country ^n^ocent "'• 
 by the pope, and wiser kings than John might well have hesitated 
 to accept the nomination from Rome. There is no need, however, to 
 
142 JOHN LACKLAND [1208- 
 
 suppose that deep motives of policy and a high-minded desire to 
 resist papal aggression moved John to resist Innocent's nominee. 
 John's sole wish was to get as archbishop a dependant who woTild 
 help him to plunder and oppress the Church. But, whatever his 
 motives, he would not give way to the pope, and as Innocent was 
 equally unbending, a fierce conflict broke out between them. Mean- 
 while the church of Canterbury remained vacant, for Innocent 
 would not recognize Grrey, and John would not allow Langton 
 
 to enter the country. After a year Innocent put Eng- 
 dict ?208 hind under an interdict. An interdict was one of the 
 
 severest punishments which the Church could inflict. 
 By it all public worship was forbidden ; churches were closed ; no 
 bell was tolled ; the dead were buried in unconsecrated ground 
 without any religious rites ; it was a favour that the dying were 
 admitted to the last sacraments, and baptism allowed to the new- 
 born child. Men thought that God's favour was withdrawn from a 
 land under interdict, and in that age of faith the loss of the con- 
 solations of the Church was a thing grievous to be borne. John, 
 who was as godless as William Rufus, cared Little for the interdict. 
 He was strong enough to force many of the clergy to continue their 
 services and ignore the pope's orders. Those priests who observed 
 the interdict were driven into banishment. A year passed by, 
 John's ex- ^^^ John remained as obstinate as ever. In 1209 
 communlca- Innocent excommunicated John ; that is to say, he 
 ion, 20 . refused to allow him to participate in any of the ser- 
 vices of the Church. The king was as careless of excommunica- 
 tion as he had been of the interdict, and Innocent was forced to 
 seek a more effective weapon against him. As head of the Church 
 the pope had long claimed the power of declaring that princes who 
 were foes to the Chiirch had ceased to reign over their dominions. 
 By virtue of this Innocent had already deposed John's nephew, 
 Otto. In 1212 he declared that if John resisted any longer he 
 would deprive him of his throne. Innocent called upon John's 
 enemy, Philip 11., who was now a close friend of the papacy, to 
 execute the sentence. Philip willingly accepted the commission, 
 and prepared to invade England. 
 
 9. John was seriously alarmed, and sought to buy off the 
 John' b- pope's hostility by an offer to accept Langton as 
 mission to archbishop. Innocent insisted on a more abject sub- 
 Jo^^^^"*' mission, and John, in despair, yielded to all his 
 demands. In 1213 there came to Dover a papal envoy 
 named Pandidf , appointed to reconcile John to the Church if he 
 
-I2I3.] yOHI^r LACKLAND I45 
 
 fulfilled the hard conditions imposed npon him. John agreed to 
 recogTiize Langton as archbishop, to restore to their benefices the 
 partisans of the pope whom he had banished, and to surrender his 
 crown to the triumphant pope. Two days later he received it back 
 a^ain from Pandulf , on promising to be the pope's vassal for the 
 future. Like any other feudal vassal, he took an oath of fealty to 
 Innocent as to his suzerain, and performed the humiliating act of 
 homage to the pope's representative. Moreover, he agreed to pay 
 henceforth a tribute of 1000 marks a year to the Eoman see. 
 
 10. Thus John became the vassal of the pope, as Richard had 
 become the vassal of the emperor. To the men of the time there 
 seemed little that was humiliating in both acts ; to . . . 
 modems both seem equally disgraceful. As regards comes the 
 their consequences, there was all the difference in the vassal of 
 world between the two surrenders. The emperor's 
 
 power was small, and constantly growing less. He had no means of 
 enforcing his lordship over England, so that Richard's surrender 
 was a mere form which even the emperor did not care to revive, 
 and which was soon forgotten. The pope had more influence in 
 every country in western Europe than the king, and he had in the 
 clergy permanent agents of his will. To the enormous ecclesias- 
 tical authority exercised by the pope in England after the Norman 
 conquest was now added political supremacy as overlord. Hence- 
 forth England was regarded as depending on Rome in the same 
 way that Gascony dejjended on France, or Wales on England. 
 John, however, thought little of the ultimate consequences of his 
 act, for to him it was but a move in the game. Henceforth he had 
 the pope on his side, and having by his surrender stopped the 
 French invasion, he was in a position to renew the attacks on 
 France, which ended so disastrously, as we have seen, at La Roche 
 au Moine and Bouvines. Luckily he was turned from this purpose 
 by a quarrel with his subjects. 
 
 11. From his accession John had ruled England capriciously 
 and tyrannicaUy, and had offended many of the most powerful of 
 his barons. It wa.s, however, no new thing for king _. »,_gn-w 
 and nobles to be at variance. Since the days of tlie between 
 conquest the king always relied upon his people as a ^?**r*"** 
 whole to support him against aristocratic revolt. But 
 
 times had changed since the reign of Henry ir. Cut off from 
 Normandy, the barons now thought mainly of England, and were 
 rapidly forgetting the feudal tradition whioli liad niaile it the 
 ambition of each one of them to be a little king over hia own 
 
144 JOHN LACKLAND [1213- 
 
 estate. The baronial leaders were still turbTilent and seMsh in their 
 policy, but their object was henceforward not to upset the central 
 government so much as to take a prominent share in its ad- 
 ministration. Their aims were henceforward so far national that 
 there was no reason why Englishmen should not support them. 
 Moreover, John had ruled so badly that the people might well 
 support any party which aimed at reducing his authority. 
 
 12. John's excessive demands for foreign service first fired the 
 indignation of his barons. In 1213 many refused to follow him to 
 Progress of Poitou, and in 1214 the same magnates declined to 
 the quarrel, pay a scutage which he demanded. While the king 
 
 was abroad the barons met in coujicil, and Langton 
 laid before them Henry i.'s charter of liberties, and advised 
 them to obtain a similar document from John. Up to 1213 the 
 prudent rule of the justiciar, Fitz Peter, had partly checked 
 John's tyranny ; but the justiciar now died, and John, with 
 characteristic ingratitude, rejoiced at the removal of the restraint 
 which Geoffrey had imposed upon him. During John's long absence 
 abroad the barons organized resistance. When he returned in 1214, 
 he came back disgraced and vanquished. Finding that there was 
 no chance of exacting concessions by peaceful means, the barons took 
 arms and went to war against their sovereign. Every one now 
 deserted John, save a few faithful nobles like William Marshall, 
 earl of Pembroke, who believed that they were bound to support 
 the king, even when he was a bad one. John's main reliance was 
 upon his foreign favourites and mercenary soldiers imported from 
 abroad to overawe his kingdom. With such backing it was im- 
 possible for John to hold out long against his subjects, and he soon 
 yielded as abjectly to his barons as he had formerly surrendered to 
 the pope. On June 15, 1215, he met the baronial leaders at a 
 meadow on the banks of the Thames, between Windsor and Staines, 
 called Runnymede. There he sealed the articles of submission 
 which the barons had drawn up for his acceptance. 
 
 13. Tliis document is famous as Magna Carta, or the Great 
 Charter, and is justly regarded as marking the beginnings of 
 The Great English liberty. From the conquest to this date the 
 Charter, Norman kings had reigned as despots. The union of 
 *^^^' aU classes agaiust John now forced the king to agree 
 that his authority should be limited. The clauses of the charter 
 were to some extent modelled on that of Heniy i., but there was a 
 great difference between a charter granted with the king's goodwill 
 and a charter imposed on a reluctant king at the point of the sword. 
 
-I2i6.] JOHN LACKLAXD I45 
 
 Moreover, the charter of 1215 was a much fuller document than 
 that of 1100. It contained few novelties, but clearly stated the 
 ctistoms of the realm in the days of Henry 11. It promised free- 
 dom to the English Church, and esjiecially freedom to chapters to 
 elect their bishops. A large number of clauses carefully limited 
 the rights of the crown to exact feudal dues from the barons, and 
 the barons were similarly required to treat their own tenants 
 leniently. London and the towns were to have their liberties 
 preserved ; merchants had freedom to trade in times of peace. No 
 new aids or taxes were to be levied by the king without the con- 
 sent of the great council of barons. Justice was to be denied to 
 no man, and no freeman was to be imprisoned or outlawed, save 
 according to the judgment of his peers and the law of the land. 
 
 14. John accepted the barons' demands without the least intention 
 of keeping his word. His object was to gain time, and, as soon as 
 he could, he repudiated his promise. He persuaded _ . 
 
 Innocent iii. that the charter was against the interests the war of 
 of the Eioman Church because it reduced the power of '^•"B^ and 
 the pope's vassal. In consequence of this Innocent 
 issued a bull declaring the document invalid. John then raised an 
 army of foreign mercenaries, and went to war against the barons. 
 For once he showed energy and activity. Before long he pressed 
 the nobles so hard that they were forced to call in foreign aid. 
 They requested Louis of France, who had defeated John at La Roche 
 au Moine, to come over and help them and be their king. Louis 
 at once accepted their offer, and landed in England. Even with 
 his aid the barons had still a hard task before them. The pojw 
 excommunicated Louis, and few of the clergy dared to support 
 him, while many of the officials of the school of 
 Henry 11. faithfully rallied round the king. However, J^JJ'* °|,g 
 on October 19, 1216, John died suddenly in the midst 
 of the struggle. He was the worst of English monarchs, and his 
 persistent ill fortune was entirely his own fault. It was no wonder 
 that men called him, in shame, John Lackland. With him the 
 Norman despotism came to an end. It liad done its work in 
 making England peaceable and united, and was no longer needed. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 FEUDAL BRITAIN 
 
 1. The chief results of the Norman conquest were to stimulate the 
 energy of England, to promote its uaity, and to break down the 
 wall of separation that had hitherto divided it from 
 tanceo^°the ^^^ ^'^^t of the world. In a lesser degree the Normans 
 Norman exercised a similar influence over the non-English 
 
 a°rBrftein°'' P*^ ^* *^^ British Islands. They made English- 
 speaking Scotland a feudal land as much as England. 
 Though their influence was more superficial in Celtic districts, they 
 made their power felt in Celtic Scotland, in Wales, and in Ireland. 
 Reduced to a common subjection under their restless and masterful 
 Norman lords, the Irish and the Welsh, like the English, lost some- 
 thing of their ancient freedom, and were for the first time brought 
 into more than nominal dependence upon an English king. Thus 
 the Norman conquest, which finally brought about the union of 
 England, did much to prepare the way for the later union of the 
 British Isles. While, however, Norman and Englishman were 
 amalgamated by the twelfth century into a single people, Celtic 
 tribalism and Norman feudalism lay too far asunder to be capable 
 of fusion. It resulted from this that Norman influence over 
 Celtic lands ever remained what it originally was in England — that 
 is, the rule of the alien based simply upon military force. For 
 that reason it was more superficial than was the case in England. 
 Nevertheless, the history of the British Islands would have been 
 very different had there not been Norman conquests of Scotland, 
 Wales, and Ireland, as well as of England. To all these countries 
 alike the conquest marks the chief turning-point of their history. 
 
 2. We have seen how the Norman kings completed the estab- 
 lishment of the feudal system of land tenure in England. In so 
 doing, they brought our country into line with the genei-al civi- 
 lization of that mediaeval Europe of which England soon became 
 one of the important powers. Henceforward the isolation of 
 Anglo-Saxon England was replaced by openness to new ideas, and 
 146 
 
I2i6.] FEUDAL BRITAIN 1^7 
 
 constant participation in aJl the great moTements of the time. 
 While Angio- Saxon Eng-land lived its life apart in sliig<gish 
 indifference to the world beyond, Norman and Ang-evin 
 England stood in the forefront of every great Enro- deajf^Ks 
 pean movement. Its king's were as powerful across between 
 the sea as in Britain. Its feudal institutions were Britain and 
 those of the western world. Its knights Lived the same nent. 
 life and fought after the same fashion as the warriors 
 of the continent. Englishmen took their full share in the crusades 
 and the other international movements of the time. This communion 
 of sympathy was even greater in the domain of ideas than in the 
 world of action. We shall see this in detail when we study the new 
 position of the EngUsh Church. 
 
 3. The vital fact of the Norman and Angevin periods was the 
 permanent establishment of the centralized despotism of the king. 
 The only real checks to the caprice of the monarch •ri,gi,i__ 
 were the nobles and great ecclesiastics, and even these and the 
 had little power to control the king, save by directly Great 
 waging war against him. The place of the Witenage'niot 
 
 as the council of the nation was now taken by the Great Council, 
 which did not differ very greatly from it in constitution or powers. 
 It was composed, during the twelfth century, of all the tenants in 
 chief of the crown, but in practice only the more important tenants 
 were in the habit of attending it. It agreed to new laws and to 
 extraordinary taxes; but, like the Witenagemot, it seems seldom 
 or never to have ventured to resist the wishes of a strong king. 
 Even more under the monarch's control were the courts composed 
 of officials appointed by him, such as the Curia Regis and the 
 Exchequer, of which we have spoken elsewhere. In both of them 
 the chief ministers of the crown had seats. Besides the Justiciar, 
 the regent in the king's absence, and the prime minister when he 
 was in England, the king's chief ministers wore the Chancellor, who 
 was a sort of secretary, issuing all writs and documents, and the 
 Treasurer, who controlled the finances. It was generally thouglit 
 best to give these offices to ecclesiastics, who were better educated 
 than laymen, and were not able to hand on their powers to their 
 families. The offices of state, held by lay lords, such as the military 
 dignities of Marshal and Constable, became liereditary. 
 
 4. The local courts of t])e Shire and Hundred were still con- 
 tinued. Though the feudal courte of the great landlords often 
 usurped tlie jurisdiction of the hundred, the shire moot remained 
 a strong body, though it also became in practice a court of the 
 
148 FEUDAL BRITAIN- [io66- 
 
 landlords. The circuit and jury system of Henry 11. brought it 
 into close relations with the central government, and the kings 
 found it very useful as a means of raising money and 
 Local of ascertaining public oj^inion. The immense revenue 
 
 of the crown was mainly derived by taxes on land. 
 It was collected by the Sheriffs of the shires, who went twice a year 
 to the Exchequer at "Westminster to present their accounts and 
 pay over the money they had raised. They were the chief agents 
 of the king in dealing with the local government, and had much 
 more power and importance than before the conquest. 
 
 5. Great as were the changes brought about by Norman in- 
 fluence, the vast majority of Englishmen still lived a Hfe not very 
 Earls different from that of their ancestors before the 
 
 barons, and conquest. Land remained the cliief source of wealth, 
 knights. jj^j^jj nearly everybody depended on agriculture for his 
 
 livelihood. Like the Anglo-Saxon thegns, the Norman nobles 
 owed their importance to their being possessors of large landed 
 estates. Though the kings looked with suspicion upon tlie political 
 ambitions of the barons, they put no obstacles in the way of the 
 accumulation of great estates under a single hand. War, however, 
 and the unhealthy conditions of life made the duration of a baronial 
 house extremely short. By the beginning of the thirteenth century 
 there were few Norman houses left whicli could boast an uninter- 
 rupted descent from those who came over with the Conqueror. 
 This was particularly the case with the earldoms, whose possessors 
 still formed a small and powerful class at the head of the aristocracy. 
 Next to them came the greater harons, who included all tenants in 
 chief important enough to be summoned to the king's council by a 
 special writ. By the thirteenth century, these were not more than 
 a hundred in number. The lesser harons were the tenants in chief, 
 who were called to the king's councils by general writs addressed 
 to the sheriff of each county. They ultimately became combined 
 with the mesne tenants, to form the lesser nobility, or knighthood, 
 which plays in mediaeval history the same part as tliat taken by the 
 coimtry gentry of more modern limes. Properly, a knight was a 
 fully armed and mounted soldier who had been solemnly admitted 
 to the use of arms by his older and tried comrades. The greatest 
 kings and soldiers were proud to be dubbed knight by some famous 
 warrior ; but every landowner of a fair-sized estate was, by the 
 thirteenth century, compelled by the king to become a knight, so 
 that a knight often meant simply a smaller landlord. 
 
 6, The estates of the nobles and gentry were divided into 
 
t2i6.] FEUDAL BRITAIN 1 49 
 
 •manors, which were all much of the same type. Each manor had 
 its lord, who controlled all the land and exercised jurisdiction 
 in his manorial court over his tenants. Sometimes 
 the lord had special rights of jurisdiction, as, for ex- sy^t^"*"" * 
 ample, the trial of crimiuals. In this case, he also held 
 a court-leet, in which these powers were exercised. If the lord were 
 a great man, he held many manors scattered all over England, and 
 was in consequence seldom in residence. His steward, or repre- 
 sentative, then acted on his behalf, while in any case his bailiff 
 looked after the details of cultivation and the management of the 
 estate. There was probably a hall where the lord could reside 
 with his family and servants. The land was divided into two 
 parts. First, there was the demesne, or home farm of the lord, 
 which was cultivated by his bailiff for him, by the help of the 
 villagers, who were compelled to work on their lord's 
 estate for a certain number of days in the year. The 
 rest of the manor was divided among the villagers, most of whom 
 belonged to the villein class. The villeins were serfs, bound to the 
 soil, who could not move from the estate of their lord. In some 
 ways they were not badly off. Each had his cottage and little 
 jmtoh of ground, from wliich he could not be turned off so long as 
 he performed the services of his lord. Though they had no luxuries, 
 the villeins seem to have had in ordinary times plenty of meat, 
 bread, and ale, and enough warm wooUen clothing to keep out the 
 cold. They were, however, exposed to the caprice of their lords, 
 and, though not caUed upon to perform military service, were the 
 first to suffer whenever war broke out. Though the Norman 
 conquest increased the number of viUeins, there was this compen- 
 sation — that the absolute slavery which was common in early 
 England died out during the Norman i)eriod. 
 
 7. There was little variety in the cultivation of the soil. The 
 ploughs were heavy, and were drawn by several yoke of oxen. 
 The old succession of corn-crops and fallow stUl went 
 on. The lands tilled by the tenants were not grouped husbandry, 
 together in compact Iioldings, but were scattered in 
 long narrow strips all over the manor. This was also the case 
 with the lord's demesne. In most other ways the Anglo-Saxon 
 system was continued. There was still a large extent of common 
 land, and after harvest any tenant could stiU pasture his cattle 
 on the arable fields. The farmer's object was still to raise enough 
 corn and meat to keep liim-self and his family througli tlie winter. 
 Though trade and markets were becoming more important, there 
 
I50 FEUDAL BRITAIN [1066- 
 
 was little intercourse between various districts. The estaWishment 
 of the strong Norman despotism greatly added to the happiness 
 of the ordinary man, who could till his fields and go ahout his 
 business in comparative safety. 
 
 8. Towns and trade received an immense impetus as a result of 
 the Norman conquest. Towns not only became bigger and richer ; 
 
 they ceased to be mainly the homes of husbandmen or 
 trade^ ^° refugees in time of war, and henceforth were centres 
 of trade and industry. The merchants of the chief 
 towns formed societies called Merchant-guilds, and in many places 
 the merchant-guild secured a monopoly of trade for its members, 
 as well as virtual control of the government of the borough. The 
 Norman trader was as restless and energetic as the Norman soldier, 
 and since Edward the Confessor's days many Normans had settled 
 down in English towns, and actively busied themselves in commerce. 
 The father of St. Thomas of Canterbury was, for example, a Norman 
 who had established himself in London and won a high position for 
 himseK in the city. After the conquest Jews began to take up 
 their abode in the greater English towns, and made much profit for 
 themselves as money-lenders. In this business the Jews had a 
 practical monopoly, since the law of the Chui-ch for- 
 bade all Christians to lend money on usury. They 
 were unpopular, and were often cruelly persecuted. They were 
 forced to wear a distinctive dress, and live in a special part of 
 the town, called a Jewi-y. But they generaEy enjoyed the king's 
 protection, because they could afford to pay heavily for it. Gradually 
 they obtained special laws, courts, and recognized customs of their 
 own. They were much richer than the Christians, and were 
 among the first private people who built stone houses to live in. 
 
 9. Even before the conquest London was the most important 
 town in England. From Edward the Confessor's time onward, the 
 London and court made Westminster its chief centre, and it followed 
 other chief from this that London gradually became a recognized 
 
 owns. capital. It received many libei-ties by royal charters, of 
 
 which the most important was one issued by Henry i. Its citizens 
 took an active part in politics, and their zeal in supporting Stephen 
 and in opposing John were especially noteworthy. Under Richard I. 
 London obtained the right of choosing its own mayor, and was 
 henceforth self-governing in every respect. The countiy towns 
 were contented to obtain from the king charters which extended to 
 them privileges which were already possessed by the Londoners. 
 Conspicuous among them were York, the capital of the north; 
 
-I2i6.] FEUDAL BRITAIN I5I 
 
 Exeter, the chief town of the west ; Bristol, the most important 
 port after London ; and Norwich, the leading- manufacturing city. 
 Amonpr the ports, those of the south-east coast were partdcnlarly 
 conspicuous. They were called the Cinque Ports, because they were 
 originally five in number. They formed a confederation among- 
 themselves, and showed great activity. When war arose, the ships 
 of the Cinque Ports formed a large part of the royal navy. The 
 most famous of them was Dover, the chief port of passage between 
 England and the continent. As the Norman power was extended 
 over Wales and Ireland, towns grew up for the first time in those 
 countries under the protection of the Norman lords. Despite the 
 great development of town life, the English were still not very 
 energetic in commerce. What foreign trade there was remained in 
 the hands of foreigners. It was for that reason that the Great 
 Charter laid special stress upon protecting foreign merchants, and 
 griving them free access to England in peace time. 
 
 10. Life was stUl simple, primitive, and hard. Even the king 
 and the great nobles had no high standard of comfort. There was 
 little money in the country, and a great man could 
 
 only support his numerous train of followers by wan- j'^shlons of 
 dering ceaselessly from one of his estates to another. 
 When the produce of one estate was eaten up, the magnate went 
 on to the next, for it was easier for men to move about than 
 it was for produce to be carried for long distances. Kings and 
 nobles were thus forced to change their abode so often that it was 
 never worth while to collect much furniture or make their dwellings 
 comfortable. Houses were still mainly built of wood, and the 
 castles, erected for military purposes, were cramped and dark places 
 to live in. There was much dirt and overcrowding among most 
 orders of society, and only the great had any chance of privacy. 
 Men huddled together to sleep in the same room in which they 
 lived or ate. There were few amusements, and scanty means of 
 keeping out the cold of winter. 
 
 11. Despite these disadvantages, the Normans brought in a 
 more refined way of living than that which had prevailed before th© 
 conquest. They cooked their food more delicately, 
 
 and despised the gross feeding and heavy drinking of dpws*" 
 the English. They also brought in new methods of 
 dress, which were especially exemplified by the profligate dandies 
 of William Rufus's court, whose rich mantles, embroidered tunics, 
 and long shoes, curling up to a point, were bitterly denounced by 
 Auselm and the zealous ecclesiastics. Normans out their hair short. 
 
152 FEUDAL BRITAIN [1066- 
 
 and shaved their faces, so that to the English they all looked like 
 priests. Married women wore a wimple and veil, and dressed very 
 much as nuns still do. Unmarried women and men went bare- 
 headed, though in stormy weather travellers would protect them- 
 selves by low round hats. Foreign luxuries were more common 
 than formerly, and furs were used by the wealthy of both sexes. 
 The weapons and armour of warriors long remained similar 
 to those used by the Normans in the battle of Hastings. By 
 the tweKth century horses as well as men-at-arms were protected 
 by armour. The knight's hauberk of chain-mail was supplemented 
 by other trappings to protect him better from attack. The helmet, 
 hitherto open, save for a nasal, protecting the nose, became an 
 elaborate structure, closed by a grating, or visor, with holes for 
 the eyes and mouth. Under the helmet was worn a skull-cap of 
 steel, covered by a hood of mail, protecting the head and neck. 
 
 12. The towns and villages were still rude collections of wooden 
 and mud huts, but great care was taken in the erection of castles, 
 
 churches, and monasteries. The first Norman castles 
 castles were hastily built structures of wood, raised upon a 
 
 lofty artificial mound of earth, which was surrounded 
 by a deep ditch and defended by a thick palisade. Soon stone 
 castles began to be erected. These were of two types. In 
 both, the defences centred round a great tower, called the keep. 
 Sometimes the keep was a high square tower built of solid stone 
 with walls of enormous thickness, and roofed either with wood or 
 by vaults of stone, so that the whole area within its walls served 
 for habitation or storage. Sometimes the keep was more lightly 
 erected on the top of an artificial mound of earth, which was not 
 strong enough to bear the ponderous weight of the former variety. 
 This latter species was called the shell-keep, and was often hexagonal 
 or polygonal in shape. In this the exterior wall of the tower served 
 only as a curtain, and the buildings were roughly erected in wood 
 or stone within its area. The White Tower of the Tower of London, 
 and Rochester Castle, are famous instances of the square keep, 
 while the keeps of Lincoln and Carisbrooke exemplify the shell-keep. 
 In each type of castle tliere were exterior defences, enclosing a 
 wide area by stone waUs, liigh earthworks, and deep ditches filled 
 with water. Later on, the Norman builders sometimes erected 
 round, instead of square keeps, as, for example, at Pembroke, or at 
 Conisborough, near Doncaster, in Yorkshire, where the huge round 
 tower is further strengthened by buttresses, and its interior is 
 richly fitted up and adorned. Wherever the Normans went they 
 
-12 16.] FEUDAL BRITAIN 153 
 
 built their fortresses, so that the march of Wales, even more than 
 England, became pre-eminently a land of castles. The famous 
 Chateau Gaillard, built by Richard i. in Normandy, was the most 
 elaborate castle of its day (see ground plan on page 135), and pre- 
 pares the way for the magnificent and complicated fortresses of the 
 thirteenth century. 
 
 13. The Norman style of architecture, roughly illustrated by their 
 military buildings, attained its richer and more artistic develop- 
 ment in the solemn and mighty churches wliich the 
 
 piety of the new-comers erected in every part of the churches 
 land. EUward the Confessor's abbey of Westminster 
 shows that this fashion had begun before the conquest. The 
 removal of the cathedrals from the country to the great tovms, and 
 the wonderful development of monastic life which followed the 
 conquest, gave many opportunities for erecting Norman churches 
 in every part of England. The nave of Durham Cathedral, com- 
 pleted by Ranulf Flambard, and the cathedral of Norwich, erected 
 by bishop Herbert of Losinga, represent the earlier Norman 
 type ; while the naves of the cathedrals of Peterborough and Ely 
 illustrate the richer Norman of the twelfth century. Both are 
 characterized by the prevalence of the rotind arch and by massive 
 solemnity of proportion, while in the later examples there is much 
 barbaric richness of decoration. They belong to the Romanesque 
 type of architecture which the Romans bequeathed to all Europe. 
 
 14. The Romanesque builders were irnable to erect vaults of 
 stone over large or high buildings. About the middle of the 
 twelfth century successful experiments in the art of 
 
 vaulting large spaces resulted in the Gothic style of nlngs of 
 architecture, which began to replace the Romanesque. Gothic 
 The earliest Gothic buildings were erected in France, f^^ ^'^ 
 There was no sudden change from the old to the 
 newer style. Gothic grew gradually out of the older Romanesque, 
 and we can trace, especially in the buildings of Henry ii.'s time, how 
 the one style fades into the other. Examples of the transition are 
 to be seen in the choir of Canterbury Cathedral, built by a French 
 arcliitect soon after the murder of St. Thoma.s, and in the great 
 abbeys erected to accommodate tlie Cistercian and other new 
 orders, conspicuous instances of which are the pictures«iue ruins of 
 Fountains or Kirkstall in Yorkshire. In these round arclies, after 
 the Norman fashio^, are found side by side with the pointed arch 
 of the later style. The Gothic vault is largely employed, and the 
 general structure is lighter and more masterly than that of the 
 
154 FEUDAL BRITAIN [1066- 
 
 Norman builders. When the G-othic style had attained its fuU 
 proportions, the pointed arch replaced the round Norman arch. 
 The first truly G-othic building erected in England was the choii- 
 of Lincoln Cathedral, built by its bishop, St. Hugh, at the very 
 beginning of the thirteenth century. 
 
 15. We have already seen that a remarkable development of 
 monastic life followed the Norman conquest. In the abbey of 
 New monas- Battle, erected on the site of his victory over Harold, 
 tic move- the Conqueror set a model which his followers faith- 
 ments. fully adopted. New monasteries rose up aU over the 
 
 land, and many French houses of religion received great estates in 
 England. At first the new abbeys aU followed the rule of St. 
 Benedict. Early in the twelfth century fresh monastic types were 
 brought from the continent into England. Conspicuous among 
 these were the Cistercians, or White Monies, who sought 
 C s epc ans. ^ ^^^^ themselves from the temptations of the Bene- 
 dictine houses by extreme asceticism of life, by withdrawing from 
 the haunts of man and setting up their abbeys in the wilderness, 
 and by eschewing aU pomp and ornament even in the conduct 
 of Divine worship and the building of their habitations and 
 churches. For this reason the Cistercian monks chose for their 
 abodes remote districts, such as the hills of Yorkshire and the 
 mountains of Wales. About the same time there came to England 
 the Canons Regular, who, while living the Hfe of 
 Regular. monks, strove to do also the work of clerks, and 
 busied themselves with teaching and preaching as well 
 as with meditation and prayer. Another new monastic type was 
 that of the Military Orders, which were set up as the result of the 
 Crusades. The chief of these were the knights of the Temple and 
 the knights of St. John. These orders lived, when at peace, the 
 life of the canons regular, but their special mission 
 tary Opdeps ^^^ ^ ^8"ht the heathen and the infidel, and in par- 
 ticular to defend the sepulchre of Christ from the 
 assaults of the Mohammedans. In them the two great types of 
 the Middle Ages, the warrior and the monk, were curiously com- 
 bined. All these new orders took deep root in England, notably 
 during the anarchy of Stephen's days, when men, despairing of 
 this world, were fain to turn to the cloister for refuge. As a result 
 of the monastic movement, a great religious revival arose. Even 
 more conspicuously important than those in England were the 
 monastic and religious movements which followed in the train 
 of Norman influence in Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. In these 
 
-1216.] FEUDAL BRITAIX 1 55 
 
 lands ihe Noorman priests and monks eradicated the last traces 
 of the ancient independence of the Celtic churches, and broug-ht 
 in the £oman tyjjes of ecclesiastical life, organization, and art, 
 for which they had already secured a paramount position in 
 England. 
 
 16. The twelfth century saw the best results of the improre- 
 
 ments in government and civilization and the revival of religion 
 
 which followed upon the Norman conquest. The life .^^ Twelfth 
 
 of learning and study again became possible. At fii-st Century Re- 
 
 the chief teachers and students came, like Lanf ranc and na'ssanc© 
 
 and the 
 Anselm, from the monasteries. Before long, however, beginniners 
 
 the love of knowledge spread to secular clerks, and o^ Univer- 
 even to laymen. Masters or teachers collected round 
 them bands of eager students of philosophy, philology, and litera- 
 ture. So numerous did these groups of teachers and students 
 become that i)ermanent schools grew up at various centres. Before 
 long the teachers in each place became an organized society or 
 corporation, with special privileges and strong position. These 
 organized schools were called Universities, a word which means 
 simply a corporation. The most famous university in the west was 
 that of Paris, to which students flocked from every part of Europe. 
 In the course of the reign of Henry ii. an English university arose 
 at Oxford, one of the most important towns of the south midlands. 
 It was not, however, until the thirteenth century that the imiver- 
 sities became fully organized and played a great part in the history 
 of thought and learning. As time went on. even the households 
 of kings and great nobles became centres of study and intellectual 
 interest. Robert of Gloucester, as we have seen, did much for 
 historical learning in his day. The court of Henry ii. was a 
 famous home of intellectual activity and literary composition. 
 
 17. Latin was still the universal language of scholars, the clergy, 
 and statesmen. In it all serious books were written, and all legal 
 documents, state pai)ers, and diplomatic correspon- 
 dence drawn up. It was the everyday speech of ^^ ^""^ 
 clergy and scholars, and all lectures at the universities 
 
 were given in it. Mo«t of tlie best writing set forth by English- 
 men was in this tongue, notably the chronicles and hi-stories. which 
 during the twelfth century attained a high level of thought and 
 style, as is shown by William of Malmesbury. William of Nen- 
 bjirgh, Roger of Hoveden, and many others. Men read tlie Latin 
 classics eagerly, and based their style u|)ou them, a** was notably 
 the case with William of Malmesburj-, Even a great romancer like 
 
156 FEUDAL BRITAIN [1066- 
 
 Geoffrey of Monmouth composed his book in Latin, and gave it 
 out to be a serious history. 
 
 18. The English tongue was not much affected in form or 
 vocabulary by the Norman conquest. The effect of the coming 
 English and ^^ ^^ Norman was, however, that fewer books were 
 French written in it. For example, the English Chronicle, 
 
 1 era ure. ^hi(.}i }iad been kept up since Alfred's days in some of 
 the great monasteries, was after the conquest continued at Peter- 
 borough only, and ceased even there by th( end of the reign of 
 Stephen. Latin was now used where English had often been em- 
 ployed earlier. English lost even more ground, however, as a spoken 
 tongue than as a written language. The Normans brought French 
 with them, and down to the thirteenth century French continued 
 to be the ordinary vernacular speech of the coui-t, the nobles, and 
 the mass of the landed classes. The lighter popular Kterature, 
 which was written to amuse lords and ladies, was henceforth largely 
 composed in French also. The result was that English became 
 the spoken language of peasants and the poor. There was no longer 
 a literary standard, such as that which has been set at the West 
 Saxon court, and everybody spoke and wrote in the dialect of his 
 native district. There were three chief dialects, corresponding 
 roughly to the three Anglo-Saxon great kingdoms of Northumbria, 
 Mercia, and Wessex. Of these, the southern dialect was the most 
 like the old English of the West Saxon court. The northern dialect 
 was marked by a certain number of Danish and Norwegian words. 
 It was the beginning of the Lowland Scots of a later age, as weU as 
 of the popular dialects of the north of England. The midland 
 dialect is more important to us, because it is the source of the 
 standard English which all write and speak nowadays. In aU these 
 varieties there was a movement towards the cutting down of cases 
 and inflexions, and the simplification of grammatical forms, so that 
 the language — now called Middle English — forms a sort of bridge 
 between the old English of the Anglo-Saxon and Norman days 
 and the modern Ensrlish which we now use. 
 
I2l6.J 
 
 FEUDAL BRITAIN 
 
 157 
 
 Is 
 
 
 a o 
 
 ►"eo M 
 HO 13 
 
 -O Cj3 
 
 t-.sS 
 
 s-1 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 ■SS.2 ^SS^iSel 
 
 MSB o 6. «■ P3 u ** 2 
 
 5 -^ le E 2^'tt fciiBC 
 
 4^ O • 
 
 »< o . 
 
 ft S --I -2 3 
 
 . S § ' 3 Q 
 
 ^Ht.^c 
 
 S:^ 
 
 
 .-- * B * <S _S a « 
 
 ga 
 
 o 
 
 sili 
 
 11 
 
 -■< I (3 S 
 
 OS" . 
 
 be":: 
 
 — g K-e 
 
158 FEUDAL BRITAIN [121^ 
 
 Books Recommended for the Further Study of Book II., 1066- 121G. 
 
 Good detailed accounts of the history of the whole period can be found in 
 H. W. C. Davis' England under the Normans and Angevins, and in G. B. 
 Adams' History of England, 1066-1215 (Lonprwians' "Political History of 
 England," vol. iii.). Stubbs' Constitutional History of England, vol. i. chaps. 
 ix. to xiii., contains the most authoritative account of the constitutional 
 development of the period. Some important criticisms and amendments 
 of Stubbs are given in C. Petit-Dutaillis Studies Supplciaentary to Stubbs, 
 i. v.-xii. Useful biographies of important characters are Freeman's 
 William the Conqueror and Mrs. J. R. Green's Henry II., both in Mac- 
 millan's "Twelve English Statesmen series." R. W. Church's Life of St. 
 Anselm gives a picturesque delineation of the life and times of the greatest 
 English churchman of the period, and the story of Becket c«n be read in J. 
 Morris' Life and Martyrdom of St. Thomas Becket. For general Church history, 
 W. R. W. Stephens' History of the English Church, 1066-1272, is useful, and 
 Miss Knte Norgate's England under the Angevin Kings and John Lackland are 
 valuable from the accession of Henry 11. onwards, and Stubbs' Early Plan- 
 tagenets (Longmans' " Kpochs of Modern History ") gives a masterly account 
 of the Angevin period on a small scale. T. A. Archer's Crusade of Richard J. 
 sets forth from translated extracts of contempornry writers a srood account of 
 the Third Crusade. Miss Mary Bateson's Mediaval England, 1066-1350, parts 
 i. and ii., give an admirable picture of the social life of the period. Barnard's 
 Companion to English History (Middle Ages) contains a series of useftd 
 articles on trade, social life, architecture, warfare, art, learning, etc. Map xvii. 
 (England and Wales in 1086) in Oxford Historical Atlas is of importance 
 for the study of British historical geography. For Irish history, G. H. 
 Oi-pen's Ireland under the Normans, or more briefly, A. G. Richey's Short 
 History of the Irish People ; for Welsh history, J. E. Lloyd's History of Wales, 
 vol. ii, and for Scottish history, P. Hume Brown's History of Scotland, i. 
 1-130. 
 
BOOK III 
 
 THE BEGINNINGS OF THE ENGLISH NATION 
 (1216-1399) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 HENRY III. (1216-1272) 
 
 Chief dates : 
 
 1216. Accession of Henry iii. 1 
 
 \ZVJ. Battle of Lincoln. 
 
 1219. Death of William Marshall. 
 
 1232. Fall of Hubert dc Burgh. 
 
 1242. Battle of Taillebonrg. 
 
 1248. iSimon of Montfort, governor of Gascony. 
 
 1258. Provisions of Oxford. 
 
 1259. Treaty of Paris. 
 
 1264. Battle of Lewes. 
 
 1265. llontfort's Parliament and the Battle of Evesham. 
 1267. Treaty of Shrewsbury. 
 
 1272. Death of Henry iii. 
 
 1. Joun's eldest son was only nine years old at hiij father's death, 
 but the dead king's friends at once proclaimed him as Henry ni. 
 Grnalo, the poi)e'8 legate, proonred for him the _. gonfligt 
 support of the Church, and showed that John's sur- between 
 render to the pope was a reality by taking on him- JJ^"**?'",, 
 .self the supreme direction of the kingdom. Gualo ^^^ Louis 
 worked in close harmony with the leader of Henry's of France. 
 English iwtrtisans, William Marshall, an aged baron ' 
 
 of unblemished honour, who had married Strongbow's daughter, 
 and thus become earl of Pembroke and lord of Strongbow's 
 great possessions in Wales and Ireland. Pembroke was apiwinted 
 Ruler of the King and Kivgdom, a title which was practically 
 equivalent to that of regent. The prudent measures taken by 
 Chialo and Pembroke soon began to increase the party <rf tii« 
 
 »S9 
 
l6o HENRY III. [1217- 
 
 little king. The rebellious barons bad taken up arms to secure 
 the privileges contained in the Great Charter. Reversing the policy 
 of Innocent in., Gualo now allowed Pembroke to issue a con- 
 firmation of the charter in Henry's name. This wise step cut the 
 ground from under the feet of the partisans of Louis. Those who 
 had hated John the most had no ill will to the monarchy, and the 
 innocent boy on the throne was in nowise responsible for the 
 crimes of his father. Gradually the friends of Louis feU away 
 from him and declared for Henry. The feeling grew that it was 
 a dangerous thing for England to be ruled by a prince who woxild 
 one day be king of France ; but the chief thing that weighed with 
 the deserters was their knowledge that the pope and the Church 
 had declared against Louis. Even Philip ii. of France dared not 
 give any help to his son, because he was afraid of provoking a 
 quarrel with the j)ope. In tliese circumstances Louis steadily lost 
 ground. In 1217 Marshall defeated him in a pitched battle in the 
 streets of Lincoln. Later on in the year a fleet sailed 
 
 The Battle from France, bringing him reinforcements ; but Hubert 
 
 of Lincoln, t ti i ji • ,. . , ,, ^ , 
 
 and the de iiurgh, the justiciar, met the French fleet off 
 
 Treaty of Sandwich, and utterly destroyed it. It was useless 
 
 1217.^ ' for Louis to persevere any longer. In September, 
 
 1217, he made the treaty of Lambeth with William 
 
 Marshall, by which he agreed to leave England. No sooner had 
 
 he gone than Magna Carta was once more reissued, in what was 
 
 substantially its permanent form. Besides this, a Forest Charter 
 
 was also published by the king, which mitigated the severity of 
 
 Henry ii.'s Assize of Woodstock, and laid down the great principle 
 
 that no man was to lose life or limb for breach of the forest 
 
 laws. 
 
 2. William Marshall continued to rule England tiU his death 
 
 in 1219. He had put an end to the civil war and restored the 
 
 The rule monarchy, but he did not venture to interfere with 
 
 of William the supremacy of the pope, and was much hampered 
 
 Tiii-rila ^^ ^^^^ ^'"^^ ^^^^ ^® ^^^ obliged to trust the greedy 
 and Hubert foreigners who had been the chief supporters of John. 
 
 de Burgh, On his death no new regent was appointed. At first 
 1219 1232 XI ? 1 
 
 the popes legate practically acted as regent. The 
 
 legate was now that Pandulf who had received John's submission 
 
 in 1213. His constant interference in the details of government 
 
 provoked much resentment in England, and at last Archbishop 
 
 Langton went to Rome and persuaded the pope to recall him. 
 
 From that time there was no regular papal legate in England, save 
 
 i 
 
1234.] HENRY III. l6l 
 
 the archbishop of Canterbury himself. Langton henceforward 
 did his best to restore peace and prosperity to England, and 
 worked weU with Hubert de Burgh, the justiciar, who, after 
 Paudulf's recall, was the chief ruler of England. Hubert was a 
 capable and vigorous man ; he made it liis chief object to restore 
 the system of strong rule which had prevailed under Henry ii. 
 Many difficulties stood in his way. During the long ci^-il war the 
 feudal party had revived, and Hubert, like Henry ii., at his 
 accession was obliged to put down adulterine castles and compel 
 the nobles to obey the law. An even graver trouble arose from 
 John's foreign friends. The chief of these were Peter des Roches, 
 a native of Poitou, who was bishop of Winchester, and a mercenary 
 soldier. Falkes of Breaute, who had fought John's battles so well 
 that the late king had given him enormous territories. In 1224 
 Falkes rose in revolt, but Hubert captured and destroyed his chief 
 castle at Bedford and drove him into exile. With the fall of 
 Falkes the reign of the foreigners was over, and the government 
 of England again fell into English hands. Disgusted with liis 
 rival's success, Peter des Roches left England to go on crusade. 
 
 3. In 1227 the pope declared that Henry was old enough to 
 govern his kingdom ; and Langton died in 1228. Hubert continued 
 to act as justiciar till 1232 ; but his severity raised uj) -.. f n f 
 
 a host of enemies against him, and he gradually lost Hubert, 
 the support of the young king. At last Peter des 1232, and 
 Roches returned to England, and cleverly brought of Peter 
 about his fall. Henry dismissed the faithful Hubert, des Roches, 
 aud i)ersecuted him with much ingratitude. Peter des * 232- 1234. 
 Roches succeeded Hubert as justiciar, but held power for only 
 two years. He gave the chief offices of the state to his friends and 
 kinsfolk from Poitou, and soon excited tlie bitterest indignation 
 among the English barons. Richard Marshall, earl of Pembroke, 
 the son of the late regent, made himself the si)okesman of the 
 Imrons' discontent, and finally headed a revolt against the justiciar. 
 Peter maliciously revenged himself by stirring up a rebellion against 
 Richard in his Irish estates. Richard was forced to go to Ireland, 
 where he was treacherously slain ; but Henry was horrified when 
 lie heard of the justiciar's deceit, and wa« easily persuaded by 
 Edmund Rich, a saintly scholar who had just become archbishop 
 of Canterbury, to drive Peter and his Poitevins from office. 
 
 4. With the fall of tlie bishop of Winchester, the first period of 
 Henry iii.'s reign comes to an end. During all these years Henrj- 
 had been either a minor or under the control of one powerful 
 
 M 
 
1 62 HENRY III. [1234- 
 
 mind which, he could not easily resist. For eighteen years, then, 
 the personal authority of the king was small. This circumstance 
 Growth of helped to spread the notion of a limited monarchy, 
 limited with which was combined the view that the natural 
 
 monarc y. lielpers and advisers of the crown were the great 
 barons who sat in the royal council. We already seem far away 
 from the Angevin despotism. Though the charters were often 
 broken in their details, the spirit of them had begtm to enter into 
 English political life. 
 
 5. With the fall of Peter des Roches, Henry in. personally 
 undertook the government of the country. The king was resolved 
 The nep- ^^^^ henceforth he would submit to no master. He 
 sonal pule of would be his own prime minister, holding in liis own 
 Henpy III. hands aU the strings of policy, and acting through 
 
 subordinates, whose duty was to carry out their 
 master's orders. Under such a system the justiciarship practically 
 ceased to exist, for Des Eoches's successor, Stephen Segrave, was 
 a mere lawyer who never aspired to be chief minister. Before 
 long the justiciar had become a simple president of the law courts. 
 Unluckily, Henry iir. was not hard-working or possessed of suffi- 
 cient strength of wiU to rule England effectively. He possessed, 
 indeed, some noble and many attractive qualities ; his private life 
 was pure ; his piety was sincere ; he was well educated and loved 
 fair churches, beautiful sculpture, and richly illuminated books. 
 Boi'n and brought up in England, he was proud of his English 
 ancestors, was devoted to English saints, and gave his children 
 English names like Edward and Edmund. Nevertheless, Henry 
 showed less sympathy with English ways than many of his foreign 
 predecessors. Too feeble to act for himself, too suspicious to trust 
 his barons, he leant upon the support of foreign favourites and 
 kinsmen. From 1234 to 1258 he sought to rule England through 
 foreign dependants. The work of Hubert seemed altogether un- 
 done when swarm after swarm of aliens came from abroad, and 
 obtained place and power beyond their deserts through the weak 
 complacency of the king. 
 
 6. The new alien invasion began soon after Henry's marriage in. 
 
 „, ,. 1236 with Eleanor, daughter of the count of Provence 
 
 The alien 
 
 invasion. ^^<i sister to Margaret, wife of Louis ix., who in 1226 
 
 The Pro- succeeded his father, Louis viii., the sometime invader 
 
 Savoyards.*^ of England, to the French throne. Eleanor's mother 
 
 was a daughter of the count of Savoy, and her numerous 
 
 Savoyard uncles, having but a slender endowment in their own 
 
-1258.] 
 
 HENRY III. 
 
 163 
 
 monntain land, made their way to England to share King 
 Henry's boimty. It soon became known that Henry was willing 
 to welcome any attractive foreign adventurer of high birth, and 
 many such flocked to the land of promise. Among them was 
 Simon of Montfort, son of a famous Simon of Montfort who had 
 been a chief instrument in extending North French and orthodox 
 influence over the heretical Albigenses of southern France, and who 
 had won for himself by his sword the county of Toulouse, and 
 quickly lost it again. From his mother the elder Simon inherited 
 a claim of the earldom of Leicester. The younger Simon per- 
 suaded his brothers to make over their pretensions to him, and 
 went to England to demand the Leicester titles and estates. Henry 
 recognized Simon as earl of Leicester, married him to his sister, 
 and lavished on him many marks of favour. 
 
 THE PKOVENQALS AND SAVOYARDS 
 
 Amadeus, 
 count of Savoy. 
 
 I 
 
 Beatrice, 
 
 m. Raymond Berengar, 
 
 count of Provence. 
 
 I 
 
 ^ I 
 
 Boniface of Savoy, 
 archbishop of 
 Canterbury. 
 
 Other sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 ni. Louis IX., 
 
 king of France 
 
 Philip III. of 
 France. 
 
 Eleanor, 
 m. Henry in. 
 of England. 
 
 Edward i. 
 
 Sanchia, 
 m. Richard of 
 Cornwall, king 
 of the Romans. 
 
 Beatrice, 
 
 m. Charles of 
 
 Anjou, king 
 
 of Sicily. 
 
 7. Another foreign element that weighed with increasing force 
 on England was the i)ower of the i)ope. The successors of Inno- 
 cent III. pressed still further the exalted claims of their 
 predecessor. They declared that it was their right to Romans 
 appoint their nominees to any bishopric or benefice. 
 At their caprice they issued what were called papal provisioiig, by 
 which the rights of electors, or patrons, were put aside in favour 
 of the pope's nominee. The result of this was that a swarm of 
 Italian and French priests were established by the pope in English 
 benefices, and grew rich on the spoils of the English Church with- 
 out attempting to do the work of their ofilces. Besides this, the 
 l)ope claime<l the right of taxing the Church at his will. About 
 this time papal taxation became more severe on account of a quarrel 
 Avhich broke out between Pope Gregory ix. and the Emperor 
 
164 HENRY III. [1234- 
 
 Frederick ir. Frederick 11., the son of Henry vi., had been 
 
 made emperor by Innocent iii., after the fall of Otto iv. He 
 
 was now waging- deadly war against the papacy, and Gregory 
 
 looked upon the English Church as a sure source of supplies to 
 
 equip armies to fight the emperor. Though Henry had married 
 
 his sister to Frederick 11., and was on friendly terms with him, he 
 
 dared not resist the pope's demands. Things became worse in 
 
 1237, when the pope sent to England the first legate despatched 
 
 from Rome since the days of PanduK. This legate, a cardinal 
 
 named Otto, made himself unpopular both by his strictness in 
 
 reforming abuses and by the zeal with which he furthered his 
 
 master's interests. In 1238 he visited Oxford, where a great 
 
 school or university had recently sprung up. An afEray broke out 
 
 between the legate and the scholars, and the latter forced the 
 
 pope's representative to take refuge in a church steeple until the 
 
 king could send soldiers to effect his release. At last Otto went 
 
 back to Rome, leaving very bitter memories behind him. 
 
 8. The gentle Archbishop Edmund did aU that he could to save 
 
 the clergy from the exactions of pope and king. Though high- 
 
 Edmund minded and well-meaning, he was not strong enough 
 
 Rich and to grapple with the difficult task before him. In 124() 
 
 Robert \q Jeft England in disgust, and soon afterwards died 
 
 GrossetGste. . 
 
 abroad. His reputation for holiness was such that he 
 
 was soon canonized as St. Edmund. His successor at Canterbury 
 was a man of very different stamp. The new archbishop was 
 Boniface of Savoy, one of the queen's uncles. He owed his office 
 entirely to the favour of the king and pope, and made no effort to 
 protect the clergy from them. In these circumstances the leader- 
 ship of the clergy passed to Robei-t Grosseteste, bishop of Lincoln, 
 a famous writer, a saintly man, and the most practical reformer of 
 Church abuses of his day. Innocent iv., Gregory ix.'s successor, 
 made even severer demands on England than liis predecessor. In 
 1245 he deposed Frederick from the emjiire, and j)ersecuted him 
 relentlessly tUl his death in 1250. Frederick was the last of the 
 great emperors of the Middle Ages, and his fall marked the end 
 of the long struggle between papacy and empire, which began 
 with the investiture contest between Gregory A 11. and Henry w. 
 Grosseteste continued his protest, and even ventured to withstand 
 Innocent iv. face to face. Nothing, however, came from his 
 complaints. However much the clergy grumbled, Henry, gave 
 them no help, and they were forced to i)ay whatever the pope 
 exacted. 
 
-1258.] HENRY III. 1 65 
 
 9. As Henry in. grew older he felt the disgrace of his father's 
 failure to retain the Angevin Empire abroad. In 1230 he led an 
 expedition to recover Poitou, but obtained nothing by Henry's 
 his attempt. In 1242 he again went in person to fopeisrn 
 prosecute his rights to the Angevin inheritance which «^""''®s. 
 was fast slipping away owing to the growing power of Louis ix. 
 The French monarch was a high-minded and conscientious king, as 
 wise as he was good, and so universally admired and beloved that 
 after his death he was canonized as St. Louis. But he was anxious 
 to extend his authority and complete the work of his grandfather, 
 Philip II. With this object Louis made one of his brothers count 
 of Poitou and of Toulouse, and thus threatened the last hopes of 
 Henry in Poitou. But the barons of Poitou were even more afraid 
 of the growth of the French power than was the English king, and 
 now turned to Henry and besought him to save them from French 
 domination. At their head was Hugh of Lusignan, coimt of 
 La Marche. the mighty Poitevin baron, whose rage at John's 
 abduction of Isabella of Angoulome had given the signal for the 
 conquests of Philip ii. Hugh of La Marche was now Henry iii.'s 
 step-father, for on John's death I6a1)ella had gone back to France 
 and married her old lover. She added her appeals to those of her 
 second hu.sband, and Henry, always dutiful to his family, willingly 
 listened to his mother's entreaties. But when Henry got to Poitou, 
 he found that Hugh and Isabella had no real care for his interests, 
 and simply used him as a tool to prosecute their grievances against 
 tlie French king. He learnt how impossible it was to build upon 
 Poitevin promises. The army of Louis ix. defeated his troops at 
 Taillebourff. near Saintes, and drove him in panic flight to Bordeaux. 
 The expedition was an utter failure, and henceforth Louis's brother 
 ruled Poitou as he would. On his death Poit-ou became part of 
 the direct domains of the French king. 
 
 10. The chief result of the expedition was the ruin of the house 
 of Lusignan. The numerous children of Hugh and Isabella, 
 finding that they had no prospects in France, crossed 7},^ polte- 
 over the Channel and threw themselves on the bomity vlns In 
 
 of their half-brother. Henry welcomed them warmly, "* *" 
 and loaded them with grants and presents. He marriwl one of them. 
 William of Valence, to the heiress of the Marshalls, earls of Pem- 
 broke, whose house had recently died out in the male line. Another 
 brother, Aymer, a violent and incompetent man, l)ecaine bishop of 
 Winchester. Henry's half-sisters found husbands among the richest 
 of the earls. Henceforth the Poitevin half-brothers of the king 
 
l66 HENRY III. [1246' 
 
 rivalled the Savoyard uncles of the queen in wealth, pride, and 
 unpopularity. 
 
 11. The government of England by Henry and his foreign 
 friends was not only expensive and unpopular, but weak and in- 
 Rlse of the effective. Though the people paid heavy taxes, good 
 Principality order was not maintained. Under a feeble king like 
 of North Henry, the princes of North Wales became very power- 
 ful, and extended their power to the south at the 
 
 expense of the lords marcher. Since the days of Griffith ap 
 Llewelyn no Welsh prince had been as mighty as Llewelyn ap 
 lorwerth. He joined with the barons in wresting Magna Carta 
 from John, and took advantage of the troubles of Henry's minority 
 to push his dominions from the Dovey to Carmarthen Bay. Though 
 married to Henry's sister, he was constantly at war with his brother- 
 in-law. Under his grandson, Llewelyn ap Griffith, who became 
 prince in 1246, the Welsh principality became even stronger. 
 
 12. Henry's remaining dominions in France were, like Wales, 
 slipping away from his control. All that now remained of the 
 Simon of inheritance of Eleanor of Aquitatne was Gascony, but 
 Montfopt in even in Gascony Henry's power was very small. The 
 ^aseony, nobles behaved like independent princes, and great 
 
 towns like Bordeaux were becoming little republics 
 which cared nothing for the commands of their duke. Things got 
 to such a pass that even Henry saw that something had to be done. 
 In 1248 he made his brother-in-law, Simon of Montfort, governor, 
 or seneschal, of Gascony, and gave him full power to reduce the 
 unruly Gascons to obedience. Simon threw himself into the rude 
 task with wonderful ability and energy. He restored order, but 
 showed little regard for impartiality or jiistice. The Gascons 
 sent piteous complaints against him to England. Henry listened 
 to their murmurs, and gradually withdrew his confidence from 
 Simon. Profoundly irritated at tliis shabby treatment, Simon 
 resigned his office in disgust in 1252. Henceforward he became 
 Henry's bitter enemy. Keturning to England, he put himself 
 at the head of the opposition which the king's fatuous government 
 had created. 
 
 13. For many years many protests had been raised against 
 Henry's misrule, but, for want of competent leaders, nothing had 
 come out of these efforts. For a time Henry's yoimger brother, 
 Richard, earl of Cornwall, had led tlie baronial opposition; but 
 Richard now married Sanchia of Provence, the queen's younger 
 sister, and reconciled himself with the court. The failure of aU 
 
-I258.I HENRY III. 167 
 
 attempts to check him encouraged Henry to adopt a more adveil- 
 
 turous i>olicy. His children were growing up, and he wished to 
 
 establish them in life. To his elder son. Edward, he 
 
 made over the earldom of Chester which had recently Edmund, 
 
 ^„ * KinfiT 01 
 lai)se<l to the king's hands, all his lands in Wales, sicily; and 
 
 and the duchy of Grascony. Edmund, his second Richard, 
 sou. was still unprovided for, and Henry eagerly the Romans 
 gi-asped at a chance of establishing him in a foreign 
 kingdom which the pope now offered. After the death of 
 Frederick 11., the popes continued to wage unrelenting war against 
 his- childi-en. They were particularly anxious to prevent the 
 kingdom of Sicily, which Frederick had ruled, remaining united 
 with Germany and the empire. Accordingly the pope offered to 
 make Edmund king of Sicily, and Henry greedily swallowed the 
 tempting bait. Edmund, who was a mere boy, remained in 
 England, but Henry allowed the pope to wage war in Sicily in 
 Edmund's name, and promised to defray the expenses. This 
 was not the only foreign kingdom which Henry's kinsfolk 
 obtained. In 1257 Richard of Cornwall was elected emperor after 
 the death of Frederick ii.'s son. His title was disputed, and 
 as he was never crowned by the pope, he was called king of the 
 Romans. 
 
 14. Each new adventure of Henry and the pope imposed a fresh 
 burden upon Englishmen. The taxes became heavier, and the 
 
 king'.s misgovemment steadily became worse. Henry's 
 
 , , , . . -I-. 1 J • j.i' PollUcal re- 
 
 mi.si-ule was the more grievous, since England m other tro^resslon 
 
 ways was full of life and progress. It was the time of and 
 
 the great religious revival which saw the establishment "^•^'o"*! 
 
 of the Mendicant Friars, whose two chief orders, the 
 
 Dominicans and the Franciscans, came to England in 1221 and 1224. 
 
 It was a time of remarkable intellectual progress, of the growth of 
 
 the j(>u"rem<ie«, where flourished many famous scholars, pliilosophers, 
 
 and theologians. It was the time when mediaeval art attained its 
 
 highest development in the growth of Gothic architecture. The 
 
 coimtry was becoming increasingly wealthy through the spread of 
 
 manufactures and commerce, and towns and town life became more 
 
 important than they had ever been before. It was now also that 
 
 English national sentiment was becoming conscious of it.self. In 
 
 every direction there was rapid progress, but political progress wm 
 
 stayed by the incompetence of the king and his adviser."*. But the 
 
 day of reckoning was now at hand. Led by Earl Simon, the barons 
 
 at last knew what they wanted. In 1258 the storm of icdignation 
 
l68 HENRY III. [T258' 
 
 f)urst, and drove Henry and his favourites from the position vliiejj 
 they had so long misused. 
 
 15. The crisis was hastened by the enormous demands of the 
 pope for the prosecution of the war waged for Sicily in Edmund's 
 The Mad name. Henry could only satisfy the pope by raising 
 Papliament, fresh taxes, and to do this he had to obtain the 
 *^^ consent of the barons. In a council, or as it was 
 now called, a parliament, at "Westminster, the barons utterly 
 refused to give the king any money, and forced him to ccnsent to 
 a drastic reform of the government. In June a second parliament 
 met at Oxford. Taking advantage of a stmimons for an expedition 
 against the Welsh, the barons came arrayed for war and attended 
 by their armed followers. The king's friends called this assembly 
 the Mad Parliainent, but the barons knew very well what they were 
 doing. A committee of twenty-four, chosen in equal proportions 
 by king and barons, laid before the Oxford parliament an elaborate 
 scheme for the future government of the realm. The new con- 
 stitution was called the Provisions of Oxford, and readily adopted 
 by the barons. By it a standing council of fifteen was established, 
 by whose advice and consent Henry was henceforth to exercise all 
 his authority. All aliens were to be expelled from office and new 
 ministers were appointed under stringent conditions. To save the 
 barons the expense of attending frequent parliaments, a bo<ly of 
 twelve was appointed to represent the whole nobUity. This was to 
 meet three times a year and to discuss public affairs with the 
 committee of fifteen. 
 
 16. The Provisions of Oxford carried to a still further i)oint the 
 idea of limited and constitutional monarchy first expressed in the 
 The Pro- Great Charter. Every royal power was to remain 
 visions of unimpaired, but henceforth it was to be exercised not 
 Oxford. j^y ^}jg king in person, but by a committee of the 
 barons. The feudal tradition, when each baron's dearest wish was 
 to break down the monarchy and reign like a king over his own 
 lands, was thus qiiite forgotten. The scheme was quite effective to 
 check the autocracy of the crown. The danger was lest it .should 
 set up in the place of the Angevin despotism a narrow baronial 
 oligarchy, as careless as the king had been of the welfare of the 
 country as a whole. There was no time, however, to think of 
 future dangers at the moment. Headed by William of Valence, 
 the king's half-brother, the foreigners steadily resisted the new 
 scheme. They were soon overpowered and driven into exile. 
 Henry and his eldest son were forced to take oaths to observe the 
 
-1259.1 HENRY III. 169 
 
 Provisions. Next year, when King Kichard came back to England, 
 he was not allowed to land nntil he took the same oath. Thus 
 the fifteen triumphed over all opposition. Henceforth they, and 
 not Henry, were the real rulers of England. 
 
 17. One result of the baronial victory was the abandonment 
 of Henry's ambitious schemes of foreign domination. His son 
 Edmund renounced his phantom kingdom of Sicily, The Treaty 
 and the pope found a more competent instnunent for of Paris, 
 his purpose in Charles of Anjou, a younger brother ^^^^" 
 
 of Louis IX. Charles, who had married the youngest sister of 
 Queen Eleanor, had already won for himself her father's county of 
 Provence. In 1265 he established himself in Naples and Sicily, 
 and was the ancestor of a long line of kings ruling over southern 
 Italy under the pope's supremacy. In 1259 Henry went to Paris, 
 where he concluded a permanent peace with the king of France. 
 By this treaty of Paris he renounced all his claims over Normandy, 
 Anjou, and Poitou, retaining only the Channel Islands, a fragment 
 of the Norman duchy, over which the English kings still ruled 
 l)ecause they were stronger by sea than the French. Besides this, 
 Henry agreed to perform homage to Louis for the duchy of Gtiscony, 
 which remained under its English dukes. Louis was so anxious 
 to make peace that he voluntarily handed over to Henry some parts 
 of Grascony which were actually in his possession and also paid him 
 a considerable sum of money, nominally to equip knights to fight 
 on a crusade. This treaty was the first peace made between 
 England and France since Philip 11. 's conquest of Normandy. It 
 failed, however, to establish permanent friendship between the two 
 countries. So long as Gascony remained ruled by dukes who were 
 also English kings, real cordiality between them was impossible. 
 
 18. In England the fifteen ruled for some years in Henry's 
 name, but they governed in such a selfish and narrow way that 
 murmurs, almost as loud as the old outcry against 
 
 Henry, arose against them. Earl Simon of Leicester up of parties 
 took broader views than most of the barons, but he found and the 
 it very difficult to make the other nobles accept his ^^o"'"* 
 policy. After all he was a newcomer and a foreigner. Barons' 
 and with all his greatness he was so masterful and War, 1259- 
 overl)earing that he was not easy to work with. The 
 majority of the barons deserted his leadership for that of Richard of 
 Clare, earl of Gloucester, the most powerful of the earls of English 
 birth. Gloucester was a much less able man than Simon, and looked 
 with suspicion upon his rival. From their disputes arose a division 
 
I70 HENRY in. [1259- 
 
 in the baronial ranks, which gave Henry iii. a good chance to win 
 back power. Henry himself was not clear-sighted enough to make 
 the most of his opportunities ; but Edward, his eldest son, now a 
 grown man, did much to compensate for his father's weakness. 
 The king's son put himseK at the head of a popular royalist party, 
 and showed himseK more disposed to trust the people than 
 Gloucester. It was plain that he had no sympathy with Henry's 
 past misdeeds, and that under him there would be no danger of 
 the domination of foreign favourites. In fact, Edward stood 
 to the royalist party as his uncle Leicester stood to the 
 baronial oligarchy. For a time Edward and Simon worked well 
 together, but they were too much like each other to agree long. 
 Ultimately Edward proved Mmself Simon's most deadly enemy. 
 He persuaded many of the barons to desert to the royalist side, 
 and in particular won over from the opposition the fierce and 
 warKke lords of the Welsh March, of whom, as earl of Chester, he 
 was the natural leader. By 1263 the royalist party had become 
 so strong that Henry repudiated the Provisions, and shook himself 
 free of the control of the fifteen. He persuaded the pope to annul 
 the Provisions, and absolve him from the oath which he had taken 
 to observe them. This growth of the royalist power forced the 
 barons to unite again, and their reunion was easier since Earl 
 Ricliard of Gloucester died, and his young son. Earl Gilbert of 
 Gloucester, was a devoted follower of Montfort. Open hostilities 
 broke out between the king and the barons, which were called the 
 Barons' War. In this struggle both parties were so evenly matched 
 that neither could obtain a victory over the other. The best way 
 out of an imi)ossible situation seemed to be to appeal to the 
 arbitration of some impartial outsider. Accordingly, in December, 
 1263, the two parties arranged to submit aU disputes between them 
 to the judgment of Louis ix. 
 
 THE HOUSE OF LUSIGNAN 
 
 Isabella of Angouleme. 
 m. (1) John, King of England. 
 (2) Hugh of Lusignan, count 
 of La Marche. 
 
 ( 1) (1) (2)J (2) L2) 
 
 Henry iii. Richard, William of Valence, Aymer of Other sons 
 
 king of king of m. heiress of the Valence, and daughters 
 
 England. the Romans. Marshalls, earls bishop of settled or 
 
 of Pembroke. Winchester, married in 
 
 Aymer oj Valence, 
 earl of Pemhrohe. 
 
 England. 
 
-1 264.1 HENRY III. 171 
 
 THE EARLS OF GLOUCESTER 
 Henry i. 
 
 Robert, 
 earl of Gloucester, d. 1147. 
 
 Wxlliam, 
 earl of Gloucester. 
 
 LJ 
 
 Amtcia, Isabella of Gloucester, 
 
 m. Richard of Clare. m. King John. 
 
 Gilbert of Clare, 
 earl of CHoucegter. 
 
 I 
 
 Richard of Clare, 
 
 earl of Gloucester, d. 1262, 
 
 Gilbert of Clare, 
 
 earl of Gloucester, d. 1295, 
 
 nr.. Joan, daughter of Edward r. 
 
 I i I I 
 
 Gilbert, Eleanor, Margaret, another 
 
 earl of Gloucester, m. Hugh le Despenser m. Peter of Gaveston. daughter, 
 d. 1314. the younger. 
 
 The names in italict are not referred to in the text. 
 
 19. The king of France was the justest of kings ; bnt, after all, 
 he was a king, and naturally prejudiced in favour of a sovereign 
 waging war against his subjects. In January, 1264. .^^ failure 
 he issued his decision in a document called the Mise of the Mise 
 of Amiens, which pronounced the Provisions invalid, of Amiens, 
 mainly because the pope had already condemned them. 
 This judgment was too one-sided to be accepted, and the barons, 
 headed by Leicester, resolved to continue the war. In taking this 
 step Simon deliberately broke his pledged word, but he was not 
 more forsworn than the king, who had so solemnly promised to 
 abide by the Provisions. Though deserted by many of his 
 followers, Simon did not lose heart. The defection of his allies 
 gave him almost uncontrolled power over the Imronial jmrty. and 
 he now showed himself as good a general as he had been a states- 
 man. War was renewed, and at first the royalists gained some 
 successes. At the head of their victorious troops. Henry and 
 Edward marched triumphantly through Kent and Sussex, and at 
 last took up their quarters at Lewea, where, on May 14, the deoisiTe 
 battle of the campaign was fought. 
 
1/2 
 
 HENRY III. 
 
 [1264- 
 
 20. The royalist army was holding the town of Lewes, which is 
 situated on a sort of peninsula on the right bank of the river Ouse. 
 Th3 Battle Early in the morning, Montfort's army advanced from 
 of Lewes, the north and made their way over the open chalk- 
 1264. downs which encompassed Lewes on three sides. 
 
 Simon's hope was to surprise the royalists in their camp, but they 
 obtained information of his approach, and swarmed out of the 
 town to meet him. The baronial troops moved in two great 
 divisions along two spurs of the downs, separated by a vaUey. 
 Their best soldiers were on the right wing, and their left wing 
 largely consisted of the Londoners, who were ardent partisans of 
 Earl Simon. Edward, who commanded the right wing of the 
 royalists, attacked the Londoners with such fury that he drove 
 
 them in confusion many miles from the field. During his absence, 
 however, Montfort with his right wing had captiu-ed Lewes town, 
 utterly defeated the king's troops, and taken prisoners Henry and 
 his brother, the king of the Romans. When Edward returned from 
 the pursuit it was too late to renew the conflict. Next day the 
 king's son surrendered, so that the barons won a complete triumph. 
 21. The victors drew up a new plan for the government of tlie 
 country, called the 'Mise of Lewes. By it the king's power was 
 The rule handed over to a committee of nine, and Henry and 
 
 of Earl Edward were forced to swear to observe its provisions. 
 
 ^''?°"' In reality, however, Montfort now governed England. 
 
 His position was much stronger than it had been in 
 the early years of the struggle, and for the first time he was able 
 
-1263.] HENRY III. 173 
 
 to enforce his policy upon all his party. His position, however, 
 was still very difficult. The lords of the Welsh March were still 
 in arms for the king-, and the pope was Henry's warm partisan. 
 Queen Eleanor and her kinsfolk assembled an army on the French 
 coast, and waited for an opportunity of invading England. 
 
 22. Montfort saw that the best way of resisting the formidable 
 forces opposed to him was to call upon the people as a whole to rally 
 round him. With this object he summoned, in Tj,e Parlia- 
 January, 1265, a parliament which, unlike the Parlia- ment of 
 ment of 1258, was not a mere councU of barons. He »265. 
 called upon every shire, city, and borough in England to elect two 
 representatives who were to join with the barons and bishops in 
 their deliberations. This action of Montfort's has made the 
 Parliatnent of 1265 very famous in our history. It has been called 
 the first House of Commons, and Montfort has been named the 
 creator of the House of Commons. Neither of these claims can be 
 justified. It was no new thing to call upon the shires to send their 
 representatives to treat with the king or his ministers. The policy 
 of electing representatives of the shires began when Henry 11. 
 instituted the system of grand juries, and sent his justices to trans- 
 act business with them. It was only a small step forward when, 
 instead of the king's representative dealing with each shire in turn, 
 representatives of all the shires were joined together in a single 
 assembly, and brought face to face with the king in person. This 
 was first done, so far as we know, under John in 1213. Under 
 Henry in. it became a common custom for the king to call together 
 such representatives, or, as they were called, knights of the shire, 
 and to take their advice or listen to their complaints. Moreover, 
 when the king wanted to get money from the merchants, or advice 
 on matters of trade, he had already more than once summoned 
 representatives of the cities and boroughs. Nevertheless, Mont- 
 fort's Parliament does mark a real advance. It was a new thing 
 to join both the shire and borough representatives in a single 
 gathering. Moreover, Montfort did not summon this j)arlianieut 
 merely to raise taxes, and to discuss matters of little importance. 
 His object was to take the i)eoi)le into partnership with him, and 
 fiud out their real views as to the government of the country. 
 Thus, while the barons of 1258 acted as if none but the magnates 
 had any voice in matters of politics, Montfort allowed commons bh 
 well as lords a voice in liigli matters of state. Since Magna Carta 
 tlie king's power had been limited. It was the glory of Montfort 
 that he was the first man to see tliat the power of the crown should 
 
174 HENRY III. • [1265- 
 
 be controlled, not only by the barons and bishops, but also by the 
 lesser land-owners, the men of business, and the smaller people as 
 well. Nevertheless, Montfort's Parliament was but the expedient 
 of the moment. "We must wait for a generation before the rival 
 and disciple of Montfort, Edward, the king's son, established the 
 popular element on a firm basis. 
 
 23. Earl Simon's rule lasted only a few months. His fierce and 
 overbearing temper, and the deep differences of policy between him 
 The revolt ^^^ such of the magnates as still adhered to him, made 
 of the permanent co-operation between him and the barons 
 Mapchers, impossible. Grilbert of Clare was now old enough to 
 
 shake off the fascination which had bound him to 
 Simon in earlier years. He quarrelled first with Simon's sons, who 
 had all the defects and little of the greatness of their father. Then 
 he broke violently with Simon himself, and raised the standard of 
 revolt in his lordship of Grlamorgan. The marchers, whom Simon 
 had never been able to subdue, rallied round him, and Simon was 
 forced to proceed to the west to wage war against Gloucester and 
 his friends. He took with him Henry and Edward, both of whom 
 were still practically prisoners. One day, however, Edward, who 
 was allowed the diversion of hunting, escaped f I'om his guards and 
 joined Gloucester. By this time a strong band of exiles, headed 
 by William of Yalence, had landed in South Wales and added their 
 forces to those of Edward and Gloucester. Simon strove to create 
 a diversion by making a close alliance with Llewelyn of Wales, but 
 the Welsh prince gave him little real help. Llewelyn had ali-eady 
 profited by the civil war to conquer many of the lordships marcher, 
 and he would not stop adding to his territories to fight Montfort's 
 battles. Before long Montfort was forced to recross the Severn, 
 closely followed by Edward and the marchers. On August 4, 
 1265, a decisive battle was fought at Evesham in Worcestershire. 
 
 24. Evesham, like Lewes, stands on a peninsula, and is almost 
 encircled by a wide curve of the Avon. Simon and his war-worn 
 The Battle ■'^^^^ were resting in the town when Edward occupied 
 of Evesham, the narrow neck of land which Kes a little to the north 
 
 ^^^* between the two reaches of the stream. This cut 
 
 off all prospect of escape by land, especially as Gloucester with a 
 strong force occupied the village of Bengeworth on the left bank, 
 which was connected with Evesham by the only bridge on that 
 part of the river. Simon saw that Edwai-d had outgeneralled him, 
 yet could not but admire his adversary's skill in warfare. " By 
 the arm of St. James," he declared, " they come on ctmningly ; yet it 
 
-1267.] 
 
 HENRY HI. 
 
 175 
 
 is from me that they have learnt their order of hattle. God have 
 mercy on our souls, for our bodies are the lord Edward's." The 
 battle then begun, and Montfort's troops, though fighting bravely, 
 were overpowered. Montf ort himself perished in the fight, but his 
 memory lived long in the hearts of Englishmen, who worshipped 
 him as a saint and martyr, and believed that he had laid down his 
 
 Bmco' Valkcr K. 
 
 BATTLE OF EVESHAM. 
 
 life for the cause of justice and religion. The best of Simon's 
 work survived the battle of Evesham. His victorious nephew 
 learnt well the lesson of his career, and the true success of the 
 martyred earl was the future Edward i. 
 
 25. Edward now restored his father to liberty and the throne. 
 There was a greedy scramble for the spoils of victory, and the 
 greatest of these, the forfeited earldom of Leicester, The Royalist 
 went to Edmimd, the king's younger son, who soon Restoration, 
 also became earl of Lancaster and Derby. But the 1266-1267. 
 victors' resolve to deprive their beaten foes of their estates drove 
 the vanqmshed into fresh revolts, and for two years there was still 
 much fighting in England. At last the chief rebels were forced to 
 <lefend themselves behind the strong walls of Konilworth Castle. 
 There were two parties among the royalists ; one, led by the cruel 
 marchers, thought of nothing but spoils and vengeance, while the 
 
1/6 
 
 HENRY III. 
 
 [1267- 
 
 other, headed by G-loucester, recommended moderation in victory. 
 At first Edward favoured the former, but he now adopted 
 Gloucester's milder policy, and drew up the Dictmn de Kenilworth, 
 which allowed rebels to redeem their estates by paying a fine 
 assessed at five years' value of their lands. In 1266 the defenders 
 of Kenilworth were admitted to these terms, and in 1267 a few 
 desperate partisans, who still held their own amidst the fens of the 
 Isle of Ely, were also forced into submission. 
 
 26. England was thus restored to peace, but Llewelyn ap Griffith 
 stUl remained under arms. Even Edward was now tired of fighting, 
 The Treaty ^^^ ^ September, 1267, gave Llewelyn liberal terms 
 of Shrews- of peace in the treaty of Shrewsbtwy. By it Llewelyn 
 bury, 1267, ^^^ recognized as prince of Wales, and as overlord of 
 all the Welsh magnates. Many of his conc[uests were definitely 
 
 ^ Lleuielyn 'a lands at his accession 1246. 
 
 ,....., ..Land held by other Welsh Princes in 
 | |||||||| 1246 and brought more or /ess under 
 Llewelyn's control by 1267. 
 
 ^.——-Marcher lands occupied by Llewelyn 
 >^^^ and assigned to him by the Treaty of 
 "•"^ Shrewsbury 1267. 
 
 □ Marcher Lordships remaining outside 
 Llewelyn's power in J267. 
 
 EmeryWalker so 
 
 WALES AND THE MARCH, SHEWING THE GROAVTH OF THE POWER OF 
 LLEWELYN (1246-1267). 
 
 ceded to him, including the four cantreds of the vale of Clwyd, 
 over which Edward himself had claims. Alone of Montfort's 
 friends, Llewelyn came out of an unsuccessful stmggle upon terms 
 which are seldom obtained even by a victor in the field. 
 
 27. The rest of Henry iii.'s reign was as peaceful as the middle 
 part had been stormy. The old king was practically replaced by 
 
-1272] HENRY III. 177 
 
 Ids wise son, and Edward was shrewd enough to rule the land after 
 a fashion more in accordance with the ideas of Earl Simon than 
 with those of his father. Before long things became jf,g g„j ^f 
 so quiet that Edward was able to leave England and the reigm, 
 go on a crusade. Ever since the Third Crusade the 1267-1272. 
 Christian kingdom in Palestine had been steadily decaying, and it 
 was clear that unless a new holy war were preached, it would soon 
 be completely overwhelmed. Louis ix. undertook to lead a crusade 
 in person, but instead of going to the Holy Land, he turned his 
 arms against Tunis, where he died in 1270. Soon afterwards 
 Edward arrived off Tunis, only to find that Louis was dead, and his 
 son, Philip iii., had concluded a truce with tlie Mohammedans. 
 Disgusted by what he regarded as treason to Christendom, he made 
 liis way to Palestine, where he remained tiU 1272. He was tlie 
 last of the great crusaders, and even liis fire and courage could do 
 little to uphold the crusading kingdom, which a few years later was 
 altogether destroyed. Edward was still away in the East when 
 Henrj- in. died, in November, 1272. The old king was buried in 
 Westminster Abbey, wliich lie had rebuilt in honour of St. Edward, 
 his favourite saint. During his lifetime the old Norman despoti-sm 
 liad faded slowly into the national and constitutional monarchy 
 which Simon had begTin, and which Simon's conqueror was soon to 
 complete. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 EDWARD I. (1272-1307) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1272. Accession of Edward i. 
 
 1274. Edward's coronation. 
 
 1277. The first Welsh War. 
 
 1279. Statute of Mortmain. 
 
 1282-1283. Conquest of North Wales. 
 
 1285. Statutes De- Bonis and of Winchester. 
 
 1290. Statute Quia Emptores. 
 
 1292. John Balliol, king of Scots. 
 
 1295. The Model Parliament. 
 
 1296. First conquest of Scotland. 
 
 1297. Conjirmatio Cartarum. 
 
 1298. Battle of Falkirk. 
 
 1303-1304. Completion of second conquest of Scotland. 
 
 1306. Revolt of Robert Bruce. 
 
 1307. Death of Edward i. 
 
 1. Edward i. was thirty-tkree years old when he became king, and 
 the hroad lines of his policy had already been formed in the nide 
 Character school of the Barons' War. He was wise enough to 
 and policy profit by his experience, and his love of strong rule 
 of Edward I. ^^^ efficiency, his courage, energy, and honesty stand 
 in strong contrast to the weakness and incompetence of his father. 
 Edward loved power too much to part with it willingly, but he saw 
 that if he wished to be a successful ruler, he must make his policy 
 popular. For this reason he strove to carry out the great idea of 
 Earl Simon of taking the people into a sort of partnership with 
 him. The result was that his people trusted and followed him. 
 Edward found that he could thus get more of his own way than by 
 constantly wrangling with his subjects. His remarkable personal 
 gifts made it easy for him to win respect and love. He was of 
 elegant buUd and lofty stature, an eloquent speaker, a consummate 
 swordsman, and a mighty hunter. He was hot-tempered and 
 passionate, and when moved to wrath was sometimes hard and 
 almost cruel. He committed many deeds of violence in his youth, 
 178 
 
I277-] EDWARD I. 1 79 
 
 but he learned to curb his impetaoTis temper, was proud of his 
 straifjfhtforwardness, and boasted that he always kept his word. 
 Yet Edward had a curious narrowness of temper, which made him 
 sometimes look at the letter rather than the spirit of his promises. 
 An enemy said of him that he called prudence the treachery 
 whereby he advanced, and believed that whatever he liked was 
 lawful. He was hard-working, clear-headed, and practical. His 
 family life was unstaiued. He was a loyal friend, and was sincerely 
 reUgious. With aU his faults he was the greatest of all his house. 
 
 2. Edward was proclaimed king" during his absence. A regency 
 was appointed whose chief members were Walter Grey, archbishop 
 of York, and Robert Burnell, a Shropshire clerk, who 
 
 was already the new king's most intimate confidant, ment during 
 and was soon made his chancellor and chief minister. Edward's 
 They kept England in such unbroken peace that there f 272"f274 
 was no need for Edward to hasten his return. He 
 tarried for more than a year in France, and paid a prolonged visit 
 to Grascony. At last, in August, 1274, he crossed over to England, 
 and was crowned king. 
 
 3. Edward's first trouble came from Wales, where the treaty of 
 Shrewsbury had not brought enduring peace. The brilliant success 
 of the Welsh arms and diplomacy seems somewhat to jjig jj^gt 
 have turned Llewelyn's brain. Visions of a wider Welsh war, 
 authority constantly floated before the Welsh prince, ^^77. 
 
 and he dreamed of driving the Saxons out of Wales and making 
 himself an independent ruler. Accordingly, when the regents of 
 the new king required him to take an oath of fealty co Edward, he 
 answered them with all sorts of pretexts and delays. There were 
 many other subjects of contention, and both English and Welsh 
 complained that the treaty of Shrewsbury had not been properly 
 executed. Even after Edward's return Llewelyn continued to 
 evade the performance of his feudal duty. At last he declared 
 that he dared not leave Wales to perform homage unless Edward 
 sent his brother, Earl Edmund of Lancaster, to Wales as a hostage 
 for his safety. Llewelyn also strove to stir up dissension in 
 Edward's realm by posing as the disciple of Simon of Montfort, 
 and in 1275 sought for Montfort's daughter Eleanor as his wife. 
 However, on her way to Wales Eleanor was capturod by Edward's 
 sailors, and kept in restraint at court. Edward at last lest all 
 patience, and in 1277 led an army to North Wales, blockaded 
 Llewelyn in Snowdon, and forced him to make his submission by 
 the treaty of Conway. This treaty deprived Llewelyn of all that 
 
l80 EDWARD I. [1277- 
 
 he had won at Shrewsbury, and reduced him to the position of a 
 petty North Welsh chieftain, strictly dependent on his English 
 overlord. Next year he was allowed to marry Eleanor of Montf ort ; 
 Edward was not inclined to treat him severely if he accepted his 
 position of dependence. 
 
 4. For the next few years Edward strove with all his might to 
 establish English law in the districts ceded to liim by Llewelyn. 
 Renewed ^^^ ^^"^ attitude was unsympathetic to the Welsh, and 
 Welsh his agents were often brutally harsh. A loud outcry 
 
 troubles, against the king's rule arose from his new subiects, and 
 1277—1282 00 «i ? 
 
 especially from those of the four cantreds of the vale of 
 Clwyd. They called upon Llewelyn to help them, and Llewelyn's 
 brother David, who in 1277 had been on Edward's side, reconciled 
 himseK with his brother. A revolt of the four cantreds broke out 
 suddenly in the spring of 1282. Llewelyn and David gave active 
 assistance to the rebels, and almost simultaneously another rising 
 took place in South Wales. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE LAST WELSH PRINCES 
 
 OwEX, 
 
 prince of North Wales under Henry 11. 
 
 lorwerth. 
 
 I 
 
 Llewelyn, 
 
 d. 1240, m. (2) daughter of John. 
 
 I 
 
 t (2) 
 
 Griffith, David, 
 
 d, 1246. 
 
 Llewelyx, David, Roderick. 
 
 d. 1282. d. 1283. | 
 
 Thomas. 
 
 I 
 
 Sir Owen of Wales 
 
 (time of Edward iii.). 
 
 (The names in italics are not referred to in text ; Welsh princes 
 in small capitals.) 
 
 6. Edward led a second expedition against Llewelyn in the 
 summer of 1282. Again the rebel prince was shut up in Snowdon. 
 but he managed to break liis way through the English troops and 
 excite a fresh revolt on the upper Wye, where he was slain on 
 December 11, at the battle of Orewyn Bridge. David, now prince 
 of Wales, held his oivn in the mountains for another vear : but at 
 
-1284.] 
 
 EDWARD I. 
 
 l8l 
 
 last he was tracked and captured. In October, 1283, ho was 
 
 executed as a traitor at Shrewsbury. This was the 
 
 end of the native principality of Wales. It is often quest of the 
 
 called the conquest of Wales, but it was in reality Prlncl- 
 
 only the conquest of Llewelyn's principality. The ?282-i283 
 
 marches of Wales remained under their feudal lords 
 
 until the sixteenth century. 
 
 6. In 1284 Edward drew up the Statute of Wales. He declared 
 
 Milford 
 Haven 
 
 ^__^ ^^^ EmcryValkcr vc. 
 
 L I The Principality I I The smaller marcher lordships 
 
 lii.i Ir/ie Palatine counties I iFn/jUfh shire ground 
 
 Modern boundary between England A Wales ..~-.- 
 
 WALES AND THE MARCH BETWEEN THE CONQUEST UNDKH EDWARD I. 
 AND THE UNIO.V UNDER IIENKY VIM. 
 
 that the principality of Wales, hitherto feudally subject to him, 
 was henceforward to be directly ruled by him, and drew up a 
 scheme for its future government. He divided it into five comities 
 — Anglesey, Carnarvon, Merioneth, Cardigan, and Carmarthen 
 
l82 EDWARD I. ' [1275- 
 
 — and added a new county, FlintsMre, to the earldom of Chester, 
 which was now permanently in the king's hands. In each o£ the 
 The Settle- ^^^ shires the EngKsh system of local government was 
 mentofthe set up, though such Welsh laws as Edward thought 
 Princi- i-easonable were allowed to continue. In all the details 
 
 ' ' of the settlement Edward strove to deal fairly with 
 the Welsh, though he never understood them well enough to 
 respect their feelings. To secure his conquest Edward surrounded 
 Snowdon with a ring of fortresses, which still, in their ruin, bear 
 witness to the solidity of their work. Round each castle, such as 
 Carnarvon and Conway, grew up a little English town whose in- 
 habitants might help the soldiers of the castle to keep the Welsh in 
 Ed a d f check. In one of Edward's new strongholds, that of 
 Carnarvon, Carnarvon, his son, the future Edward 11., was born, 
 prince of Jn 1301 this Edward was made prince of Wales by his 
 
 ' * father. After this it gradually became the fashion to 
 
 create the king's eldest son prince of Wales. That custom has 
 lasted down to our own day. 
 
 7. Though Edward was an able soldier, his greatest strength 
 was as a lawgiver and administrator. Intent as he was on his 
 Edward's conquest of the Principality, he was even more busily 
 legislation, engaged, during the first half of his reign, in drawing 
 1274-1290. ^p ^ remarkable series of new laws and in striving 
 with all his might to see them carried out in practice. With all 
 their importance Edward's laws do not contain very much that is 
 novel or original. They owe their fame to the care with which he 
 discerned the practical needs of his people and the skill with which 
 he engrafted into our permanent constitution the best resTilts of 
 the age of unrest and revolution in which he had grown up. His 
 reign has been called a period of definition, by which it is meant 
 that he made clear points that were formerly doubtfid, and selected 
 from the rich store of precedents, furnished by the age of the 
 Barons'* War, the institutions which his keen eye saw were of most 
 value to himseK and his subjects, and the most likely to bring about 
 the permanent welfare of England. Between 1275 and 1290 a 
 series of great laws passed in review every branch of both the local 
 and central administration, and made their permanent mark in 
 English history. In the later years of his reign we shall see the 
 same statesmanlike policy of definition applied to the constitution, 
 which under his guidance took the form which it has retained ever 
 since. 
 
 8. On reaching England Edward made Bishop Burnell his 
 
-1284.] EDWARD I. 183 
 
 chancellor, and retained him in that olfice until his death in 1292. 
 Much of the legislation of the period is doubtless due to the wisdom 
 of the chancellor, though Edward must not be denied ct f te f 
 a full share of the credit. In 1275 the first of the West- 
 great laws of the reign was passed in the statute of minster I., 
 Westminster the Mrst. It was mainly aimed at strength- 
 ening the king's government and ensuring peace and strong 
 inile ; but it re-enacted many of the best provisions of the Great 
 Charter and provided for the freedom of elections to parliament. 
 Part of the statute included a permanent grant to Edward and his 
 successors of a duty on every sack of wool and every bundle of 
 slieepskins and leather sent out of the country. Tliis 
 
 wa.s called the Old and Great Custom. It was hence- "^^^^^^ 
 
 Custom, 
 forth an important source of revenue, and it was a proof 
 
 of the growing wealth and prosperity of the countrj' that the kings 
 
 were able in the future to derive a large portion of their income 
 
 from a tax on trade. 
 
 9. In 1278 Edward passed the statute of Gloucester, which 
 ordered an inquiry into all law courts and jurisdictions held by 
 the feudal barons, and sought to limit their number, jj^e statute 
 Commissioners went through the country to every of Glouces- 
 franchise, and demanded by what warranty the holder • ' 
 of it exercised his right. For this reason the letters issued by 
 Edward's commission were called writs of quo warranto. Edward's 
 object was to break down the power of the nobles, and make every 
 court depend on the crown. But his barons bitterly resented his 
 action as an attack upon their privileges. It was said that when 
 the commissioners asked Earl Warenne by what right he held 
 his courts, the earl bared his sword and haughtily declared that 
 this weapon was his authority. " My ancestors came over with the 
 Conqueror." said Warenne, " and won their lands with their sword, 
 and with the same sword will I defend them against all who wisli 
 to take them from me." These fierce words voiced the opinion of 
 the barons, and Edward was wise enough not to force tliem to 
 extremities. He suffered many franchises to remain that he would 
 gladly have abolished ; but he took care to create no fresh ones, and 
 saw that all the lords were thoroughly obedient to him. 
 
 10. In 1279 Edward passed the statute of Mortmain. Lands 
 wliich went to the Church were said to have fallen j^e statuts 
 into the dead hand, or in Latin, in mortua manu. of Mort- 
 aud the statute forbade any further grants of lands ™^ "• 
 
 to the Church without the king's leave. Edward's motive 
 
184 EDWARD I. [1284- 
 
 was partly to prevent an increase of the wealth, and power of 
 the Church, and partly to prevent more lands falling' to clerical 
 owners, who were not so well able to fight his battles as the lay 
 barons. His action was resented by the stricter churchmen, and 
 in particular by the archbishop of Canterbury. The archbishop 
 at the time was John Peckham, a Franciscan friar, and a very 
 busy, well-meaning, and active man, who was so eager for 
 the rights of the Chtu-ch that he was constantly causing great 
 irritation to Edward by his claims. More than once there seemed 
 to be a good chance of a conflict between Edward and Peckham 
 breaking out, such as had raged between Henry 11. and Arch- 
 bishop Thomas. But Edward's prudence and Peckham's fear of 
 his sovereign continued to keep matters at peace. On the whole, how- 
 „. ever, the advantage was with the king, who would not 
 
 specie g'ive up the statute of Mortmain, and who in 128-5 
 
 Agatis, passed a law called Circumspecte Agatis (act cautiously), 
 
 by which he forced the Church courts to confine them- 
 selves to business that was strictly ecclesiastical, and not to en- 
 croach upon the jurisdiction of the law courts of the crown. Yet, 
 powerful as he was, Edward could not prevent the popes nomi- 
 nating whom they would to great places in the English Church. 
 Peckham himself had been appointed by papal provision, and 
 Edward could never persuade the pope to allow the Chancellor 
 Burnell a richer bishopric than his see of Bath and WeUs. Edward 
 was, however, strong enough to put a practical end to the pope's 
 exercising any rights as overlord of England by virtue of King 
 John's submission in 1213. He refused to pay the tribute John 
 had promised, and the popes were wise enough not to press for it. 
 
 11. In 1285 Edward passed two famous laws, called the statute 
 of Westminster the Second and the statute of Winchester. The 
 
 former made important changes in the land laws. One 
 Statutes or ^^ -^^ clauses was called Be Bonis Conditionalibus — that 
 minster II. is, " concerning gifts on condition." Its effect was 
 and to make it easier for a landholder to entail, or settle, his 
 
 1285 ^ ^' ^^^^ upon a particular line of his descendants for ever. 
 
 In practice, however, this custom of tying up lands 
 from generation to generation was found to work badly, and the 
 judges interpreted Edward's law in such a fashion that it lost its 
 worst sting. It had, however, some effect towards creating the 
 English custom of settling lands strictly on the eldest son, which 
 has proved more profitable to a few great houses than to the king 
 or country. The statute of Winchester aimed at putting down riots 
 
-I290,] EDWARD I. 185 
 
 and violence by making each Hundred responsible for all breaches 
 cf the peace within its limits, and by providing for the proper 
 arming and calling out of the fyrd, or, as it soon became called, the 
 militia. It was in a sense a new version of Henry ii.'s Assize of 
 Arms brought up to date. 
 
 12. The last great law of the reign was the statute of West- 
 minster the Third, passed in 1290, and often called from its opening 
 words. Quia Emptores. It allowed any landholder to statute of 
 sell his land if he wished it, but enacted that the west- 
 
 buyer should not be the vassal of the man of whom minster III., 
 
 1 290* 
 he had acquired the land, but stand in the same 
 
 relation to the lord of the seller as the seller had stood himself. 
 
 The effect of this was, in the long run, to bring most landholders 
 
 under the direct lordship of the crown, and so still further to 
 
 weaken the position of the barons. 
 
 13. Despite Edward's new laws, the government was only 
 properly carried on when the king was himself in England. 
 Between 1286 and 1289 foreign troubles carried both 
 
 Edward and Bumell to Gascony. During their Jl^^}^?^ 
 absence the judges sold verdicts for money, and the i289, and ' 
 ministers were so corrupt and oppressive that Edward, expulsion of 
 on his return, appointed a special commission to hear jglo *^* 
 the numerous complaints brought against them by his 
 subjects. All the judges but four were heavily fined and dismissed 
 from office. Soon after tliis stern act, Edward issued orders that 
 all Jews should be expelled from England. The Jews had come 
 to England about the time of the Norman conquest, and had 
 shown such skill in business as to make much money for them- 
 selves. They were unpopular as foreigners and as unbelievers, 
 and also because they were in the habit of lending money at high 
 rates of interest. They were, however, favoured by the kings, and 
 were glad to pay highly for the royal protection. Gradually, how- 
 ever, the feeling against them became very bitter. Edward was 
 brought over by it to withdraw his support from them. In 1290 
 he drove them from the land altogether. 
 
 14. In 1286 Alexander iii. king of Scots died, the last male 
 representative of the old line of Scottish mouarchs. With him 
 ended a long and prosperous period for Scotland, cgo^jand 
 during which the various nations wliich were ruled under 
 
 by the Scots king were gradually becoming blended Alexander 
 
 together into a single people. The elements wliioli 
 
 made. up the Scottish kingdom were even more various tlian thoHe 
 
1 86 EDWARD I. [1286- 
 
 wliich were brought together in Edward's reahn. The original 
 Scots were the Celtic-speaking Highlanders, who dwelt amongst 
 the mountains of the north and west. Their territory did not, 
 however, extend further south than the Clyde and the Forth, 
 which were the original southern limits of the Scottish kingdom. 
 But we have seen how by the conquest of Strathclyde, or 
 Cumbria, a Welsh population in the south-west of the modern 
 realm was brought under the rule of the Scottish king, so that 
 his rule extended over the Clyde to the Solway and the Esk. We 
 have also seen how from the cession of the English district of 
 Lothian, originally the northern pai*t of Northumbria, the 
 dominions of the Scottish king had been extended towards the 
 south-east from the Forth to the Tweed. To these new districts 
 and new peoples brought under his sway must be added the Danes 
 and Norsemen, who had largely displaced the Celtic inhabitants 
 in the western and northern islands and in the extreme north, 
 and the Norman nobles who had become the cliief landed 
 l)roprietors since the tweKth century. By tliis time the 
 Welsh, the Normans, the English, and the Danes were sufficiently 
 united with the Celts for all to call themselves Scots. The most 
 important and populous part of the country was in the south or 
 Lowlands, which spoke a form of the old speech of Northumbria, 
 which was soon to be called the Scots tongue. The original Scots 
 were henceforth called Highlanders, and their language more often 
 called Gaelic than Scots. The Highlanders were very like their 
 near kinsmen the Irish, and were still for many centuries to be 
 governed after the old Celtic fashion, by which each tribe was 
 practically ruled by its clan chieftain. On the other hand, English 
 and Norman influence had made most of the Lowlanders almost 
 Englishmen. The Welsh of the south-west were rapidly losing 
 their old nationality and becoming English in speech and 
 institutions. The Danes of the north, cut off from their kinsfolk 
 in Scandinavia, since the Norse invasions had come to an end, were 
 also becoming Anglicized. Up the east coast English influence 
 gradually penetrated over the Forth and Tay, or to the low and 
 fertile region between the mountains and the sea, far beyond 
 Aberdeen, and almost up to Inverness. The result was that 
 English-speaking Scotland was become very extensive. But all 
 the various races dwelling in Scotland were ruled by one king, and 
 were becoming equally jiroud of the name of Scot. For a century 
 their rulers had lived on good terms with the English monarchs, 
 but this happy period now ended. 
 
"I289.] 
 
 EDIVARD I. 
 
 187 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE EARLY SCOTTISH KINGS, SHOWING THE 
 CHIEF CLAIMANTS IN 1290 
 
 Malcolm Canmoue, 
 d. 1093, m. St. Margaret, sister to Edgar ^tbeliug. 
 
 David i., 
 1124-1163. 
 
 Henry, 
 earl of Huntingdon. 
 
 Iklatilda, 
 m. Henry 
 
 ^\'iLLiAM TUB Lion, 
 1165-1214. . 
 
 I 
 
 Alexander ii., 
 
 1214-1249. 
 
 I 
 
 Alexander hi., 
 
 1249-1286. 
 
 Margaret, 
 m. Eric of N<»way. 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 the Maid of Norway, 
 
 d. 1290, 
 
 David, 
 earl of Huntingdon. 
 
 Margaret, 
 m. Alan of Galloway , 
 
 Devorgilla, 
 m. John Balliol. 
 
 I 
 
 John Balliol, 
 
 king of Scots, 
 
 1292-1296, 
 
 I 
 Edward Balliol, 
 
 noniiual king of 
 Scots, 1332-1338, 
 
 Isabella, 
 m. Robert Bruce. 
 
 I 
 Robert Bruce 
 the claimant. 
 
 I 
 Robert Bruce, 
 earl of Carrick. 
 
 Robert 1. Bruce, 
 
 king of Scots, 
 
 1306-1329. 
 
 David ii. Bruce. 
 1329-1371. 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 m. Walter Stewart 
 
 of Scotland, from 
 
 whom the Stewarts 
 
 are descended. 
 
 (Scottish kings in small capitals ; names in italics not mentioned in text.) 
 
 15. Alexander iii.'s nearest lieir was Margaret. lu.s daughter s 
 daughter, a young girl, called the Maid of N&ncay. because her 
 father was Eric, king of that country. Proclaimed j^e Maid 
 queen of Scots ou Alexander's death, she remained of Norway, 
 in Norway under her father's care, while her realm 1286-1290. 
 was ruled by a regency, which found it hard to keep tlie country 
 in good order. Edward, who watched Scottish affairs carefully, 
 saw in a female reign the best prospects of extt»uding lii-s jwwer 
 over the north. He proposed tliat his eldest surviving son, 
 Edward of Carnarvon, should marrj' the little queen, and thus 
 briug about the union of the two lauds. Ou his pledging himself 
 
1 88 EDWARD I. [1290- 
 
 that the two kingdoms should each retain their own laws and 
 customs even if the marriage resulted in their being joined under 
 a common sovereign, the Scots cheerfully accepted his plan. In 
 1290 the treaty of Brigham was signed embodying these conditions. 
 It was the wisest scheme that could be devised for bringing about 
 the peaceful unity of Britain. Unluckily, the Maid of Norway died 
 in the course of the same year on her journey from Norway to 
 Scotland. 
 
 16. A swarm of claimants now arose to the Scottish throne. 
 As none had a clear title, and several had eager supporters, it looked 
 
 as if the sword alone would settle the question of the 
 
 l^ma t succession. The Scots were alarmed at the prospect 
 
 to the of a long and bloody civil war, and resolved to get out 
 
 Scottish of the diificulty by calling on Edward to decide which of 
 
 1290-1292.' the candidates had the best right. Edward willingly 
 
 agreed to undertake this course. He required, how- 
 ever, that aU the Scottish barons and all the claimants should take 
 an oath of fealty to him as overlord of Scotland before he began 
 to examine the question. He gladly welcomed so good an oppor- 
 tunity of settling the relations of the two kingdoms which had 
 remained somewhat doubtful since Richard i. remitted to William 
 the Lion the hard conditions of the treaty of Falaise. Though 
 every subsequent Scottish king had done homage to the English 
 king, yet each of them possessed large estates in England, and it 
 was not always clear whether their submission was for their English 
 estates or for the Scottish throne. As Scotland grew stronger her 
 kings became more unwilling to acknowledge their subjection to a 
 foreign king, and the good understanding that had prevailed for so 
 long between them and their southern neighbours had made the 
 English kings see no reason in pressing their claim. However, 
 circumstances had now changed. If Edward did not arbitrate, 
 there was the certainty of Scotland falling into terrible confusion. 
 The claimants, in their anxiety to curry favour with Edward, were 
 the first to submit. The chief nobles followed, and Edward there- 
 upon undertook to try the great suit for the succession. 
 
 17. The pleas were examined by 104 judges, of whom 24 were 
 chosen by Edward and 40 by each of the two claimants whose 
 Accession rights seemed the nearest. These were John BaUiol, 
 of John lord of Galloway, and Robert Bruce, lord of Annan- 
 fpqo"'' (lale. Both of these were descended on the female side 
 
 from David, earl of Huntingdon, Balliol being the 
 grandson of his eldest daughter, Margaret, and Bruce the son of 
 
-1293.] EDWARD I. 1 89 
 
 hLs second daughter, Isabella. Balliors claim was based upon his 
 representing the elder branch, while Bruce's title rested on the fact 
 that he was a generation nearer Earl David. The judges went into 
 the case with great care and impartiality, and finally adjudged 
 the crown to BaUiol. The decision was announced on November 
 130, 1292, at Berwick-on-Tweed, then a Scottish town. Balliol at 
 once did homage to Edward, and was crowned king of Scots. The 
 question seemed peaceably settled, and Edward won great reputa- 
 tion for justice in his conduct of the case. 
 
 18. Fresh trouble at once fell upon Edward ; this time from 
 France. All through his reign there had been constant bickering 
 int ween Edward and the French kings. There were England 
 frreat difficulties in carrying out the treaty of 1259, and France, 
 and the irritation caused to the French by Edward's 1259-1293. 
 l)osition in Gascony was increased when his queen, Eleanor of 
 Castile, inherited through her mother the county of Ponthieu on 
 the lower Somme, so that Edward's position in France was thereby 
 .^rengthened. All through the reign of Philip iii., who succeeded 
 his father St. Louis in 1270, the relations of the two countries were 
 sti"ained ; but in 1279 both kings agreed to make the treaty of 
 Amieng, by wliich Edward's position in Gkiscony was improved and 
 liis wife put in possession of Ponthieu. Philip n., who became king 
 of France in 1285, was a stronger king than his father, and was 
 eager to undermine Edward's hold over the French fiefs, by pushing 
 liis jwwer as suzerain to the uttermost. Matters were made worse 
 by quarrels between English and French seamen, wliich grew so 
 bitter that the French hanged some English mariners to the yard- 
 arms of their sliips. with dogs hung up beside them, " as if they made 
 no difference," said an indignant chronicler, " between a dog and 
 an Englishman." This so enraged the English shipmen that in 
 1203 they challenged the French to fight a pitched battle, in wliieh 
 the latter were defeated with great slaughter. Tlie beaten saUors 
 l)e8ieged Philip iv. with their complaints, and Philip summoned 
 Edward to his court at Paris to answer for the behaviour of his 
 subjects. Edward sent liis brother Edmund, earl of Lancaster, as his 
 agent, but Edmund was too simple to be a good negotiator. Philip 
 l)ersuaded liim to give up Gascony to him just as a form, and on 
 condition of its being soon restored. But when the time of restitu- 
 tion came. Pliilip's agents kept a tight hold over the whole of the 
 duchy. Edward, seeing that his brother had been tricked, angrily 
 broke off negotiations, and went to war with the French. 
 
 19. Philip IV. prepared to invade Eughmd, and sought to stir 
 
190 
 
 EDWARD I. 
 
 [1293- 
 
 ap Edward's enemies to make common cause against him. At 
 French instigation the Welsh rose in revolt, and forced Edward to 
 divert to their subjection an army collected to recover Gascony. It 
 
 BmeryWalkCT so 
 
 Boundary of Lands nominally allowed to Henry III. in 1259- 
 
 Lands secured by Edward I. in 1279 i^ 
 
 Lands surrendered by Edward I. in 1279 
 
 ENGUSH king's DOMINIONS IN FRANCE IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY, 
 
 was only after hard fighttag, in the course of which Edward 
 himself ran great personal risk, that the Welsh reheUion was put 
 down. Then Philip stirred up an even more effective enemy to 
 
-1295.] EDWARD I. I9I 
 
 Edward in Scotland, where things had heen going badly since John 
 BalUol's succession. Now that Edward's authority over Scotland 
 had been recognized, Scotsmen, beaten in the local The French 
 law coar*-:, appealed to Edward's courts and asked and Scottish 
 him to do them justice. It was a regtdar thing ^f^g^'g,*! 295 
 for a suzerain to receive appeals from his vassal's 
 courts, and Edward had suffered much from the way in which 
 Philip IV. of France had encouraged his vassals in Gascony to 
 take their appeals to Paris. He saw no harm, therefore, in allowing 
 the Scots to come to liis court, and was probably surprised when 
 the Scots nobles grew indignant at the practice. But there had 
 been no precedents for such appeals from Scotland to England in 
 the past, and the Scots declared that they would allow Edward no 
 such power. As John Balliol seemed weak and hesitating, the 
 nobles deprived him of nearly all his authority, and entrusted it to 
 a committee of twelve, like the council of fifteen of the Provisions 
 of Oxford. The new government broke off all relations with 
 Edward, and concluded a close alliance with the French. 
 
 20. Edward met this combination of enemies by forming an 
 alliance with the emperor, the count of Flanders, and other friends 
 of England abroad. But he chiefly relied upon the f },e Model 
 good will of his own subjects, and the step he now Parliament 
 took to win his people to his side was ever memorable 
 in the history of the growth of our constitution. Already on 
 many occasions he had summoned representative parliaments like 
 Montfort's famous assembly of 1265 ; but never had there been 
 assembled so full and popular a parliament as that which Edward 
 gathered together in 1295. Not only did he convoke the earls 
 and barons, the bishops and abbots. Beside them came two 
 knights from every shire, and two citizens and burgesses from 
 every city and borough. A new element was also introduced in 
 the appearance of representatives of the lower clergy, in the persons 
 of deans and archdeacons, one proctor, or representative, of every 
 cathedral chapter, and two proctors for the j^rish clergy of every 
 bishopric. Thus each of the three estates, or class divisions, into 
 which society was then divided — the barons, the clergy, and the 
 commons — had every chance of making their wishes felt. Later 
 times have called this parliament the Model Parliament, because 
 it, much more than the Parliament of 1265, was the type upon 
 which all later parliaments of England were based. And its 
 assembly is the more important since Edward deliberately called 
 it as a means of taking his people into partnersliip in a great crisis. 
 
192 , EDWARD I. [1295- 
 
 " "What touches all," said he, in his letters, or writs, of summons, 
 " should be approved of all. It is also very clear that common 
 dangers should be met by measiu-es agreed upon in common." It 
 is from this moment that the ijarliamentary constitution of England 
 was completed. What with Simon of Montfort was the expedient 
 of a moment, became henceforth with Edward i. a permanent 
 principle of policy. 
 
 21. Edward's parliament voted large sumis of money which 
 enabled liim to crush the Welsh revolt, ward off any prospect of 
 The con- invasion, and send an army to win back G-ascony. But 
 quest of it was evident that Philip would not be beaten until the 
 Scotland, Scots had been taught to respect the power of Edward. 
 
 Accordingly, in 1296 Edward led an army into Scotland, 
 and resolved to punish Jolm Balliol as Tie had formerly punished 
 Llewelyn of Wales. Balliol made a poor resistance, and after a 
 very little fighting, surrendered his crown to Edward. The sub- 
 jection of Scotland was thus apparently effected with infinitely 
 greater ease than the conquest of the Principality. Edward 
 treated Scotland as he had treated Wales. He declared Scotland 
 annexed directly to his crown, and appointed English nobles to 
 rule the realm in his name. He wandered through the land 
 and received the homage of thousands of Scottish landholders. 
 He ti-ansferred the sacred stone, seated on wliich the Scottish 
 kings had been wont to be crowned at Scone, to Westminster 
 Abbey, where it ultimately became the base of the coronation chair 
 of the English kings. After this easy conquest of a kingdom he 
 hoped to devote all liis resources to the recovery of Grascony. 
 
 22. New troubles arose in his own realm, which once more 
 forced Edward to postpone his purpose. This time his own clergy 
 The clepieal ^^^ barons J.layed the game of the enemy. The 
 opposition trouble with the clergy began when Robert Winchel- 
 w'^^v. ^^*' ^^^^ ^^*^ succeeded Peckham as archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury, refused to allow Edward to raise any 
 more taxes from ecclesiastics, on the ground that the ])ope, Boni- 
 face vni., had issued a bull, called Clericis laicos, which forbade 
 the clergy to pay any taxes to sectdar princes. In great disgust 
 Edward declared that, if the clergy would not help to suppoi-t the 
 state, the state should not protect them. He declared all the 
 clergy outlaws, and announced that he would punish no man who 
 did injury to a priest. 
 
 23. It was now the turn of the barons to resist. Edward wished 
 to send many of his chief lords to Gasconv, while he himself went 
 
-1297] EDWARD I. 1 93 
 
 to fig-ht against Philip iv., in Flanders, whose count was his ally. 
 Headed by Humphrey Bohun, earl of Hereford, constable of 
 England, and Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk, marshal jy^^ 
 of England, a large section of the barons declined baronial 
 to go to Gascony unless the king accompanied them, opposition 
 In 1297 there was a hot dispute between Edward foij^ ^^^ 
 and the earls at the parliament at Salisbury. " You Hereford, 
 shall go to Gascony," said Edward to Norfolk, the *^^^" 
 marshal, '• whether I go or not." On the marshal persisting in his 
 refusal, the king burst into a passion. " By God, Sir Earl," he 
 cried, " you shall either go or hang." " By the same oath," answered 
 Norfolk, " I will neither go nor hang." The two earls gathered 
 an army round them, and made common cause with Winchelsea. 
 In great disgust Edward went to Flanders to fight against Philii), 
 leaving his chief nobles behind him. He could send no real help 
 to Gascony. He only raised money to pay his troops by im- 
 posing taxes of his own arbitrary will. He seized all the merchants' 
 wool and forced them to pay a heavy duty, called- the Maletote, or 
 evil toll, before he would surrender it. As soon as he was beyond 
 sea, the two earls marched to London and easily forced the weak 
 regency, of which the boy, Edward of Carnarvon, was the nominal 
 head, to submit to their wiU. It was now agreed that conflrmatio 
 a fresh confirmation of Magna Carta and the Charter Cartarum, 
 of the Forest should be issued in Edward's name, to ^297- 
 which new articles were to be appended by which the king 
 promised to renounce the Maletote, and never in the future to raise 
 similar aids or taxes save with the consent of parliament. This 
 Confirmatio Cartarum was sent over to Edward in Flanders, and 
 very unwillingly he gave his consent to it. It was an important 
 •epoch in the groMrth of our constitution. Though the earls were 
 greedy and pedantic, and Winchelsea thought more of the privi- 
 leges of the Church than the liberties of the realm, Edward in liis 
 need had acted as a mere tyrant, and it was necessary that his 
 jK)wer should be checked. 
 
 24. Terrible news from Scotland showed that the king had 
 yielded none too soon. With all his ambition and violence, 
 Edward still wished to rule Scotland well, but many -. ^oo\,x\sYi 
 of those who governed that kingdom in his name were rising under 
 cruel and greedy men, and the Scots hated English Wallace, 
 <lomination even when it was fair and just. Their 
 subjection had been due to the folly of their king and the lialf- 
 hoarteilnesa of the chief Scottish nobles, most of wliom submitted 
 
 O 
 
194 EDWARD I. [1297- 
 
 because they possessed estates in England which they did not wish 
 to lose by offending Edward. It was otherwise with the mass of 
 the Scots people, who werp indignant because their national iu- 
 dependence was destroyed and their country trampled upon by the 
 foreigner. Within a few months there were popular risings all over 
 the country, and soon an able leader to the insurgents was found 
 in Sir William Wallace of Elderslie, not far from Glasgow. In 
 1297 Wallace gathered a gallant army round him, and offered battle 
 to Earl Warenne, Edward's aged and easy-going governor of 
 Scotland. At Stirling Bridge, near the abbey of Cambuskenneth, 
 Warenne was out-generalled by Wallace and utterly defeated. 
 Before the end of the year aU Scotland threw off the English 
 yoke, and Wallace spread desolation over the English border. 
 
 25. Edward hurried back from Flanders, where he had done 
 very little against PliiliiJ. In 1298 he once more led an army into 
 Battle of Scotland, and engaged Wallace in battle at Falkirk 
 Falkipk, on July 22. The English army fought on horseback, 
 
 afteB tlie fashion that had prevailed ever since the 
 battle of Hastings, though Edward had learnt from his Welsh war 
 the wisdom of combining archers with the cavalry, so as to wear 
 down the foe from a distance. Most of the barons and knights of 
 Scotland were holding aloof from Wallace, or were actually on 
 Edward's side, so that the Scottish hero had to tmst to those 
 Scots who were not rich enough to fight on horseback. But 
 Wallace had the eye of a good general, and saw that his only chance 
 of victory was to keep his troops closely together. He planted his 
 infantry, whose chief arm was the pike, in dense squares or circles. 
 For a long time the stubborn pikemen resisted the repeated rushes 
 of Edward's knights, but the king cleverly broke through their 
 ranks by constant flights of arrows; and then the cavalry rode 
 through the gaps and dispersed the Scottish squares with great 
 slaughter. Wallace fled to France, and once more it seemed as if 
 Scotland were at Edward's feet. 
 
 26. A renewal of Edward's domestic troubles, and the continued 
 struggle with Philip iv., destroyed the king's hopes of completing 
 
 the conquest of the north. He soon saw that he coidd 
 reconeilia- ^^^ fight both France and Scotland at the same time, 
 tion with and in 1299 made peace with Philip, and, being now a 
 fhe^Chupch '"'i^ower, married the French kiug's sister Margaret 
 
 as a pledge of better relations for the future. Even 
 then Philij) retained for sevei-al years the greater part of Gascony, 
 but luckily for Edward, the French king quarrelled with the 
 
-1304.] EDWARD I. 195 
 
 imperious Pope Boniface viii., and soon found it necessary to buy 
 Edward's friendship by surrendering 1dm Gascony. By 1303 
 Philip had ruined Boniface and broken do^^Ti the overwhelming 
 powrer of the papacy. In 1305 a Gascon subject of Edward's 
 was chosen pope by Philip iv.'s good wiU, and took the n&me 
 of Clement v. This unworthy pontiff deserted Italy and tarried 
 in France, finally taking up his abode at Avignon, on the !Bhone, 
 and doing complacently the will of the mighty French king. He 
 was only less subservient to Edward, and abandoned Archbishop 
 Winchelsea to the king's anger. Winchelsea was driven into 
 exile, and with his fall Edward became once more master over the 
 English Church, Long before that the bull Clericis laicos had 
 been given up, and Edward's persecution of Winchelsea had 
 a sinister appearance of mere revenge. 
 
 27. France was thus conciliated and the clerical opposition 
 crushed. While these i)rocesses were going on, Edward was also 
 breaking down the baronial opposition which had j^^ 
 triumphed over him in 1297. Despite his agreement baronial 
 
 to confirm the charters, his troubles with the barons opposition 
 went on for several years, and effectively prevented 
 the imited effort of all England, which alone could complete the 
 work l)egan at Falkirk. Edward was very sore at being forced to 
 give up so much power, and behaved almost as badly as his father 
 had done in regarding the letter rather than the spirit of his con- 
 cessions. Disgusted at his narrow spirit, the barons refused to 
 follow Iiim to Scotland until he had really carried out his promises. 
 In 1300 he^was forced to accept another series of additions to the 
 charters, contained in a document called ArticuU super Cartas, 
 which ordered a survey of the forests to be made, in order to check 
 the king's encroachments on freemen's rights by extending the 
 boundaries of the forests, witliin which he had more power than 
 over the rest of liis realm. Edward resented the attempt to limit 
 his authority over the forests with extreme bitterness, and struggled 
 as long as he could. In 1301 he made a further submission, but 
 even after that he induced Clement v. to free him from his oath, 
 though, to his credit Ije it said, he made no use of the papal dis- 
 pensation. The long struggle taught him that It was only by 
 yielding to his barons that he could subdue Scotland. 
 
 28. At last, in 1303, Edward was able to throw all his efforts into 
 this long-delayed work. In 1304 he conquered Stirling, and at 
 last saw Scotland at his feet. Wallace now came back to the scene 
 of his former triumphs, but was not able to efEect much against 
 
196 EDWARD I. [I SOS- 
 
 Edward. He was taken prisoner, and in 1305 beheaded as a traitor 
 at London. Fierce and cruel though he had been, liis courage 
 . and daring had made him the idol of his country- 
 conquest of men. When the nobles despaired of freedom, Wal- 
 Scotland, lace organized revolt and kept alive the spirit of 
 1303-1305. liberty. The work that he did survived his apparent 
 failuire. 
 
 29. Edward had drawn up a plan for the government of Scotland, 
 under which the land was to be divided into four parts, each of 
 The rising which was to be under two justices, one a Scot and 
 of Robert the other an Englishman ; while the king's nephew, 
 Bruce. 1306. j^j^^ ^^ Brittany, was to be warden of all Scotland. 
 But the new system had hardly begun when a fresh revolt compelled 
 Edward to begin the work of conquest aU over again. Robert 
 Bruce, earl of Carrick, grandson of the unsuccessful claimant, had 
 generally been a supporter of Edward, and had taken a prominent 
 part in establishing the new constitution. He had a great foe 
 in John Comyn of Badenoch, the hereditary rival of his house. In 
 1306 the two enemies agreed to make peace and meet at Dumfries 
 to discuss their future action. There Bruce suddenly fell upon 
 Comyn and treacherously murdered him. Despairing of Edward's 
 pardon, he fled to the hiUs, and finding the people rallying round 
 him, he dexterously posed as the champion of Scottish inde- 
 pendence, and renewed his house's claim to the throne. The Scots 
 were glad to follow any leader against the hated English, and 
 Bruce, thotigh treacherous and self-seeking, soon showed that he 
 had the abUity and courage necessary to rule a people, struggling 
 for freedom. In a few months he was crowned king at Scone, and 
 for the third time Edward had to face the prospect of conquering 
 afresh the stubborn nation that had so long defied his efforts. 
 
 30. Edward was now nearly seventy years of age, and his health 
 had latterly been broken ; but his courage was as high as ever, and 
 Death of ^® resolved to conquer Scotland for the third time. In 
 Edward I., 1307 the old king was once more on the border, but liis 
 
 infirmities made it impossible for him to move quickly. 
 The effort proved too much for his declining strength, and on 
 July 7 he died at Burgh-on- Sands, almost the last village on 
 the English border. With him perished the last hope of con- 
 quering Scotland, but though the chief ambition of his life was 
 thus a failure, he had done a great work for England. The con- 
 queror of Wales, the framer of a whole series of great laws, the 
 maker of our mediasval constitution, he had turned the French 
 
-1307.3 EDWARD I. 197 
 
 king from his dearest purpose, curbed the fierce baronage, and even 
 set some limits to the claims of the Church. He was the first 
 real Englishman to reign after the Norman conquest, and the 
 creator of the modem English nation as well as of the modem 
 English state, though he could not effect liis purpose of bringing 
 all our island under his own domination. That his own realm 
 should henceforth be ruled after a constitutional fashion, and not by- 
 despotic caprice, seemed assured when even the stubborn will of 
 Edward was forced to give way to his subjects. The best guarantee 
 for the permanence of the charters and of the popular parliament 
 lay in the fact that they were wrested not only from a capricious 
 despot like John, or a weakling like Henry iii., Init also from a 
 strong and powerful king like Edward i. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON (1307-1327) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1307. Accession of Edward ii. 
 
 1311. The Ordinances drawn up. 
 
 1312. Death of Gaveston. 
 1314. Battle of Bannockburn. 
 1322. Battle of Boroughbridge. 
 
 1326. Landing of Isabella. 
 
 1327. Deposition of Edward ii. 
 
 1. Edwahd of Carnarvon was twenty-three years old when he 
 
 became king. Tall, graceful, and handsome, he looked almost as 
 
 Edward II ^^ ^ man as his father, but an utter lack of serious 
 
 and purpose blasted his whole career. It was to no purpose 
 
 Gaveston, that Edward i. had carefully trained his son both in 
 1307 
 
 military science and in business ; the youth showed 
 
 no taste for anything but his own amusements. The old king was 
 
 bitterly disgusted, and attributing his son's levity to the influence 
 
 of a Gascon knight, Peter of Graveston, with whom he had been 
 
 educated, he banished the foreign favourite early in 1307. But 
 
 as soon as his father was dead, Edward recalled Graveston, and, 
 
 despite his having solemnly promised his dying father to persevere 
 
 in it, abandoned the campaign against the Scots. In every way 
 
 he reversed the policy of Edward i., and at once embarked upon a 
 
 course of action that ultimately involved himself in ruin and 
 
 wrought terrible havoc to his kingdom. Though there have been 
 
 worse kings than Edward 11., there have been none so negligent 
 
 and light-minded. 
 
 2. Under Edward i. the barons had been discontented with the 
 
 growing power of the crown, but had been restrained in their 
 
 Gaveston 's opposition by the strong will and wise policy of the 
 
 exile and l^ing. With the accession of Edward n. the baronial 
 
 recall, opposition at once revived, and soon proved as for- 
 
 • midable to the monarchy as in the days of Henry in. 
 
 The barons' disgust of Edward's affection for Gaveston gave them 
 
I3I2.] EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON I99 
 
 their first pretext for revolt, and they had the people with them in 
 their aversion to the favourite. Gaveston was quick-witted and a 
 good soldier, but his head was turned by his sudden elevation, and 
 he had an iinhappy knack of sharp and bitter speech tliat mortally 
 offended the barons. Before long Edward made liim earl of 
 Cornwall and married him to his niece, the sister of the young 
 Earl Gilbert of Gloucester. In 1.308 a parliament of barons met 
 and forced the king to drive him into exile. Edward strove to 
 lighten his misfortunes by appointing him governor of Ireland, and 
 set to work at once to intrigue for his return. In 1309 the king 
 shrewdly adopted a long series of reforms, which a parliament of the 
 three states urged upon him. In return for these concessions, the 
 parliament allowed Edward to bring his friend back to England. 
 But the leading barons refused to be bound by the acts of this 
 parliament. 
 
 3. In 1310 another baronial assembly resolved to punish the 
 king for restoring his favourite by compelling him to appoint a 
 committee of barons to draft ordinances for the 
 
 future government of his realm. In a vain hope of nances and 
 saving Gaveston, Edward agreed to this proposal, the Lords 
 Accordingly, a body of twenty-one Xor<Z« Ordainers ?3fo!i3n' 
 was appointed from the earls, barons, and bishops. 
 In 1311 they drew up the Ordinances. By them Gaveston was to 
 be banished for life, the great offices of state were to be filled up 
 with the advice of the barons, and the king was not to go to war, 
 raise an army, or leave the kingdom without their permission. It 
 was a complete programme of limited monarchy, but no word was 
 said as to the commons and clergy. To the ordainers parliament 
 still meant a parliament of bai'ons. 
 
 4. Gaveston went into exile for the second time, but early in 
 1312 Edward recalled him. Thereupon the ordainers raised an army 
 and besieged Gaveston in Scarborough Castle. After jhe murder 
 a short siege Gaveston surrendered, and the barons of Gaveston, 
 agreed to spare his life. Not long after he was brutally * 3 ' 2. 
 
 put to death by the earl of Warwick, the most rancorous of lus 
 enemies, who thought himself free to slay the favourite because he 
 had not been a party to the promise to spare his life. The king 
 was bitterly incensed at the treachery which had lured his favourite 
 to death, and feebly strove to revenge him. Ultimately he 
 was forced to give way, and leave power in the hands of the 
 ordainers. 
 
 5. It was high time that the king and barons made peace, for 
 
200 
 
 EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON' 
 
 [1307- 
 
 during their dissensions Robert Bruce had been establishing his 
 power over the whole of Scotland. When Edward i. died, Bruce's 
 position was still doubtful ; but when the new king 
 gave up fighting the war in person the chances of the 
 Scots grew brighter. Between 1307 and 1314, Bruce 
 conquered nearly aU Scotland. He won over most of 
 the Scottish barons to his side, and gradually captured 
 the strong castles which Edward i. had established 
 to keep the Scots in subjection. The chief of the few castles 
 
 Robert 
 
 Bruce 
 
 baoomss 
 
 master of 
 
 Scotland, 
 
 1307-1314, 
 
 A. Bruce's Army I I 
 
 b. Pits dug by Bruce '"''''1 
 
 C. English Cavalry L^^ 
 
 D. English Infantry ^M 
 
 Walker &■ Cockerell sc. 
 
 BATTLE OF BANNOCKBURN. 
 
 tliat still remained in English hands was Stirling, a place of gi-eat 
 military importance, because it commanded the lowest bridge over 
 the Forth, by which the easiest road between the Lowlands and 
 the Highlands passed. At last Bruce besieged Stirling, and pressed 
 the garrison so hard that they agreed to surrender if they were 
 not relieved by St. John the Baptist's Day, June 24, 1314. 
 
 6. If Stirling fell, the last vestige of English rule in Scotland 
 Battle of ""^^s destroyed, and even Edward felt that he must 
 Bannock- make an effort to avoid such a calamity. King and 
 burn. 131 . ]barons accordingly joined to raise a great army, and set 
 off to relieve Stirling before the appointed day. The mighty host 
 
-I3I4-] EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON 20I 
 
 was more formidable in appearance than in reality. The presence 
 of tlie king prevented any real general from being appointed, and 
 tJie barons. stiU sulky and discontented, fought with undisguised 
 reluctance. The English army moved so slowly that it only reached 
 the neighbourhood of Stirling on June 23. Next day Bruce 
 resolved to fight a battle to prevent the siege being raised, ,and 
 marshalled his forces at Bannochhum, a few miles to the south of 
 Stirling. As at Falkirk, the Scots fought on foot and the English 
 on horseback. Taught by Wallace's failure, Bruce took every 
 precaution to protect liLs soldiers from the English attack. His 
 si>farmen were mustered in dense squares, and pits were dug 
 ))efore his lines and covered lightly over with turf. Edward ii. 
 neglected all the precautions that had won his father victory. No 
 effort was made to combine the archers with the men-at-arms, and 
 the English relied entirely upon the shoftk of a cavalry charge. 
 But the foremost of the English ranks plunged blindly into the 
 concealed pits, and those who escaped this snare found themselves 
 unable to penetrate the squares of Scottish pikemen. Soon the 
 whole English army was in a state of wild confusion. The few who 
 fought bravely, conspicuous among whom was the young earl of 
 Gloucester, perished on the field. The majority fled disgracefidly, 
 and Edward ir. set the example of cowardice to Ids army. Bruce 
 won a complete victory. Stirling Castle opened its gates to him, 
 and Scottish independence was fully vindicated. 
 
 7. The disaster of Bannockburn made Edward more dependent 
 upon his barons than ever. For the next few years power remained 
 with the ordainers, but the ordainers proved as in- 
 competent as Edward to govern England. Their Janca^te"/ 
 wi-sest councillor. Archbishop Winchelsea, was now 
 
 dead, and their leader was Edward's cousin, Thomas, earl of 
 Lancaster, the son of Earl Edmund, brother of Edward i. Earl 
 Thomas was by far the most powerful and wealthy of the English 
 earls. By inheritance and marriage he united under his control 
 the resources of five earldoms. He had been a capable leader of 
 opposition, but his ability was small; he was greedy, selfish, and- 
 domineering, and knew better how to humiliate the king than to 
 rule the country. He made few attempts to save the northern 
 counties from tlie frequent forays M'ith which the Soots now 
 insulted the weakness of England. The country was fidl of tiimult 
 and private war, and as Lancaster's weakness became knonni, even 
 Edward plucked up courage to assert himself. 
 
 8. New favoui'ites had caused Edward to forget Oaveston. 
 
202 EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON [1322- 
 
 These were the two Hugh Despensers— father and son. They 
 were at least English noblemen, and not foreign upstarts like 
 The fall of Graveston ; but the barons soon showed that they 
 Lancaster, could hate a renegade as bitterly as they had ever 
 hated an alien adventurer. Tliey strongly resented the 
 titl«s, estates, and favours which Edward conferred on liis new 
 friends. In particular they took alarm when the younger 
 Despenser, who, like Graveston, had married a sister of the earl of 
 Gloucester slain at Bannockburn, strove to obtain for himself the 
 position of earl of Gloucester, vacant since his brother-in-law's 
 death without male heirs. By 1321 the Despensers were strong 
 enough to make the barons very anxious to mete out to them the 
 fate of Gaveston. Headed by Lancaster, parliament sentenced 
 them to banishment. The loss of his favourites inspired Edward 
 with an energy rarely ♦) be found in him. In 1322 he took up 
 arms on their behalf, and recalled them from beyond the sea. The 
 barons made a poor fight, and before long Lancaster was defeated 
 and taken prisoner at the hattle of Boroughhridge, in Yorksliire. A 
 few days later he was tried and executed at his own castle of 
 Pontefract. 
 
 9. From the fall of Lancaster to 1326 the Despensers ruled 
 England. They were shrewd enough to profit by the eiTors of 
 The Parlia- ^® ordainers, and professed to be the friends of the 
 ment of Commons. Immediately after Lancaster's death, 
 York, 1322. they held a parliament at York, which revoked the 
 ordinances as infringing the rights of the crown, and because they 
 were drawn up by a council of barons only. This parliament 
 laid down the important principle, tliat matters which are to be 
 established for the estate of our lord the king and for the estate 
 of the realm, shall be treated in parliament by a council of the 
 prelates, earls, and barons, and the commonalty of the realm. 
 This is the most important constitutional advance made under 
 Edward 11. Henceforth no law could be regarded as valid tmlesji 
 it had received the consent of the Commons. 
 
 10. Despite this wise beginning, the rule of the Despensers 
 broke down as signally as that of Lancaster. They were utterly 
 The pule unable to guard the north of England from the 
 of the devastating inroads of Robert Bruce, and in 1322 made 
 ?322^fl28^' * ^^nice with him which practically recognized him 
 
 as king of Scots. The favourites thought more of 
 winning territory and wealth for themselves than of the good 
 government of the kingdom. The elder Hugh became earl of 
 
-1327.] EDWARD II. OF CARNARVON 203 
 
 Winchester, and his son acqtiired the power and many of the 
 estates, thoug-h not the title, of earl of Gloucester. Their covetous- 
 ness and pride made them generally hated, and their foUy prevented 
 them from taking proper measures to protect themselves. They 
 soon excited the enmity of all classes against them. 
 
 11. Among the many persons whom the Despensers offended 
 was the queen, Isabella of France, a daughter of Philip the Fair. 
 Seeing that she was not strong enough to induce her 
 
 husband to dismiss his favourites, she cleverly dis- MorUn^r 
 sembled her wrath, and, in 1325, persuaded her husband 
 to allow her to visit France, then ruled by her brother. King 
 Charles iv. With her went her eldest son, Edward of Windsor, 
 who was appointed by his father duke of Aquitaine, and com- 
 missioned to do homage for that duchy on behalf of the king of 
 England. At Paris Isabella made friends with some of the exiled 
 members of Lancaster's party, at whose head was Roger Mortimer 
 of Wigmore, the most powerful of the barons from the March of 
 Wales, who was eager to be avenged on the Despensers and obtain 
 restoration to his estates. At Mortimer's advice, Isabella refused 
 to return to England as long as the Despensers remained in power. 
 Soon the scandal caused by the queen's open affection for Mortimer . 
 induced King Charles to send her out of France. Therefore she 
 went to Hainault, where she betrothed her son to Philippa, daughter 
 of the count of Hainault, and obtained from him enough soldiers 
 and money to make it possible for her to invade England and drive 
 her husband from the throne. 
 
 12. In September, 1326, Isabella, Mortimer, and the young 
 Edward landed at Orwell, in Essex, declaring that they had come 
 to avenge the murder of Lancaster, and to drive the ^j^g fg^u ^f 
 Despensers from power. England was so tired 6f Edward II., 
 Edward and his favourites, that men of all ranks 1326-1327. 
 flocked eagerly to the camp of the queen. The chief barons, 
 including Henry of Lancaster, the brother and heir of Earl 
 Thomas, declared in her favour. The Londoners murdered 
 Edward's ministers, and opened their gates to liis enemies. 
 Against these powerful forces Edward 11. could do nothing. He 
 fled to the west, accom{>anied by the Despensers, and rapidly 
 followed by Isabella and Mortimer. The elder Despenser waa 
 taken and slain at Bristol, and his son was hanged at H«ireford. 
 The king strove to take refuge in the younger Hugh's Glamorgan- 
 shire estates, but ho waa soon tracked out and brought prisoner 
 to London. Early in 1327 parliament met at Westminster. It 
 
204 EDWARD I!. OF CARNARVON [1327. 
 
 recognized Edward of Aquitaine as Edward iii., and forced the 
 old king- to resign the crown to his son. Next year the deposed 
 monarcli was cruelly murdered at Berkeley Castle, in Gloucester- 
 shire. He was the most worthless of our kings, and riclily 
 deserved deposition, yet few beneficial changes have been brought 
 about with more manifest self-seeking than that which hurled him 
 from power. The angry spite of the adulterous queen, the fierce 
 rancour and greediness of Roger Mortimer, and the cowardice of 
 the lesser agents of the revolution can inspire nothing but disgust. 
 Among Edward's foes, Henry of Lancaster alone behaved as an 
 honoxu-able gentleman. But though his wrongs were ostentatiously 
 put forward, he was, like the young duie of Aquitaine, a mere tool 
 in the hands of Isabella and her paramour. Yet the ostentatious 
 care shown to make parliament responsible for the change of ruler 
 showed that even the weak reign of Edward 11. had done some- 
 thing to strengthen the fabric of the English constitution. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 EDWARD III. (1327-1377) 
 
 Chief dates : 
 
 1327. Accession of Edward iii. 
 
 1328. Peace of Northampton. 
 
 1330. Fall of Mortimer. • 
 
 1333. Battle of Halidon Hill. 
 
 1337' Beginning of Hundred Years' War. 
 
 1340. Battle of Sluys. 
 
 1346. Battles of Cr6cy and Neville's Cross. 
 
 1348. Outbreak of the Black Death. 
 
 1351. Statute of Provisors. 
 
 I3S3' Statute of Prsemraiirc. 
 
 1356, Battle of Poitiers. 
 
 1360. Treaties of Brcftigni and Calais. 
 
 1367. Battle of Ndjera. 
 
 1369. Renewal of the Hundred Years' War. 
 
 1371. Clerical ministers removed from office. 
 
 1376. The Good Parliament 
 
 1377. Death of Edward ill. 
 
 1. Edward hi. was only fourteen years old when he became king, 
 
 and for three years Isabella and Mortimer ruled in bis name. 
 
 Nominally power went to the council, of which Henry ^.^^ ^^^^ ^^ 
 
 of Lancaster, now restored to his brother's title and Isabella and 
 
 estates, was chairman. Troubles at once arose, both '*'°''^*TJ?rA 
 
 1327-1330. 
 with Scotland and France. Robert Bruca's fighting 
 
 days were over, but he took advantage of tlie revolution in England 
 
 to send an army across the border. Though a great force was 
 
 gathered togetlier to repel the Scots, the English dared not risk a 
 
 battle, and soon began to negotiate for peace. In 1328 this 
 
 resulted in the treaty of NoHhampton, by which England with- 
 
 <lrew all claim to feudal superiority over Scotland, recognized 
 
 Robert Bruce as king of Scots, and agreed to the marriage of his 
 
 son David to Joan, Edward's infant sister. The treaty excited great 
 
 indignation, and men called it a shameful peace, but it is difficult 
 
 to see on what other terms an agreement could have been made. 
 
 205 
 
206 EDWARD III. [1327- 
 
 There was not the least chance of driving Robert Bruce from the 
 throne which he had so laboriously won for himself. To continue 
 the war was useless, and its only result would have been to expose 
 the northern counties of England to constant Scottish invasions. 
 Yet the formal surrender of Edward i.'s claims over Scotland cost 
 much to a proud and liigh-spirited nation. The humiliation was the 
 worse since it was only by concessions almost as hard that Isabella 
 and Mortimer managed to secure peace with France. During the 
 troubles that preceded the faU of Edward of Carnarvon, Charles iv. 
 had taken possession of Gascony, on account of which nominal war 
 had broken out between the two countries. The English were 
 as little able to reconquer Gascony as to win back Scotland, and 
 here again Isabella and Mortimer accepted inevitable facts, though 
 they were more fortunate than in their dealings with the northern 
 kingdom, since they obtained a partial restoration of Gascony 
 before they would agree to conclude peace. This was done by the 
 treaty of Paris of 1327. From this time the English duchy of 
 Gascony was cut down to narrow limits, centring round the cities 
 of Bordeaux and Bayonne. Next year, 1328, Charles iv. died, having 
 been the third son of Philip iv. to reign in succession over France 
 and die without male heirs. Immediately the French barons 
 recognized the nearest male heir, Philip, count of Valois, the son of 
 Charles, count of Valois, a brother of Philip iv., as Kiag Philip vi. 
 It had already been laid down in France, when Philip the Fair's 
 eldest son died, leaving a daughter, that women were excluded from 
 the succession. Accordingly the accession of Philip vi. went 
 almost as a matter of course. Isabella, however, who was Charles's 
 sister, protested against the Yalois succession. She recognized 
 that France must have a king, and did not claim the throne for 
 herself. However, she maintained that a woman, though incapable 
 of reigning, might form the " bridge and plank " through which 
 her son, Edward iii., might succeed. The French barons rightly 
 regarded this as a dangerous claim. Its effect would have been, 
 whenever a king died without a son, to transfer the throne to 
 some foreign prince, whose descent could be traced to a lady of the 
 royal house. The French were not wiUing to hand over their 
 throne to a foreign sovereign, and Isabella's claim on her son's 
 behalf was quietly pushed aside. She was quite unable to do more 
 than protest, and in 1329 her son virtua,Uy recognized the lawful- 
 ness of Philip's position by performing homage to him for 
 Aquitaine. 
 
-1329.] EDWARD III. 20/ 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE FRENCH KINGS OF THE DIRECT CAPETIAN 
 LINE, SHOWING EDWARD III.'s CLAIMS 
 
 Hugh Capet, 
 987-996. 
 
 996-1031. 
 
 HSfTRY t; 
 
 1081-1060. 
 
 Philip i., 
 1060-1108. 
 
 Louis VI., 
 1108-1187 
 
 Louis VII., 
 1137-1180. 
 
 Philip ii., Adgu&tus, 
 1180-1222. 
 
 Louis VIII., 
 1222-1226. 
 
 i 
 
 I I 
 
 Louis ix., Charles of Anjou, 
 
 in. Margaret of Provence, King of Sicily, 
 
 1226-1270. m. Beatrice of Provence, 
 
 I d. 1285. 
 Philip hi., 
 the Bold, 
 1270-1285. 
 I 
 
 Philip iv., Charles, Count of Yalois. 
 
 the Fair, | 
 
 1286-1814. Philip vi., of Valois, 
 
 I 1328-1350. 
 
 Lovia x„ Pbilip r., Charlks iv., Isabella, 
 
 iai4-1316. 1816-1322. 1322-1828. m. Edward ii. 
 
 of England. 
 
 I 
 Edward iii. 
 
 French kings mentioned in the text in small capitals; all names not 
 moutioncd in the text in itaXict. 
 
 2. The home government of Isabella and Mortimer was as 
 unsuccessful as their foreign policy. Mortimer thought of nothing 
 have of ac(xuiring a great position for liimself. His ambition was 
 
208 EDWARD III. [1329- 
 
 to unite the whole of the Welsh March under his sway, and he 
 received the title of earl of the March of Wales, or, more shortly. 
 The fall of ®*^1 of March. For a time he vigorously stamped out 
 Moptimep, all attempts to oppose him. His last triumph was 
 in 1330, when he put to death Edmund, earl of Kent, 
 Edward i.'s son by his second wife, who had convinced himself that 
 his brother, Edward 11., was stiU alive, and strove to bring about 
 his restoration to the throne. Edward iii. was now becoming a 
 man, and was keenly alive to the humiliation involved in his 
 dependence on his mother and her paramour. Henry of Lancaster 
 was equally indignant at his exclusion from all real share of power. 
 Accordingly, in 1330, a conspiracy was arranged to drive Mortimer 
 from the position which he had usurped. A band of soldiers was 
 introduced through a secret passage into Nottingham Castle, 
 where Mortimer and the queen were staying. The favourite was 
 arrested and soon afterwards hanged. Isabella was henceforward 
 excluded from any share in public affairs. With their faU the real 
 reign of Edward iii. begins. 
 
 3. Edward iii. was not a great man like Edward i., but he won 
 a conspicuous place in history by the extraordinary activity of his 
 Character temperament, and the vigour and energy with which 
 and policy of he threw liimself into whatever work he set himseK to 
 
 award I . j^ jj^ delighted in hunting and tournaments, was 
 liberal, easy of access, good tempered, and kindly. He was not 
 only a consummate knight, but a capable soldier, with the general's 
 eye that takes in the points of a situation at a glance. His weak 
 points were his extravagance, his love of frivolous amusement, his 
 self-indulgence, and his disregard for his plighted word. His main 
 ambition in life was to win fame and glory abroad, but he ruled 
 England creditably, and made many concessions to his subjects' 
 wishes in order to obtain supplies for carrying on his foreign wars. 
 Like Edward i., he attempted far more than he was able to carry 
 through ; but it was only at the very end of his reign that his 
 subjects realized that the popular and glorious king had failed in 
 his chief ambitions. 
 
 4. In the early years of his personal rule, Edward's cliief object 
 was to win back for England something of the greatness it had 
 David Bruce ^'''l^^'^'l under Edward i. He was bitterly irritated 
 and Edward '^^ the establishment of Scottish independence, and 
 Balliol, before long fortune gave him a chance of upsetting in 
 
 an indirect way the treaty of Northampton. Robert 
 Bruce died in 1329, and was succeeded by his son David, Edward iii.'a 
 
-1333-] EDWARD III. 209 
 
 brother-in-law, who was a mere boy. Under his weak govern- 
 ment troubles soon broke out in Scotland. A large number of 
 Scottish barons who had opposed Robert Bruce had been driven 
 into exile when Robert became king. They were called the Dis- 
 inherited, and they saw in the minority of King David a chance of 
 winning back their estates by force. At their head was the son of 
 the deposed King John, Edward BaUiol, who had not forgotten his 
 father's claim on the Scottish throne. Edward iii. gave them no 
 direct help, as he feared to break wantonly the treaty of Northamp- 
 ton. However, he made no efEort to prevent the Disinherited from 
 collecting a little army, with which they invaded Scotland in 1332, 
 under the command of Edward Balliol. The invaders won a 
 decisive victory over the army of King David at DuppUn Moor 
 near Perth. A few weeks later Balliol was crowned king of Scots 
 at Scone. He gained recognition by Edward as king of Scots through 
 promising to hold Scotland of him, and to cede him Berwick. The 
 l)arty of David, however, was not entirely crushed, and before the 
 end of the year they surprised Balliol at Annan, and drove him 
 back into England. His reign only lasted four months. 
 
 5. Edward iii. now openly took up BaUiol's cause, and in 1333 
 invaded Scotland to restore his vassal to his thi'one. His first step 
 was to besiege Berwick, and the Scots forced Edward 
 to fight a battle before he could secure the town, uni 1333 
 This fight was fought at Halidon Hill, a short 
 distance west of Berwick. The English men-at-arms dismounted 
 and fought on foot after the Scottish fashion. Their tactics 
 proved signaUy successful. The Scots were beaten, and next 
 day Berwick opened its gates, to be for the rest of its history an 
 English frontier town. Edward's action now showed that BaUiol 
 was but a tool in his hands. In 1334 he restored his namesake to his 
 throne, but only on his agreeing to cede to England the whole of 
 Lothian and the eastern part of Galloway. Any fuint chance that 
 Balliol had of success was completely destroyed by Edwai-d's 
 greediness. The Scots hated him as the betrayer of his country, 
 and the English treated him as the puppet of their king. For 
 many years he strove to make himself real master of tliat part of 
 Scotland which Edward permitted him to claim. David was sent 
 to Franco for safety, but most Scots still upheld him against the 
 two Edwards. At no time did either Edward Balliol drvI(« finally 
 or tlie King of England effectively possess the Scottish established 
 lands they claimed as theirs. But their efforts to «" Scotland. 
 'stabliKh themselves involved the north in many years of bloodshed 
 
 T 
 
210 
 
 EDWARD III. 
 
 [1333- 
 
 and misery. At last, after Edward iii.'s breach with France, 
 David returned to Scotland and made himself king over the whole 
 country. Thus Edward iii. failed as signally as his grandfather 
 in his efforts to conquer Scotland. 
 
 6. Dui'ing the years of Edward's attempt on Scotland the 
 
 EmeryWalkei 
 
 NORTHERN ENGLAND AND SOUTHERN SCOTLAND IN THE FOCRTEENTH 
 CENTURY. 
 
 relations of England and France became increasingly unfriendly. 
 Causes of Edward complained that Philip vi. kept David at his 
 the Hundred court, and openly took the side of the Scots against 
 Years' War. ^j^^ English. There were other difficulties about 
 Gascony, where Philip vi., like Philip iv., was doing what he 
 could to lessen the power of Edward as duke. It was, in fact, 
 the impossible position of Edward in Gascony which caused the 
 fiindamental difference between the two nations. Edward could 
 not abandon his ancient patrimony, and Philip could not give 
 up the policy of every king since St. Louis of gradually absorbing 
 
 I 
 
-1337-] EDWARD III. 211 
 
 the gi'eat fiefs in the royal domain. Besides this, there were 
 many secondaiy causes of the war. One of these was Philip's 
 support of the Scots. Another cause of dispute arose from 
 the rival interests of England and France in Flanders. This 
 county, though nominally a fief of France, was largely hostile to 
 the French king. Flanders in those days was the chief manu- 
 facturing district in northern Europe, and its chief towns, Ghent, 
 Bruges, and Ypres, were the best customers that England had. 
 England in the fo\irteenth century was a piu-ely agricultm-al and 
 l)astoral land. Its chief product was wool, which was exported to 
 Flanders to be woven into cloth in its populous clothing towns. 
 The gi'eat Flemish towns had liberties so extensive that they were 
 virtually independent, both of their immediate master the count 
 of Flanders, and of his overlord, the king of France. The count 
 of Flanders called in the help of Philip vi. to subdue his unruly 
 townsmen, and these in their turn appealed to Edward for help. 
 The leader of the Flemish citizens was James van Artevelde of 
 Ghent. He saw that the best hopes of Flemish municipal inde- 
 pendence lay in a close alliance with England, and was eager to win 
 over Edward to his side. Under his guidance the towns of Flanders 
 di'ove away their count, and made a treatj- with England. Philip 
 deeply resented Edward's interference with liis Flemisli vassals. 
 He was still more angry when Edward added to the Flemish alliance 
 a close friendship with the Emperor Louis of Bavaria and the chief 
 imperial vassals of the Netherlands. Louis of Bavaria, who had 
 man-ied Queen Philippa's sister, was now engaged in a fierce 
 struggle with the Avignon popes, who had excommunicated and 
 deposed him. Yet, in 1338, Edward \'isited Louis at Coblenz, on the 
 Rhine, where he made a close alliance with him, and was appointed 
 the emperor's vicar in the Netherlands. Thereupon the count of 
 Hainault and Holland, brother-in-law of king and emperor alike, 
 the duke of Brabant, and other Netherlandish vassals of Philip, 
 took Edward's pay and agreed to help liim against France. This 
 alliance intensely annoyed the pope, who had long been making 
 strenuous efforts to bring about peace. But the popes were now 
 Frenchmen, and thought by England to be prejudiced in favour of 
 France, so tliat the cliief result of their interference wa.s to make 
 tlie papacy disliked in England. Besides all these troubles, there 
 were many commercial disputes, and French and English sailors 
 were already coutenUing with each other at sea, as they liad don© 
 in 1293. 
 
 7. Under these circumstances both countries slowly drifted into 
 
212 EDWARD III. [1339- 
 
 war, and the first open hostilities took place in 1337. When war 
 
 had already become inevitable, Edward iir. immensely compKcated 
 
 The chief ^^® situation by reviving the claims on the French 
 
 features crown which Isabella had advanced on his behalf at the 
 
 of the time of the accession of Philip of Valois. At first 
 
 strussrle 
 
 these claims were not very seriously meant, and it is 
 
 a mistake to suppose that they were the chief cause of the war. It 
 
 was not until 1340 that Edward assumed the title of King of 
 
 France, and then he did so simply to please the Flemings, who had 
 
 scruples in fighting their feudal overlord, which disappeared 
 
 when they pursuaded themselves that Edward, and not Philip, was 
 
 the real king of France. From that moment, however, Edward's 
 
 pretensions became more important. The persistence of Edward 
 
 and his successors in maintaining the claim made real peace 
 
 impossible for many generations. The residt was that the war 
 
 which now began is known in history as the Hundred Years' War. 
 
 Though fighting did not go on aU that time without a break, 
 
 England and France were for more than a hundred years generally 
 
 unfriendly, and nearly always actually at war with each other. 
 
 Even when peace was made, the claim was not dropped, and every 
 
 English king down to George in. called himself king of France, 
 
 and quartered on his shield the lilies of France with the lions of 
 
 England. Edward's claim did not seem so unreasonable then as it 
 
 seems to modern eyes, but the French rightly resisted it, as his 
 
 success would have meant the subjection of their land to the rule 
 
 of a foreigner. 
 
 8. War on a great scale began in 1339, when Edward led an 
 English army to the Netherlands, and strove, with the help of his 
 The Nether- ^^^^^^^ ^^^ imperial allies, to invade the northern 
 landlsh frontiers of France. Neither Edward nor Philip 
 Campaigns, ventured to fight a pitched battle, and Edward's 
 
 Gennan confederates were more anxious to take his pay 
 than to do him real service. The only residt of Edward's Nether- 
 landish campaigns was to exhaust his resources and diminish his 
 reputation. 
 
 9. The most decisive fighting during these wars was at sea. 
 Tlie French had planned a great invasion of England, and though 
 The Battle this came to nothing, they collected a powerful fleet, 
 of Sluys, which, in 1340, strove to prevent Edward's returning 
 
 to the Netherlands to renew the campaign. The residt 
 of this was a great sea fight off the Flemish port of Sluys, in 
 which the French navy was absolutely destroyed. This battle put 
 
1 346. J 
 
 EDWARD III. 
 
 213 
 
 an end to all schemes of invasion, and gave the English for many 
 years the command of the Channel. Henceforward Edward boasted 
 that the king of England was lord of the sea. Yet even the glory 
 of Sluys did not help Edward in his land campaign. Before the 
 end of IS^O he made a truce with the French and returned to 
 ■ England. Though his people had granted him large supplies, he 
 was almost bankrupt. He unfairly laid the blame of this on his 
 ministers, the chief of whom was John Stratford, Archbishop of 
 
 EmeirWalkrr K. 
 
 THE CR^CT CAMPAIGN, 1346. 
 
 Canterbury. On his return to England he drove Stratford from 
 power, and appointed an entirely new body of ministers. 
 
 10. Before the truce expired a fresh cause of difference arose 
 between Edward and Philip. There was a disputed succession to 
 the Duchy of Brittany, between John of Montf ort and war of 
 Charles of Blois. As Pliilip supported the claims of the Breton 
 Charles of Blois, Edward upheld those of Montfcrt. succession. 
 Both kings went to Brittany to uphold their respective cliampions, 
 and there fought campaigns tliat were almost as futile and ex])en- 
 sive as the campaigns in the Netherlands. In 1345 direct war was 
 renewed, and at first the chief fighting was in Gascony. Both 
 countries frittered away their strength in desultory warfare, and 
 very little came of it. 
 
 11. More serious results followed in 134<>. In that year Edward 
 led a great English army into Normandy, and took with him 
 
214 
 
 EDWARD III. 
 
 [1346. 
 
 his eldest son, Edward, Prince of Wales, a youth of sixteen, after- 
 wards famous as the Black Prince. In July the English landed 
 The In- ^ ^^ HougTie in the Cotentin, and marched through 
 
 vasion of Normandy, plundering and devastating, and only 
 Nopmandy, meeting with serious resistance at Caen, which they 
 
 captured. Thence they struck the left bank of the* 
 Seine, and advanced up the river almost to the gates of Paris. Philip 
 gathered together a numerous force for the defence of liis capital, 
 and Edward was forced to retreat northwards, closely followed by 
 the French king. At last he reached the river Somme, but he 
 found the bridges guarded by the French, and was unable to get over 
 the stream. There was grave danger of his being driven into a 
 corner between the Somme and the sea, when he luckily discovered 
 a ford, called Blanchetaque, by which the Somme was crossed. 
 12. The French were so close on Edward's heels that he was 
 
 Battle of 
 
 CRECY 
 
 1346. 
 
 English Mile 
 
 English dismounted men at arms. I 
 
 English archers ".: 
 
 French cavalry 13 
 
 French infantry in rear E!l] 
 
 Genoese crossbouimen %%%% 
 
 Emery Walker sc 
 
 obliged to turn and fight a battle in liis own inheritance of Ponthieu. 
 The Battle He took up a strong position on a low hUl, with his 
 of Cp^cy, right resting on the little town of Crecy, and his left 
 on the village of Wadicourt. After the fashion learnt 
 
 1346. 
 
 in the Scottish wars, the English knights and men-at-arms sent 
 their horses to the rear and fought on foot, standing in close ai-ray. 
 
1346. J EDWARD J II. 21 5 
 
 and divided into three great divisions. Two of these were stationed 
 on the crest of the hill, while the third was jwsted in the rear 
 in reserve, under the king in person. The archers, who since 
 Halidon HiU had been regarded as a very important element in 
 the English ai*my, were posted on the wings of each of the three 
 divisions. The French took np their position on an opposite hill, 
 separated from the English by a shallow waterless depression 
 called the VaUe'e aux Clercs. Their numbers were much greater 
 than those of the English, but they were much worse commanded 
 and worse disciplined. They still fought in the old feudal fashion, 
 set little store on their infantry, which they placed in the rear, 
 and threw their main effort in a cavalry charge. The battle begun 
 in the afternoon of August 26. The French, who had marched 
 all the way from Abbeville, were already weary, but their leaders 
 were so confident of victory that they insisted upon attacking the 
 English at once. The first hostilities proceeded from the advance 
 of a force of Genoese crossbowmen, who were ordered to shoot their 
 bolts against the English lines to prejmxe their way for the cavalry 
 charge. But the crossbows had an inferior range to the English 
 long bows, and, to make matters worse, the evening sun was 
 shining behind the English lines right in the faces of the Genoese, 
 many of whose weapons had, moreover, been made useless by a 
 recent shower, which had wetted their strings. The result was 
 that few bolts from the crossbowmen reached the English ranks, 
 whilst the arrows of our archers soon threw the Genoese back in 
 confusion. By this time the French cavalry had grown impatient 
 of waiting. At last they rushed fiercely through the ranks of the 
 unlucky crossbowmen and made their way through the valley 
 towards the English lines. Again the archers threw the enemy 
 into confusion, and though they made repeated charges, few of the 
 French succeeded in crossing lances with the enemy. At one x)oint 
 only did they get near their goal, and that was on the English right, 
 where the Prince of Wales was in command. A timely reinforce- 
 ment saved the position, and the French retreated. protecte<l, as 
 the English boa.sted, by the rampart of the dead they left behind 
 them. It was the greatest victory of the age, and won for the 
 English a great reputation as warriors. Moreover, it proved 
 conclusively that disciplined infantry could withstand a cavalry 
 charge, and so taught all Europe the superiority of the tactics 
 which the English had adopted. 
 
 13. So war-worn were the victors that all the immediate profit 
 they could win was the power to continue undisturbed their march 
 
2l6 EDWARD III. [1346- 
 
 to the sea coast. Instead, however, of retui-ning to England, 
 Edward laid siege to Calais, the most northerly town of the French 
 Calais king's dominions. He persevei-ed in this siege for more 
 
 Aubepoche, than a year, and in 1347 the famine-stricken burgesses 
 Neville's q£ (Calais were compelled to open their gates to him. 
 
 La Roche ^^^ more than two hundred years Calais remained an 
 Derien, English town, and was of great importance, both as a 
 
 1346-1347. fortress through which an English army might at any 
 time be poured into France, and as a warehouse tlirough which the 
 weavers of Flanders were to draw their supplies of raw wool. 
 Crecy and Calais were not the only triumphs of this glorious time. 
 Edward's cousin, Henry, earl of Lancaster, son of the Earl Henry 
 we have already mentioned, won decisive victories in G-ascony at 
 Auberoche and Au/uillon. David, king of Scots, who invaded 
 England when Edward was fighting the Crecy campaign, was 
 defeated and taken prisoner at the battle of Neville's Cross, 
 near Durham. In 1347 Charles of Blois was beaten and captured 
 in the battle of La Roche DeHen, which secured for a time the 
 establishment of Montforfs cause in Brittany. Yet in the midst 
 of his career of conquest Edward concluded a new ii'uce in 1347. 
 His want of money and the need of repose account for this halt in 
 the midst of victory. Yet the necessity of the truce showed that 
 Edward had embarked upon a course far beyond Ids capacity. 
 However many battles he might win, it was clear that he could 
 never conquer all France. 
 
 14. Up to this point Edward's reign had been a time of great 
 prosperity. Edward had, it is true, dissipated liis resources in 
 The Black fighting the French and the Scots, but the country 
 Death, 1348- was sufficiently wealthy to bear its burdens with- 
 out much real suffering. A war waged exclusively 
 
 abroad did little direct harm to England, and offered a lucrative, 
 if demoralizing, career to the soldiers, who received high wages and 
 good hopes of plunder in the king's foreign service. The war was 
 popular, and the English supremacy at sea did much to promote 
 oiu- foreign trade. But in 1348 a pestUence, known as the Blade 
 Death, which had already devastated eastern and southern Europe, 
 crossed over the Channel and raged witli great virulence in Eng- 
 land untU 1349. It is sometimes thought that a third of the 
 population died of the Black Death, and the results of the visita- 
 tion changed the whole character of English history. 
 
 15. The horrors of the plague could not destroy Edward's 
 satisfaction in his victories. In the midst of the visitation, he 
 
-I3S6.] EDWARD III. 2\y 
 
 celebrated by magTiificent feasts and entertainments the establish- 
 ment of the Order of the Garter, the first and most famous 
 of those orders of knighthood which delig-hted the jj^ Black 
 chivalry of the fourteenth century. Neither the Prince in 
 plagTie nor the truce entirely stopped the war, and there Aqultaine, 
 was much fighting, though most of it was indecisive 
 and on a small scale. Gradually the main scene of operations 
 shifted to the south, and in 1355 Edward sent the Black Prince to 
 Gascony, which then became the chief theatre of events. In 1355 
 the Black Prince led a successful raid up the Garonne valley and 
 penetrated as far as the shores of the Mediterranean. He re- 
 turned loaded with plunder and glory, and, in 1356, started from 
 Bordeaux in a similar marauding expedition over central France. 
 Accompanied by the best knights of England and Gascony, he 
 marched as far as the Loire, and then began to make his way back 
 with his booty. Philip \i. had died in 1350, and his son, John, 
 now ruled over France. The French king was as gallant a knight 
 a.s the Black Prince, and pur.sued his foe with a great army in the 
 hope of intercepting his retreat. Just as at Crecy, ten years before, 
 the prince found himself forced to fight a battle with weary troops 
 against enormous odds. 
 
 16. The scene of the action was a few miles south of Poitiers, 
 on the banks of the little river Miausson. As at Crecy, Edward 
 resolved to fight on the defensive ; he stationed Ids Battle of 
 army on the side of a hill which sloped down on the Poitiers, 
 left towards the marshes of the Miausson. Some *3^^- 
 distance in front of the English jwsition, a long hedge and ditch 
 afforded an additional means of protection. It was broken by a gap, 
 through which a farmer's track connected the fields on either side 
 of it. The French had now learnt the English fashion of fighting 
 on foot, but tliey did not fully understand Engli.sh tactics, and took 
 no pains to combine archers and crossbowmen with their men-at- 
 arms. Thoy mustered in four lines on the northern side of the 
 hedge, and each line in succession strove to make its way tlirough 
 to attack the English on the further side. But the hedge 
 was lined in force by tlie English archers, who shot down the 
 enemy as tliey made their way in close order to the gap in it. How- 
 ever, the French fought desperately, and for long the fight was 
 doubtful. A dexterous manoeuvre on the part of Edward at last 
 secured him the victory. He ordered the Captal de Buch, the best 
 of his Gascon leaders, to march, under cover of a hill, ronnd the 
 French position, and attack the enemy in the rear. This settled 
 
2l8 
 
 EDWARD III. 
 
 [1356- 
 
 the hard-fought clay. SurroTinded on every side, the French 
 perished in the ranks or surrendered in despair. Among the 
 prisoners was king John himself. Soon afterwards he was led 
 
 in triumph through the streets of London, and joined the king 
 of Scots in the ToTver. 
 
 17. The captivity of 'the king threw France into a desperate 
 plight. Charles, duke of Normandy, son of King John, acted as 
 The treaties ^'^g'^^^^' ^^^ ^^ nobles and commons did exactly what 
 of Bretigni they liked, and soon reduced France to a terrible con- 
 and Calais, flition of anarchy. In 1359 John made the treaty of 
 London with Edward iii., by which he surrendered to 
 Edward in full sovereignty nearly all the lands which Henry it. had 
 ruled in France. But the French wotild not accept so humiliating 
 a treaty, and Edward led a new invasion out of Calais to compel 
 them to agree to his terms. During the winter and spring of 1.360 
 Edward marched at his will all over northern France, and attempted 
 
-1 366. J EDWARD III. 219 
 
 the siege of Paris. His success in maintaining himself in their 
 country showed the French that it was no use resisting any longer, 
 and his failure to effect permanent conquest taught Edward the 
 necessity of abating some of his demands. Accordingly negotia- 
 tions were renewed, and in May, 1360, preUminaries of peace were 
 arranged at Br^tigni, near Chartresr which took their final form in 
 the treaty of Calais of October. By this John was released in 
 return for an enormous ransom. Edward abandoned his claim to 
 the French crown on condition of receiving Calais and Ponthieu 
 and the whole of Aquitaiue, including Poitou and the Limousin. 
 The English rejoiced at the conclusion of so brilliant a peace, and 
 the French were glad to be delivered from the long anarchy. 
 
 18. It was easier to make peace than to cany out the treaty. 
 King John, who had been liberated, found it impossible to raise 
 his ransom from his impoverished subjects, and was jijeg^ggu. 
 annoyed to find that one of his sons, left as hostage for tlon of the 
 his return, had broken his word and fled to France, treaty of 
 Thereupon he honourably returned to his captivity, **^' 
 and died in England in 1364. Charles of Normandy now became 
 Charles v. He was less chivalrous and heroic, but more prudent, 
 than his father. Under his rule France recovered from the worst 
 horrors of the evil days after Poitiers. His chief trouble was with 
 the disbanded soldiers, who, losing their occupation with the peace, 
 had organized themselves into formidable armies under generals of 
 their own choice, and carried on war on their own account. 
 
 19. A civil war in Castile gave Charles the opportunity of 
 persuading the Free Companies, as they were called, to abandon 
 France for more distant lands. A revolt had broken jhe civil 
 out in that country against its king Peter, infamous war In 
 
 in history as Peter the Cruel. The rebels had set up Castile, 
 his half-brother, Hem-y of Trastamara, as their king, and Henry, 
 despairing of his position, appealed to Charles v. for help. Bertrand 
 du Guesclin, a Breton nobleman who had won a great reputation 
 during the succession war in his native ducliy, welded the scattered 
 companies into an army and led them over the Pyrenees. English 
 as well as French mercenaries gladly joined under his banner, and, 
 with his help, Henry drove his brother into exile and became, in 
 1366. Henry 11. of Castile. The deposed tyrant went to Bordeaux, 
 where, since 1363, the Black Prince had lived as prince of Aqtiitaine, 
 for Edward iii. had created his new possessions into a principality 
 and conferred it on his son, in the hope of conciliating the Gascona by 
 some pretence of restoring their independence. Peter easily 
 
The English Dominions in 
 
 FRANCE 
 
 after the Treaties of Bretigni and 
 CaIais,i36o. 
 
 Eng-lish M 
 
 English Territory 
 Boundary of French Kingdom 
 
 Battlefields Si 
 
 f/laich of the Black Prince 1355 
 March of the Black Prince 1356. 
 March of the Black Prince 1367. 
 
 MED I TERR A NE AN 
 SEA 
 
 Emery VaUUr K< 
 
1369] EDWARD III. 221 
 
 persuaded the prince to restore him to his tlirone by force, and, in the 
 spring of 1367, Edward made his way with an army through the 
 pass of Roncesvalles in the hope of reconquering Cas- The Battle 
 tile for his ally. Beyond the Ebro at the village of of Najera, 
 Ndjera, on AprU 3, he met Henry of Trastamara and *'*^^- 
 Du Guesclin in battle, and won a complete victory over them. 
 After tliis he restored Peter to the Castilian throne and returned 
 to Aquitaine. But during the campaign the prince contracted the 
 beginnings of a mortal sickness and lost the greater part of his 
 army from disease. Henceforth misfortune dogged his whole career. 
 In 1368 Henry of Trastamara returned to Spain, defeated and 
 killed Peter, and established himself permanently as king of Castile. 
 Thus the whole work of the prince in Spain was undone. 
 
 20. Up to the time of his Castilian expedition, the Black Prince's 
 rule in Aquitaine had been fairly successful. It was popular with 
 the towns, and especially with those like Bordeaux The pevolt 
 and Bayonne, which had been for a long time subject of Aquitaine. 
 to the English dukes. His court at Bordeaux was one ^^°^' 
 
 of the most brilliant and magnificent in Europe. Yet Edward 
 could never win over the newly ceded districts, which had abandoned 
 their French nationality with great reluctance, and were eagerly 
 awaiting an opportunity for revolt. He looked with suspicion 
 upon the great lords, and gave them much offence by limiting their 
 privileges and excluding them from his confidence. Things became 
 worse when the expenses of the Spanish campaign compelled Edward 
 to impose fresh taxes on the Gascons. In 1368, he obtained from 
 the estates of Aquitaine a new hearth-tax. The mass of the people 
 paid this willingly, but the greater feudatories availed themselves of 
 its imposition as a pretext for revolt. They appealed to Charles v. 
 against the tax, and Charles accepted their appeal, declaring 
 that his rights as overlord still remained, because all the formalities 
 which should have followed the treaty of Calais had not been com- 
 pleted. Cited Iwfore the Parliament of Paris in 1369, the Black 
 Prince replied tliat he would answer the summons with helmet on 
 his hea^l and sixty thousand men at his back. His father re- 
 assumed the title of king of France, and war broke out again. 
 
 21. The new struggle was fought with very different results from 
 those of the earlier campaigns. Under the guidance of Charles v. 
 and Bertrand du Guesclin, the French were much more wisely 
 directed than before. They had learned from their failures how to 
 defeat the English tactics, and they Imd the great advantages of 
 always taking the offensive and having the people of the country 
 
222 EDWARD III, [1369- 
 
 actively on their side. Du Guesclin's policy was to avoid pitched 
 battles and encourage the English to waste their resources in 
 
 fruitless forays. The Black Prince's health was now 
 the English ^° ^^^ that he could not mount his charger, but directed 
 power in his army from a horselitter. His last martial exploit 
 fqRqffQ77 ^^^ ^^® recapture, in 1370, of Limoges, which had 
 
 thrown off the English yoke. The whole popu- 
 lation was put to the sword, and a few gentlemen alone were 
 saved for the sake of their ransoms. Next year he went back to 
 England for good. His successors were equally unfortunate. In 
 1373 his brother, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, marched with 
 an army from Calais to Bordeaux, devastating France from end to 
 end. John could not force the French to fight a battle, and before he 
 reached his destination half his army had perished of hunger and cold, 
 and in petty warfare. With the help of their Castilian allies the 
 French defeated the English na^y, and, by depriving their enemies 
 of the command of the sea, made it very difficult for them to keep 
 up communications between England and the armies in France. 
 Among the most conspicuous of the French leaders was Sir Owen 
 of Wales, a grand-nephew of Llewelyn ap Griffith, who posed as 
 lawful prince of Wales, and sought to stir up revolt against Edward 
 in his native land. After a few years of fighting, the English 
 dominions in France were reduced to a few coast towns, and at last, 
 despairing of success, Edward iii. made a truce with the French, 
 which lasted just long enough to allow him to end his days in 
 peace. The only towns of importance stiU remaining in English 
 hands were Calais, Cherboui-g, Brest, Bayonne, and Bordeaux. The 
 wave of French national feeling which had swept the English out 
 of the acquisitions made in 1360 had almost engulfed Edward's 
 hereditary possessions in Gascony. Crecy and Poitiers were com- 
 pletely avenged. 
 
 22. At home, as abroad, there is the same contrast between the 
 later and the earKer part of Edward iii.'s reign. The days of 
 
 prosperity ended, as we have seen, with the Black 
 
 partially recovered from the first visitation of the 
 plague, others befel them that were scarcely less severe. The years 
 1362 and 1369 almost rivalled the horrors of the earlier outbreak. 
 Great changes resulted from these plagues. The popxilation de- 
 clined so greatly that there were not enough labourers left to till 
 the fields, or enough priests remaining to administer spiritual con- 
 solations to the dying. The immediate result of this was that 
 
-I377-] EDWARD III. 223 
 
 every soi"t of wages rose. The increased sums paid to workers had 
 the effect of raising" the prices of most commodities. Yet the 
 pLigTie had so much diminished the prosperity of the country that 
 men found themselves hardly able to pay the prices and wages 
 which they were accustomed to. In those days, if anything went 
 wrong it was thought the business of the state to ~.j^ 
 set it right, and parliament, in 1351, passed a law statute of 
 called the statute of Labourers, which enacted that Labourers, 
 both prices and wages should remain as they liad been 
 before the pestilence. It was found impossible to carry out this 
 law. Labourers would not work xinless they were paid the wages 
 they asked for, and employers preferred to break the statute 
 rather than see their crops perish in their fields for lack of harvest- 
 men. All that landholders could do was to grow those crops which 
 needed little labour. Corn-growing was therefore abandoned for 
 sheep-farming and cattle-raising, and thus the amount of employ- 
 ment in the country became permanently less. Besides this, much 
 dissension arose between employers and their workmen. The 
 labourers coinplained of the harshness and cruelty of their masters, 
 and the masters of the idleness and greediness of the workmen. 
 The struggle of classes which resulted from this culminated, as we 
 slLall see, in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. 
 
 23. The spirit of unrest was everywhere in the air, and the 
 same generation that saw the social and economic changes 
 wliich resulted from the Black Death, witnessed the 
 Ijeginning of religious discontent that soon threatened AvJgrnon 
 
 to break up the majestic unity of the Western Church, the Statutes 
 From 1305 to 1377 the popes lived at Avignon, and ofProvIsors 
 were generally Frenchmen under the control of the ^ j *" 
 French king. The English hated the French so 
 much that they looked with distrust upon French popes. Even 
 under Henry m. tliere had been a great outcry against papal 
 exactions, and this outcry became much stronger when there was 
 a danger lest the money raised by the pope from English benefices 
 found its way, indirectly, into the pockets of our French enemies. 
 The system of papal provisions, by which the pope appointed his 
 nominees to English benefices, liad long excited deep discontent. 
 In 1351 a law was passed called tlie statute of Provisors, which 
 attempted to get rid of the abuse. It was followed in 1353 by 
 another anti-papal measure, the statute of Pra.'^munire, which 
 was so called from the first word of the Latin writs issued to 
 enforce the law. It forbade, under heavy penalties, Englishmen 
 
224 EDWARD III. ' [1340- 
 
 canying- lawsuits out of the country, and though the papal court 
 was not specially mentioned, the measure was clearly aimed against 
 it. If these laws had been strictly carried out, the papal authority 
 in England would have been almost destroyed, but parliaments 
 were content with making their protest, and Edward himself set 
 the example of disregarding his own laws by asking the pope to 
 make his friends bishops by the way of papal provision. There 
 was no real desire to question the papal power as long as the popes 
 did not go too far. Yet, however obedient most Englishmen stiU 
 were to the pope's spiritual authority, they utterly repudiated the 
 claims to feudal supremacy over England which the popes stiU made 
 by virtue of John's submission. Edward in. absolutely refused 
 to pay the tribute which John had offered to Innocent iii., and in 
 1366 parliament declared that neither John nor any one else could 
 put England into subjection without the consent of the people. 
 The same rising national spirit which resented the interference of 
 a foreign ecclesiastic with English affairs inspired the statute of 
 1362, which made English instead of French the language of the 
 law courts. The tongue which, since the Conquest, had almost 
 ceased to be the language of courts and nobles, was, as a result of 
 the hatred of aU things French, brought back into greater favour. 
 The age of Edward iir. was the age of Chaucer and Gower and 
 WycKffe. 
 
 24. The reign of Edward iii. was not marked by any great 
 changes in the constitution. Parliaments met very often, and the 
 Edward III. king's need for money to carry out his foreign wars 
 and his Par- made him willing to abandon many of his powers 
 liaments. j^ return for handsome subsidies. Thus, in 1340, 
 Edward accepted a statute which abolished the royal right of 
 laying at his discretion taxes called tallages upon the royal domain. 
 In 1341, as a result of his conflict with Archbishop Stratford, 
 Edward was forced to recognize the claim of members of the House 
 of Lords to be tried by their peers. In the same year he allowed 
 parliament to nominate his ministers and examine the accounts 
 of the national revenue. On this occasion, however, as soon as 
 parliament was dissolved, Edward cooUy revoked these laws as 
 trenching upon his prerogative, and succeeded in persuading the 
 next parliament, which met in 1343, to repeal them. The French 
 war was so popidar that at first parliament had willingly granted 
 Edward supplies to carry ic on, and Edward was shrewd enough to 
 consult the estates about his foreign policy, because he saw that if 
 they made themselves responsible for it they could hardly refuse to 
 
-1376.] EDWARD III. 225 
 
 pay its cost. In 1348, however, parliament answered his request 
 for advice about the war by declaring they were too ignorant and 
 simple to be able to counsel him in such high matters. After the 
 troubles of the Black Death, the war became less popular, and 
 parliament joyfully haUed every effort made to procure peace. 
 
 25. Edward and Philippa of Hainault were the parents of a 
 large family, and the king's efforts to provide for his children 
 without incurring too great expense for himself form Edward's 
 an important element in his later policy. We have family 
 seen how the prince of Wales was amply endowed settlement, 
 with the new principality of Aquitaine. Besides this, the Black 
 Prince held Wales, Chester, and Cornwall, while his marriage 
 to his cousin, Joan of Kent, the heiress of Earl Edmund of Kent, 
 executed in 1330, provided him with an additional English earldom. 
 Edward introduced a new grade into the English peerage to 
 increase the dignity of his son, by making the Black Prince 
 duke of Cornwall. It was by the creation of new duchies and 
 by rich marriages that Edward iii. provided for his younger 
 children. His second son, Lionel of Antwerp, married the heiress 
 of the great Irish family of Burgh, earls of Ulster and Connaught, 
 and was made duke of Clarence. After his marriage Lionel was 
 sent to Ireland to represent his father. He found the English 
 power at a low ebb, since Edward Bruce, brother of Robert, king 
 of Scots, had made a valiant attempt to set himself up as king of 
 Ireland against Edward II. Bruce was soon slain in battle, but 
 English influence never recovered the blow he had dealt to it. To 
 revive it now Lionel passed the statute of Kilkenny in 1366, which 
 strove to prevent the Norman settlers in Ireland from adopting 
 Irish ways and making aUiauce with the native Irish chieftains. The 
 law was a complete failure, and Lionel soon returned to England 
 in disgust. He died soon after, leaving as his heiress a daugliter, 
 Phillipa, whose marriage with Edmund Mortimer, earl of March, 
 great grandson of the traitor Roger, made tlie great west country 
 house of the Mortimers the representatives of the second line of 
 the descendants of Edward in. The king's third surviving son, 
 John of Ghent, or Gaunt, was married to Blanche, heiross of her 
 father. Earl Henry, the last of tlie old line of earls of Lancaster, 
 and John was mmle duke of Lancaster. The eldest son of John 
 and Blanche, Henry, earl of Derby, the future Henry iv., married 
 one of the heiresses of the Bohuns of Hereford, and Henry's uncle. 
 Tliomas of Woodstock, afterwards duke of (rloucester, married 
 tlie otiier Bohun heiress. Edward's family settlement is of gi-eat 
 
 Q 
 
226 EDWARD III. [1376- 
 
 f uture importance, because it connected the royal family with many 
 of the chief baronial houses, and apparently immensely increased 
 its wealth and influence. Its ultimate result, however, was harmful 
 to the power of the crown, as the descendants of Edward iii. forgot 
 their kinship with the king, and adopted the policy of opposition 
 with which the houses into which they intermarried had long been 
 associated. 
 
 26. Factions among his nobles and dissensions between his sons 
 embittered the last years of Edward's reign. The Black Prince 
 The court ^^^ John of Gaunt, who had disagi'eed with each 
 and con- other about the conduct of the war in Prance, trans- 
 stitutional ferred their rivalries to England, and became the 
 
 heads of sharply marked parties in the council of 
 the old king. The iU feeling which parliament had shown to the 
 papacy in its legislation included within its scope the English 
 church as well. The barons were jealous of the power of the 
 higher clergy, and denounced their interference in politics. Up 
 to this time some of the chief offices of state, such as that of 
 chancellor, had almost invariably been held by a prominent bishop. 
 However, in 1371, a group of courtiers procured the removal of the 
 king's clerical ministers, and substituted laymen for them. The 
 chief of the displaced ministers was WiUiam of Wykeham, bishop 
 of Winchester. It was natural that he and the other bishops 
 should be henceforward in opposition to the government. Before 
 long John of Gaunt became the leader of an anti-clerical court 
 party, and for some years exercised a strong influence over his father, 
 who was gradually falling into his dotage. John's chief helpers 
 were Lord Latimor, a London merchant called Kichard Lyons, and 
 Alice Perrers, the greedy and unscrupulous mistress of the old 
 king. Knowing that the higher ecclesiastics were bitterly opposed 
 to him, John also struck up an alliance with a famotis Oxford teacher 
 named John Wycliffe, who had become conspicuous for his denun- 
 ciation of the corruption of the clergy, and for teaching that 
 priests should live lives of apostolic poverty and have nothing to do 
 with politics. 
 
 27. The rule of John of Gaunt and the courtiers was neither 
 honest nor successftd, and an active opposition was formed of which 
 The Good the Black Prince and the Earl of March were the 
 Papliament, leaders. Strong feeling arose in the country against 
 *^^®' the men who had lost all France and brought Eng- 
 land to bankruptcy and shame. This indignation found its expres- 
 sion in a parliament which met in 1376, and became famous as the 
 
'I377-] EDWARD III. 22/ 
 
 Good Parliament. Inspired by the Black Prince, the Earl Edmnnd 
 
 of March, and the bishops, the House of Commons made a vigorous 
 
 attack on the courtiers. It chose as its speaker, or spokesman 
 
 before the king. Sir Peter de la Mare, steward of the Earl of 
 
 March, a man who had boldness enough to say what was in his 
 
 mind regardless of the good-wUl of the great. It accused Latimer 
 
 and Lyons of taking bribes, and the House of Lords condemned 
 
 them to imprisonment. These are the first examples of the process 
 
 called impeachment, by which political offenders were accused by 
 
 the Commons before the Lords. Parliament also removed Alice 
 
 Perrers from court. 
 
 28. In the midst of these proceedings the Commons lost their 
 
 strongest support by the death of the Black Prince. Lancaster 
 
 now resumed his influence ; the Good Parliament was 
 
 dismissed, and, in 1377, a fresh parliament carefully cauntand 
 
 packed with John's partisans reversed its acts. Parlia- John 
 
 ment was thus silenced. The convocation of Canter- Wycllffe, 
 
 1376-1377 
 bury remained bitterly hostile to John. Accordingly 
 
 the duke met its opposition by calling John WyclifEe to his aid. 
 
 WyclifEe's denunciations of the*rich land-holding prelates were 
 
 answered by an accusation for heresy being brought against him. 
 
 Summoned before Bishop Courtenay of London to answer the 
 
 charge, WycUfEe appeared in St. Paul's, supported by Lancaster 
 
 and Henry Percy, one of Lancaster's chief friends. A violent 
 
 scene took place in the cathedral between Lancaster and the bishop. 
 
 The London mob took the part of Courtenay against the courtiers, 
 
 and rose in a riot, pillaged John's palace, and forced Death of 
 
 him to flee from London. Soon after this stormy Edward III., 
 
 scene Edward iii. died, on June 21, 1377. As he lay *^'^" 
 
 dying his courtiers deserted him, and Alice Perrers took to flight 
 
 after robbing him of the rings on his fingers. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX (1377-1399) 
 
 ief Dates : 
 
 1377- 
 
 Accession of Eichard ii. 
 
 1378. 
 
 The Papal schism. 
 
 1381. 
 
 Peasants' Revolt. 
 
 1384. 
 
 Death of Wycliflfe. 
 
 1388. 
 
 The Merciless Parliament. 
 
 1396. 
 
 The Great Truce with France. 
 
 1397- 
 
 Eichard's triumph over the Lords Appellant 
 
 1399- 
 
 Deposition of Eichard ii. 
 
 1. As the Black Prince had died before his father, his only son, 
 Richard of Bordeaux, a boy ten years of age, succeeded Edward iii. 
 The Rule as Richard ii. No regent was appointed, but, as in 
 
 of John the latter years of Henry iii.'s minority, the council 
 
 01 Gaunt. ruled in the king's name. This meant in practice 
 that the preponderating influence was with John of Gaunt. The 
 result was that the first few years of the new reign witnessed the 
 continuance of the bad and unpopular government which had dis- 
 graced the close of the reign of Edward in. Heavy taxes were 
 raised, but the people obtained little benefit from paying them. The 
 nobles quarrelled fiercely with each other, and, on the expiration of 
 the truce with France, the French plundered the English coasts and 
 threatened the land with invasion. Luckily, however, for England, 
 Charles v. died in 1380. His son and successor, Charles vi., was 
 a boy like Richard, and the French soon had reason to say with 
 the EngKsh, " Woe to the land when the king is a child." For 
 some years the Hundred Years' War was suspended by reason of 
 the weakness of both England and France. 
 
 2. It was a miserable time for Europe generally. In 1378 the 
 papacy returned from Avignon to Rome, but the pope who had 
 The Papal ^h® courage to take this step died soon after he reached 
 Schism and Italy. His successor. Urban VI., was an Italian, and 
 Wycliffe. likely to remain in Rome. Thereupon the French 
 cardinals, who wished to keep the pope in their own country, 
 
 228 
 
1 38 1.] RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX 229 
 
 denied the validity of Urban's election, and chose another pope, 
 named Clement vir. Europe divided itself between the two popes, 
 and as the French and Scots favoured Clement, the English 
 supported Urban. The result of this Great Schism of the Papacy 
 was to discredit the popes, who had already lost much ground 
 during the captivity at Avignon. The spirit of religious unrest 
 that was already in the air spread widely, and led men to look 
 closely into their beliefs. John WycUfEe had already made himself 
 conspicuous as the ally of John of Gaunt against the over-wealthy 
 prelates. Since the scene at St. Paul's in 1377, his views were be- 
 coming more and more antagonistic to those professed by the Church. 
 In the year of the schism he began to raise doubts as to the truth of 
 the doctrine of transubstantiation, or the change of the bread and 
 wine in the Holy Communion into the Body and Blood of Christ, 
 which the whole Church had accepted for many centuries. This 
 open avowal of heresy lost WyclifEe the support of Lancaster and 
 most of his powerful friends. Henceforth he sought to appeal 
 to the people as well as to scholars and men of rank. He sent 
 throughout the country disciples who were called his poor priests, 
 and by this means his teaching was spread all over the land. Up 
 to now he had written in Latin for scholars, but he henceforth set 
 forth his teaching in English. He denied the authority of the 
 papacy and of the clergy, and taught that dominion was founded 
 an grace, by which he meant that power and property could only be 
 righily held by good men. He also encouraged men to seek for 
 their religion in the Bible only. To make the Bible accessible, he, 
 with the help of his friends, translated it from Latin into Englisli. 
 His teaching excited bitter hostility among the clergy, and in 
 1382 his opinions were condemned by a council of English bishops. 
 Wycliffe stiU had many friends, and was very derteroiis in explaining 
 away his opinions. He was therefore set free, and spent the rest 
 of his life at his country living of Lutterworth, in Leicestershire, 
 where he died in 1384. His influence continued after his death. 
 His followers, called Lollards, or babblers, spread widely, and. for the 
 first time since the establishment of Christianity in England, there 
 were many men who disbelieved in the teaching of the Church. 
 
 3. Four years after Richard's accession discontent came to a 
 head in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. The causes of _. „ ,. 
 tliis rising were numerous. The deepest of them luy ©f the 
 in the changes which had effected society since tlie Peasants* 
 time of the Black Deatli. The demand for labour Revolt, 
 was still great, and the free labourers, who could hire themselves 
 
230 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX [1381. 
 
 out where they would, were bitterly discontented with the laws which 
 tried to keep down their wages. They had formed associations to 
 defeat the statute of Labourers, and for a generation there had been 
 much Quarrelling between them and their masters. The grievances 
 of the free labourers were, however, small as compared with the 
 troubles of the serfs or villeins. In Norman times the mass of the 
 people had, as we have seen, become villeins. During the fourteenth 
 century the number of villeins was steadily decreasing, as many ran 
 away from their lords, and many were set free, since lords had 
 f oiind that it paid them better to cxdtivate their lands withf ree labour, 
 while the Church taught that it was a meritorious act to enfran- 
 chise a bondman. However, the strong demand for laboxu-, which 
 resulted from the decline of population after the pestilence, had 
 retarded this movement towards freedom. When it became very 
 difficult to obtain free labour, it was natural that the lords of serfs 
 should exact to the uttermost the rights they still possessed of com- 
 pelling their bondmen to work for them without pay. At the same 
 time the villeins became more unwilling to give up so much of their 
 time to their lords, when they saw that their free brethren could 
 earn large wages without difficulty. The result was that the 
 villeins were even more discontented than the free labourers, and 
 both classes alike were ripe for revolt. Thiis the unrest and dis- 
 content of Edward iii.'s time stiU continued. It was increased by the 
 struggles in the boroughs between the craftsmen of the guilds and 
 the rich merchants, who kept the government of the towns in their 
 own hands, and ruled harshly in the interests of their own class. 
 Old soldiers who had come back from the French wars told the 
 poor English how the men of Flanders had shaken off the yoke of 
 their count, and had, by union and determination, won liberty for 
 themselves. The friars stiU wandered through the land, teaching 
 that Christ and His apostles had had no property, and denouncing 
 the oppressions of the rich. Wycliffe's "poor priests" were now 
 also traversing the country, maintaining their master's doctrine 
 of dominion founded on grace and declaring that it was the 
 duty of a Christian to deprive unworthy men of their offices 
 and lands. John Ball, an Essex priest, made himself the mouth- 
 piece of this widespread discontent. " "We are all come," said he, 
 " from one father and one mother, Adam and Eve. How can the 
 gentry show that they are greater lords than we ? " On every 
 side the old social order was breaking up, and men were ripe for 
 revolution. 
 
 4. Disgust at the bad government of John of Gaunt and the 
 
1381.] RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX 23 1 
 
 council added political to social tmrest. Heavy taxes were levied, 
 though the people got nothing in return from them. Finally, in 
 1381, the imposition of a new poll-tax — that is, a tax -,,^ 
 levied on each individual in the community, brought the Peasants' 
 discontent to a head. The Kentish men were among Revolt of 
 the freest and most turbulent of Englishmen. There '^°** 
 was no villeinage in Kent, but nowhere was the indignation at the 
 badness of the government so deeply felt. Headed by Wat Tyler, 
 the Kentish men refused to pay the poll-tax, rose in revolt, and 
 marched in great numbers to London. At the same moment dis- 
 turbances broke out all over England, as if in obedience to a common 
 command. The most formidable were in the eastern counties, 
 where the numerous serfs of great abbeys, like Bury St. Edmunds 
 and St. Albans, rose against their monastic landlords and demanded 
 their enfranchisement. Like the Kentish freemen, the villeins of 
 the eastern shires also made their way to London. The rebels soon 
 took possession of the capital, and wrought many outrages. They 
 murdered some of the king's ministers, including the chancellor, 
 Simon of Sudbury, the archbishop of Canterbury. They burned 
 John of Gaunt's house, the Savoy Palace in the Strand, and de- 
 clared they would have no king named John. 
 
 5. Richard 11. was only sixteen years old, but he showed a 
 courage and resolution that put to shame the weakness of his 
 ministers. One day lie met the rebels from the j,^g ^ 
 eastern counties at MUe End, agreed to give them pression of 
 charters of freedom, and persuaded the majority to ^^^ revolt, 
 go home. The Kentish men, however, remained in arms, and 
 constantly perpetrated fresh outrages. Next day Richard went 
 with William Walworth, the mayor of London, to treat with 
 them in Smithlield. Tyler, the rebel leader, behaved with great 
 familiarity, but Richard promised to accept most of his demands. 
 Unluckily, one of the king's followers declared that Tyler was the 
 greatest thief in Kent, and Tyler sprang upon him with his dagger. 
 The mayor strove to protect the courtier, and a scuffle ensued 
 between the two, in which Tyler was slain. The rebels drew their 
 bows at the king, but Richard, riding up among them, declare<l, 
 " I will be your captain ; come with me into the fields, and you 
 shall have all you ask." His presence of mind saved the situation, 
 and gave time for the soldiers to surround the rebels and force 
 them to lay down their arms. The troubles in London wer« thus 
 ended, and all over the country the gentry, plucking up courage, 
 set to work to put down the revolt systematically. The cruelties 
 
232 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX [1381- 
 
 worked by the peasants in their brief moment of triumph were now 
 more than revenged on them by their victorious masters. Even 
 the king took part in punishing the rebels. He put John Ball to 
 death at St. Albans, and revoked the charters of freedom which 
 he had issued on the grounds that they had been obtained by 
 violence, and that he had no power to interfere with the lord's 
 property over his serfs. When parliament met it approved the 
 king's action, and declared that it would never agi*ee to the libera- 
 tion of the vUleins. However, a little later, the marriage of the 
 king to Anne of Bohemia, daughter of the Emperor Charles iv., 
 was made an excuse for extending a general pardon to all the 
 rebels. Despite the apparent faUure of the peasants, the revolt 
 was not entirely without fruit. It taught the government and 
 the gentry that it was dangerous to press the tenants too much, 
 and, though for a time it probably made the conditions of the 
 viUeins worse, it led in the long ran to the restriction of villeinage. 
 Many landlords found that it was easier for them to set free their 
 peasants and to accept money payment in lieu of their accustomed 
 services. Within a himdred years of the Peasants' Revolt, vil- 
 leinage had almost disappeared from England. Besides this 
 something was done to remedy the misrale against which the 
 Kentish men had so loudly protested. John of Gaunt was so 
 unpopular that power shpped away quietly from him, and before 
 long he betook himself to Spain, where he strove, with little result, 
 to make himself king of CastUe by reason of his marriage with 
 Constance, the daughter of Peter the Cruel. His faUui-e taught 
 the king's council some measure of wisdom and prudence, and the 
 country became somewhat better governed in the years succeeding 
 the Peasants' Revolt. 
 
 6. The good hopes excited by Richard's courage in 1381 were 
 not borne out by the events of the next few years. With plenty 
 • 1 ^^ ability, a strong will, and a liigh courage, Richard 
 opposition showed a passionate and hasty temper, and a greedi- 
 and Thomas ness for power, which soon brought him into collision 
 ofGlou- with his nobles. He was self-wiUed, craftv. and 
 
 revengeful, and his love of pomp led him to waste 
 large sums in keeping up an extravagant coiu-t. Distrusting the 
 nobles, he gave his chief confidence to courtiers and favourites, 
 who carried on the evil traditions of the court party which had 
 excited the wi-ath of the G-ood Parliament. Prominent among liis 
 favourites was Robert de Vere, earl of Oxford, whose ancestors had 
 held that dignity since the days of Stephen, and whom Richard 
 
-1 388. J RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX 233 
 
 made duke of Ireland. His chief minister was the Chancellor. 
 Michael de la Pole, earl of Suffolk, whose grandfather had been a 
 Hull merchant, and who had obtained his wealth by trade. Oxford 
 and SutEolk soon became very unpopular, partly through their own 
 fault, and partly because they were looked upon as the causes of 
 the weak government and unconstitutional rule which still went 
 on. The greater part of the nobles disliked them exceedingly, and 
 joined together to put an end to their power. Thus the party of 
 constitutional opposition was reformed to meet the encroachments 
 of the court party. Its leader was Thomas of Woodstock, duke of 
 Gloucester, the youngest and most capable of the king's uncles. 
 For the rest of his life Gloucester withstood Hichard 11. as Thomas 
 of Lancaster had withstood Edward 11. 
 
 7. Trouble began in 1386, when parliament demanded the dis- 
 missal of the chancellor. Richard ordered parliament to mind its 
 own business, and insolently said that he would not ~ t\ac\r 
 dismiss the meanest scullion from his kitchen to please ©n the 
 
 it. Thereupon the angry Commons impeached courtiers. 
 Suffolk, and forced Richard to submit. A com- 1386-1387. 
 mittee of eleven nobles was appointed for a year, with powers so 
 extensive that they remind us of the lords ordainers of Edward ii.'s 
 time. Richard was compelled to take an oath to accept any 
 ordinances that the eleven might devise. For the moment the 
 triumph of the opposition seemed complete. Their administration 
 threw new vigour into the government. They revived the French 
 war. and, in 1387, one of their number, Richard Fitzalan, earl of 
 Arundel, won a victory over the French fleet, which saved England 
 from a threatened French invasion. 
 
 8. Richard was no weakling like Edward 11., and soon began to 
 take steps to win back his power. He released Suffolk, and took 
 coimsel with his judges as to the lawfulness of the _. j-fg-t 
 committee of eleven. The judges declared that the of the 
 commission was illegal because it infringed the royal courtiers, 
 prerogative. By his orders the duke of Ireland raised *^®®' 
 
 an army, and civil war between the king and the opposition broke 
 out. However, Richard had acted too hastily in assertion of his 
 independence. In December, 1387, the barons scattered Vere's 
 troops at Radcot Bridge, over the upper Thames in Oxfordshire. 
 When parliament met in February, 1388, the king was once more 
 helpless in the haud'4 of the opposition. 
 
 9. The victors showed such ruthlessness that this parliament, 
 which was altogether on their side, became known in history as the 
 
234 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX [1388- 
 
 Merciless Farliament. In it an accusation, of treason was raised by 
 five baronial leaders against Suffolk, Ireland, and other chief friends 
 
 of the king-. The charge was technically called an 
 less Paplia- '^PP^'^^ of treason, and the five lords on that account 
 ment and were called the Lords Appellant. At their head were 
 the Lords Gloucester and Arundel, the hero of the recent victory 
 1388 *"*' ^^^^' ^^® French. The other members were Thomas 
 
 Beauchamp, earl of Warwick, Thomas Mowbray, earl 
 of Nottingham, and Henry, earl of Derby, eldest son of John of 
 Gaunt, who availed himself of his father's absence in Spain to 
 identify himself with the traditional policy of his mother's family, 
 the old line of earls of Lancaster. Parliament gladly accepted the 
 appeal, and the lords condemned the courtiers as traitors. Suffolk 
 and Ireland escaped punishment by flight abroad, but many minor 
 royalist pai"tisans were put to death. Richard avoided deposition 
 by bending before the storm. He was, however, strictly subjected 
 to a council, and in this body the Lords Appellant ruled supreme. 
 
 10. Richard never forgot nor forgave the humiliations inflicted 
 
 on him by the appellants. Experience had, however, shown him the 
 
 uselessness of hasty action, and he quietlv waited for 
 Richard's ,■ .J -i. , , 
 
 prudence. ^^ revenge. Alter more than a year he began to 
 
 reassert himself. On May 3, 1389, he asked Gloucester 
 in the council chamber how old he was, and was told that he was 
 twenty-two. '• Since I am of age," he replied, " I am old enough 
 to rule my people. Hitherto I have lived under governance, now I 
 will govern." He then dismissed the appellants from power, but 
 he prudently called into office William of Wykeham, the old bishop 
 of Winchester, and other magnates who sympathized with the con- 
 stitutional party. With great wisdom he made no attempt to 
 recall his exiled friends, and before long restored some of the 
 appellants to their places on the council. John of Gaunt now came 
 back from Spain. He had learnt discretion by experience, and gave 
 his nephew good advice. So judicious was the policy of the crown 
 that the appellants had no chance of withstanding Richard's action. 
 For the next seven years qvdei and good government was main- 
 tained at home. Old laws, such as the anti-papal statutes of 
 Provisors and Praemunire were revived, and useful new laws were 
 passed. A truce was made with the French and Scots, so that 
 England enjoyed peace, abroad as well as at home. 
 
 11. During this period Richard's first wife, Anne of Bohemia, 
 died without children. So friendly now were Richard's relations 
 with Prance that, in 1396, he married Isabella, daughter of 
 
-1397.1 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX 235 
 
 Charles vi., the French king, and made a truce for twenty-eight 
 years. Though the new queen was only a child of seven, French 
 influence henceforth became strong in Richard's 
 councils. Always anxious to be a despot, Richard j^ypg ^^^ 
 became eager to abandon constitutional courses and the French 
 make himself as thoroughly master of his subjects as marriage, 
 was his father-in-law, the Frencli king. 
 
 12. The party of the Lords Appellant seemed hopelessly broken 
 np. John of Gkiunt's influence had brought Henry of Derby round 
 to the court party, and Nottingham also had de- ^jjg royalist 
 sorted his former friends. Gloucester, Warwick, and reaction, 
 Arundel stiU persevered in their ancient policy, and 1397. 
 with them was associated Anindel's younger brother, Thomas 
 Fitzalan, archbishop of Canterbury, commonly called Archbishop 
 Arundel. After nine years, Richard's wrath against the appellants 
 was still unsatisfied, and in 1397, he thought he was strong enough 
 to wreak his long-deferred vengeance. Rumours that Gloucester 
 was plotting against him gave Richard an excuse for action. He 
 suddenly arrested Gloucester, Warwick, and Arundel, and a group 
 of royalist barons, one of whom was Nottingham, appealed the 
 three prisoners of treason. Their trials took place in the parlia- 
 ment which met in September. This body was carefully packed 
 by the king, and overawed by a body of two thousand archers from 
 Cheshire, wearing the king's cognisance of the white hart. The 
 three lords were condemned as traitors, and Arundel was beheaded. 
 His brother the archbishop was banished. Warwick was pardoned 
 in return for an abject submission, and Gloucester was privately 
 murdered at Calais, where he had been confined under Nottingham's 
 charge. The acts of the Merciless Parliament were repealed, and 
 the estates of the traitors divided among the king's friends. The 
 turncoats, Derby and Nottingham, were rewarded for their com- 
 plaisance by being made dukes of Hereford and Norfolk. The 
 royalist restoration was completed at a second session of the 
 parliament, held at Shrewsbury, when the king was granted a 
 revenue for life, and a committee of eighteen persons appointed 
 to deal, after the dissolution, with petitions which had not been 
 an8were<l during the session. Richard's enemies saw in this latter 
 step an effort of the king to cany on indefinitely tlie powers of 
 this subservient parliament through the committee of eighteen, 
 and believed that he was resolved to do without parliaments for the 
 future. 
 
 13. Richard's position was now so menacing that the new dnk* 
 
236 RICHARD II. OF BORDEAUX [1398- 
 
 of Norfolk took the alarm. He told Hereford that Richard had 
 not yet forgiven them their share in the work of the appellants, and 
 I h- ^^g"®*! ^aim to iinite with him against the king. Here- 
 ment of ford told the whole story to Richard, and Norfolk de- 
 
 Norfolk and clared that it was aU an invention of Hereford's. A 
 1 ^qs deadly quarrel henceforth divided the two old associates. 
 
 and they were ordered to prove their truthfulness by 
 irial by battle. The fight was arranged to take place at Coventry 
 on September 12, 1398. Just before the duel began, the king stopped 
 the fight and banished both combatants, Hereford for ten years, 
 Norfolk for life. But while Norfolk was treated with every severity, 
 Hereford was still regarded with comparative favour. His term of 
 exile was cut down to six years, and he was promised that, in the 
 event of his father dying, he should forthwith inherit the duchy 
 of Lancaster. Thus even the appellants who had deserted their old 
 side came within the scope of the king's vengeance. Richard's 
 triumph was now complete. He ruled England with the help of 
 flatterers and favourites, and declared " that the laws were in his 
 mouth or in his breast, and that he alone could change the statutes 
 of his realm." His Cheshire archers maltreated his subjects at 
 their will, and a veritable reign of terror proclaimed the reality 
 of the new despotism. When John of Gaunt died, early in 1399, 
 Richard and the committee of parliament withdrew the permission 
 granted to Hereford to receive his father's succession in his 
 absence. 
 
 14. So secure did Richard now feel himself, that in May, 1399, 
 he crossed over to Ireland, and busied himself with a vigorous 
 TheLan- attempt to restore the waning power of England in 
 castrlan that island. In July, Henry of Hereford and Arch- 
 
 revolution bishop Arundel landed with a small force at Ravenspur, 
 on the Humber. Henry declared that he had only 
 come to claim his duchy and to drive away the favourites who had 
 taught the king to play the despot. Many of the northern lords 
 flocked to his standard, among them being Henry Percy, recently 
 made earl of Northumberland, the old ally of John of Gaunt. Henry 
 tlien marched southwards with a constantly increasing army. Before 
 long he was joined by the regent, his uncle the duke of York. He 
 captured Richard's chief ministers at Bristol and put them to death. 
 With his growing power the invader enlarged his ambitions, and 
 began openly to aim at the crown. Meanwhile Richard returned 
 from Ireland and marched through North Wales to Conway. These 
 tidings brought Henry northwards again to Chester. But Richard 
 
-I399.J RICHARD 11. OF BORDEAUX 237 
 
 had alienated every class of his subjects as signally as Edward 11. 
 had done. Fiading that he had no backing, he submitted to his 
 cousin at Flint, whence he was taken to London as a prisoner. 
 Parliament then met, and Richard was forced to surrender the 
 throne. Next day his abdication was read in parliament, which 
 had assembled in a great hall before an empty throne. Henry of 
 Lancaster sat in his place as duke, but before long he rose and 
 claimed the throne, as being descended from Henry iii., and 
 " through the right which God had given him by conquest, when 
 the realm was nearly undone for default of governance." Parlia- 
 ment rapturously applauded this, and he sat dowTi on the throne as 
 Henry iv. Next year it was given out that Richard had refused 
 liis food, and died of self-inflicted starvation in his prison at 
 Pontefract. There is not much doubt but that his end was 
 hastened by violence, but the circumstances of his murder were so 
 obscure that his partisans long believed that he was still alive, and 
 an impostor who assumed his name was for a time treated as 
 Richard by the Scottish enemies of England. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 BRITAIN IN THE THIRTEENTH AND 
 FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 
 
 1. In the beginning of the thirteenth century the Angevin 
 despotism was at the highest point of its power. It was broken 
 
 down by the calamities of the reign of John, and re- 
 civilization placed by something quite different during the reigns 
 
 of John's son and grandson. The fourteenth century 
 saw the working out in detail of the principles laid down in the days 
 of Henry iii. and Edward i. The result of this process was that 
 England became a national state, governed by a strong monarch, 
 who was in his turn controlled by a popular and representative 
 parliament. The period which we now have to study is that of the 
 formation of the English nation and of the English constitution. It 
 was in these days when the state of society which we call medieeval 
 reached its culminating point. Not only were the state and the 
 constitution as vigorous as the times permitted : mediaeval religion, 
 science, literature, life, trade, and society alike attained their 
 highest perfection. 
 
 2. In matters of state the king stiU governed the country, and 
 was expected to use all the power which the constitution gave him. 
 The kine ^^^ ministers of the crown were chosen by him, and 
 
 were responsible to him alone. It was only when a 
 weak or incompetent monarch was on the throne that the barons 
 took the executive power out of his hands and transferred it to such 
 a body as the Fifteen of 1258, the Lords Ordainers, or the Lords 
 Appellant. Yet even an Edward i. was expected to rule with some 
 regard to the opinion of his subjects, and in particular the views of 
 the mighty barons who claimed to be the natural-bom counsellors 
 of the crown, and its partners and f eUow-workers in determining 
 the policy of the nation. After the reforms of Edward i. had de- 
 stroyed the political power of feudalism, the barons found it in- 
 creasingly expedient to work through the means of parliament. 
 238 
 
I2i6.] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 239 
 
 It is as the leaders of public opinion as expressed by parliament 
 that the nobles now held the great position which they still 
 retained in the English state. 
 
 3. Parliament in the early days of Henry m. was merely 
 another name for the Norman Great Council of the tenants-in- 
 chief. Since the days of Simon of Montfort it became Tj,g parlla- 
 usual to strengthen the baronial element by associating ment of 
 with it the representations of the shires and boroughs. ^^ Three 
 After Edward i.'s time th6 only body to wliich the 
 
 name of parliament rightly belonged was the representative 
 assembly of the three estates, and after 1322 no law was regarded 
 as valid unless it had been approved by this body. By the reign of 
 Edward iii. the lower clergy had ceased regularly to send their 
 representatives to parliament. This made it easy for the higher 
 clergy, the bishops, and abbots, to take their places along with the 
 secular magnates. The result was the creation of the modern 
 House of Lords, which thus represented both the estate of the 
 nobles and, to some extent, the estate of the clergy. The third 
 estate now exclusively formed the House of Commons. Cut off 
 from the assembly of the nation, the lower clergy were content to 
 meet in their clerical assemblies, which were summoned for each 
 province by the archbishops of Canterbury and York. These pro- 
 vincial synods were called the convocations of Canter- 
 burj' and York. The king used them to raise taxes jion. 
 from the clergy, but properly speaking they were no 
 part of parliament. So long as the king got enough money from 
 the clergy, he was indifferent whether it was voted him by an 
 ecclesiastical or a political assembly. 
 
 4. The Home of Lords of the fourteenth century consisted of 
 the lords spiritual and temporal. The former included all the 
 archbishops and bishops, and a considerable number of * 
 
 abbots and priors, the heads of the more important The House 
 monasteries. For most of the middle ages the clerical 
 meml)er8 formed a majority of the House. The lay peers were, up 
 to tlie reign of Edward iii., either earls or barons. The earls were 
 seldom more than a dozen in number, and were in nearly every 
 case men of vast wealth and territorial influence. They were the 
 natural leaders of the baronage, and were still looked upon as 
 officials as well as mere dignitaries. The lay barons of the four- 
 teenth century were less than a hundred in number, and were 
 always tending to become less numerous. Both earldoms and 
 baronies had become by this time strictly hereditary. Under 
 
240 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [1216- 
 
 Edward iii. new grades of the peerage were added, such, as dnke, 
 tnarquis, and viscount. This tended somewhat to depress the 
 dignity of the earl, as he now ranked after the duke and the 
 marquis, and the number of earldoms became somewhat greater. 
 
 5. The House of Covimons consisted of two knights of the 
 shire, chosen by the county court of each English county, and 
 
 of two citizens or burgesses, elected by the coui'ts of 
 ?P House ^ their respective cities and boroughs. The two great 
 
 palatine counties of Cheshire and Durham sent no 
 representatives, as they were so fully under the control of their 
 earl and bishop that they were for most purposes outside England 
 altogether. Under Edward iii. Lancashire also became a palatine 
 county, but having already sent knights and biu'gesses to parlia- 
 ment, it continued to do so as before. Wales, both the Principality 
 and the March, was also unrepresented in parliament, save on two 
 occasions under Edward 11. Though ruled by the English crown, 
 Wales was no part of the English realm. In practice the sheriffs, 
 who returned both the knights and the burgesses, had a good deal 
 to do with determining which individuals should be chosen. The 
 king decided which boroughs should be asked to appoint repre- 
 sentatives, and as the sending of members was thought a burden 
 rather than a privilege, towns were often anxious to avoid having to 
 make an election. The result was that the number of boroughs was 
 constantly iluctuating. As parliament became stronger, it suited the 
 king's interest to summon burgesses from small places under his 
 control, as he had power of influencing members so selected. Thus, 
 even in early times there were many parliamentary boroughs which 
 were not places of any importance. Both counties and boroughs 
 paid wages to support the members they sent to parliament. The 
 knights of the shire, who in practice represented the country gentle- 
 men or smaller landholders, were the more important element of the 
 House of Commons. They had greater wealth, a higher social 
 position, and were more interested in pubKc events. The citizens 
 and burgesses were generally content to follow their lead. But even 
 the knights were not always capable of independent action. As 
 a rule, the opposition to the crown was stronger among the Lords 
 than the Commons, and the Commons were largely in the habit of 
 looking up to the peers for guidance. This is seen very clearly in 
 the debates of the Good Parliament of 1376. 
 
 6. The powers of parliament were very considerable. It was 
 on the petition of the estates that the king drew up the statutes 
 or acts of parliament, so that no new law could be promidgated 
 
M399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 24 1 
 
 except on their initiative. The Commons were especially con- 
 cerned in the finances of the nation. As most taxes were paid 
 by them, they were naturally anxious that they should 
 have control over the king's expenses. By the four- parliament 
 teenth century, it was considered unlawful for the king 
 to raise general taxes which had not been granted by the Commons, 
 though the clergy in their convocation also granted money payable 
 by the clergy only. The Commons also had the right of petitioning 
 the crown and unfolding aU their grievances and complaints against 
 the king's government. The Lords joined in most oi this work, but 
 they also exercised judicial functions, in which the Commons 
 refused to take any part. A wise king took care to keep on friendly 
 terms with his parliament, and even strong rulers were often forced 
 to give up power that they cherished to please it. 
 
 7. The old institutions of the twelfth century still went 
 on, though with diminished vitality. Great Councils of the nobles 
 stiU sometimes assembled, but as they could not 
 
 grant money, they were of little use to the king, council 
 More important than these occasional assemblies was 
 the permanent councU of the king, called sometimes the Consilium 
 Ordinariwm, and later the Privy Council. This was a standing 
 body of the king's ministers, judges, courtiers, and personal 
 friends, which accompanied him in his constant journeys, and 
 gave him advice as to the conduct of affairs of state. As many 
 of its members were great barons and bishops, the king's council 
 could sometimes take up a fairly independent line, though it was 
 mainly a consultative rather than a directing body. With the 
 help of his councU the king governed the country. As time went 
 on the council began to encroach upon the powers of parliament. 
 In particiilar, it exercised considerable judicial as well as adminis- 
 trative authority. Though it was not supposed to legislate, it 
 published ordinances that every one had to obey, and which were 
 laws in everything but name. An able king made Ids council 
 reflect his own will. Under a weak king or dtiring a minority, 
 the council became the battle-ground of contending factions, and 
 xwXmA very much as it liked. 
 
 8. The law courts took their modern shape by the time of 
 Edward i. There were three common law courts, the King's 
 Bench, the Court of Common Pleas, and the Court of Exchequer. 
 The first and tliird of these were descended from the Curia Regis 
 and Exchequer of Norman times, but they had ceased to be chiefly 
 concerned with politics and finance, and were now mainly busy 
 
 B 
 
242 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [1216- 
 
 with holding trials and pronouncing judgments. Cases wkich. the 
 common law could not deal with, or cases where the common law 
 was too harsh and narrow, were referred to the Court of Chancery 
 tinder the Chancellor. This gradually became what was called a 
 Court of Equity, wherein the rigid doctrines of the common 
 lawyers were brought into harmony with men's natural sense of 
 justice. All through this period the lawyers were powerful, rich, 
 and numerous. In the thirteenth century many lawyers in the 
 king's courts were clergymen. By the fourteenth the lawyers had 
 become a lay tvofession, with a strong corporate spirit and fixed 
 traditions of tneir own. Great schools of law grew up in London 
 called the Inns of CouH, which took the place of the universities as 
 places of study for English law. Besides the king's lawyers and 
 courts there were stiU the lawyers and courts of the Church, which 
 exercised such extensive powers that the king and his lawyers 
 looked upon them with the utmost suspicion. 
 
 9. The religious and intellectual movements of the twelfth 
 century yielded, their finest fruits during the period now before 
 The Church ^^- '^^^ Church was at the height of its power 
 and the and influence during the thirteenth centuiy. Though 
 Papacy. many individual churchmen, like Langton or Grosse- 
 teste, were patriotic Englishmen, the Church as an institution 
 was not national. It was the chief representative of that cosmo- 
 politan ideal which still looked upon the nations of the civUized 
 world as part of a single Christian commonwealth. Of this great 
 power the pope was the recognized head, and for nations like 
 England the only head, since the power of the emperor had 
 never been real outside Germany and Italy, and after the fall of 
 Frederick 11. had ceased to be effective even in those countries. 
 The pope was the universal bishop of Christendom, and for 
 England he was, for most of the thirteenth century, the feudal 
 overlord as well. Though his ujiHmited authority, especially in 
 politics, at last provoked a strong reaction, there was no one at this 
 period who ventured to question his ecclesiastical omnipotence. 
 
 10. A great religious revival in the early years of the thii'teenth 
 century emphasized the strength and authority which the Church 
 
 still exercised over men's minds. Like ail mediaeval 
 and the religious movements, it took the shape of a new develop- 
 
 Mendicant ment of monasticism. Vast as had been the influence 
 Friars. p£ ^^^q Cistercians and Regular Canons in the monastic 
 
 reformation of the twelfth century (see p. 154), the new orders had 
 not escaped the dangers against which their rules had been a 
 
-1399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 24 J 
 
 protest, and tkeir very wealth and authority exposed them to all 
 the temptations of pride and worldliness. Against aU the evil 
 tendencies of the times a vigorous reaction was embodied in the life 
 and work of St. Francis of Assisi. A young Italian gentleman, 
 Fi'ancLs forsook his father's heritage and devoted his life to the 
 care of the poor, the sick, and the neglected. He gave out that he 
 had weddetl the lady Poverty as his bride, and taught the followers 
 who soon gathered round him that they must literally live, like 
 Christ and the apostles, lives of absolute self-renunciation. He 
 thus became the founder of a new order, to which he gave 
 the name of the Friars, or brothers, or, as he called them in 
 his humility, the Minorites, or Lesser Brethren. The fame of 
 their leader also caused the saint's followers to be called Franciscmts, 
 while the rough garb of undyed wool which they wore also led the 
 people to speak of them as the G-rey Friars. Francis' first principle 
 was that of absolute poverty. The monks had taken the vow of 
 poverty, but they interpreted it as meaning individual poverty, 
 and the monastery could hold as much land as it could get, though 
 each monk could possess nothing. To Francis this was not enough, 
 and he ordered his followers so to rinderstand their vow that they 
 were bound to corporate as well as individual poverty. They were 
 therefore called tlie Mendicant Friars, because, having no goods of 
 their own, they gained their bread by begging from the faithful. 
 So l>eautiful was the character of St. Francis, and so wonderful the 
 work of Ixis followers, that many other orders of friars were formed 
 upon the model which he suggested. The chief of these was the 
 Order of Preachers, called the Black Friars from tlie black hood 
 they wore over their white dress, or the Dtmvinicans, from their 
 founder St. Dominic, a Spanish canon regular, who had devoted 
 his life to preacliing the doctrines of the Church and winning 
 back the heretic and the infidel to its fold. Inspired by Francis 
 and Dominic, the MeiidScant orders worked |i wondrous change for 
 the l)etter in the religious life of Europe. 
 
 11. In 1221 the Dominicans first came to England, and in 1224 
 they were followed by the Franciscans. They established their 
 first convents at London and Oxford, and rapidly spread ^j^^ pp^n. 
 all over the country. Their piety, devotion, and ciscansand 
 sincerity soon won for them numerous disciples among Domlnlcaai 
 nil ranks of Englishmen. They kboured for the '"England, 
 salvation of souls, the care of sickness, and the relief of distrefw. 
 They ingratiated themselves with tlie rich a« well as with the poor. 
 Henry iii. and Edward i. selected friars as their confessors, and 
 
244 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [1216- 
 
 Simon of Montfort and Grosseteste were among their chief 
 supporters. A special field for their labour was the crowded 
 suburbs of the greater towns, where the people lived in ignorance, 
 squalor, and vice. They erected in the chief towns their spacious 
 but plain churches, adapted for preaching to large congregations. 
 Unlike the monks, who withdrew themselves from the world, they 
 lived in the world and tried to make it better. They had many 
 enemies, as for example the lazy parish clergy whose work they 
 did, and the monks and canons who envied their zeal and poptdarity. 
 As time went on they fell away from their early activity, and often 
 became corrupt. Yet down to the time of the Reformation the 
 friars remained the chief teachers of religion to the poor. Hardly 
 less important was their influence on the thought and learning 
 of their age. Before long most professors of theology at the 
 Tiniversities were Mendicant Friars. 
 
 12. The universities, which began in the twelfth century, 
 became exceedingly flourishing in the thirteenth. In the reign of 
 
 Henry iii., Oxford became one of the chief centres of 
 versities. study in Europe, and a second English university had 
 
 arisen at Cambridge, though this was less important 
 than Oxford for the rest of the Middle Ages. Paris stiU remained 
 the greatest university of the West, and many English scholars 
 still studied there. All classes of society were represented among 
 the students. There were rich noblemen living in their own 
 houses with a band of servants, while many scholars were so poor 
 that they had to beg for their living. There was plenty of 
 freedom and activity, but little order and discipline. All the 
 scholars ranked as clerks, and had the privileges of clergy ; but 
 this did not prevent them rioting, drinking, and fighting with 
 the townsfolk. AU lectures were in Latin, and the teachers were 
 those students who had completed their courses, and so became 
 doctors or masters. There were four faculties, or branches of 
 study — Theology, Law, Medicine, and Arts. Most scholars began 
 with arts, that is, grammar, philosophy, and mathematics. It 
 took seven years' study before a student could become a Master 
 or Doctor of Arts, and then he was compelled to stay for a time 
 at the university and teach others. Some Masters of Arts also 
 studied in one of the other or higher faculties. 
 
 13. After the coming of the friars, Oxford became much more 
 important than before. In particular, the friars devoted themselves 
 to the study of theology, which worldly men neglected in favour of 
 law and medicine because these opened up better prospects of success 
 
-1399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 2^t^ 
 
 in their careers. The chief thinkers in philosophy and theology were 
 
 called schoolmen. Among- them a large proportion came from 
 
 Britain, snch as Alexander Hales, Duns Scotus, William 
 
 of Ockham, and Robert KUwardby and John Peckham, schoolmen 
 
 the two Mendicant friars who became in succession arch- 
 
 bisliops of Canterbury under Edward i. Tlie example of Kilwardby 
 
 and Peckham shows how the Universities opened up brilliant 
 
 positions for poor men of ability. Never were men of learning more 
 
 powerful and influential than in the great days of the schoolmen. 
 
 14. As time went on, rich men gave lands and money to the 
 universities to help forward poor students and unpopular studies. 
 In particular, small societies were set up witliin the 
 universities called colleges, where buildings were 
 
 erected iu which scholars could be supported while devoting them- 
 selves to study. The first important college was Merton College at 
 Oxford, set up by Walter of Merton, chancellor of Henry iii. In 
 the fourteenth century there were many such foundations, both at 
 Oxford and Catnbridge. By this time the universities were losing 
 some of their first energy and freedom, but they stiU played a con- 
 siderable part in the life of the nation. It was at Oxford that John 
 Wycliffe first taught those new views about religion which were to 
 make so great a stir all over Christendom. But the times were not 
 ripe for so thorough-going a reformer as Wycliffe, and the end of 
 the fourteenth century saw the Church restored to much of its 
 former power. 
 
 15. Gothic architecture, Uke the universities, began in the 
 twelfth century, and attained its full glory in the thirteenth. At 
 first the English had built much upon the lines of cothic 
 those who had first created the Gothic style in France, archl- 
 
 but under Henry iii. English Gothic struck out ways lecture, 
 of its own. The so-called Early English fashion of building, 
 with its lancet windows, clustered shafts, square east ends, and 
 delicacy of detail is best exemplified in Salisbury 
 Cathedral, whicli altogether dates from the reign gnffUsh 
 of Henry in. A comparison between it and the 
 cathedral of Amiens, the chief work of contemporary French art, 
 will well illustrate the difference of plan and construction between 
 English and French Gothic of the best period. Yet the French 
 tastes of Henry iir. have given us an opportunity of studying the 
 French style in our own land. His favourite foundation of West- 
 minster Abbey reproduced on English soil the towering loftiness, 
 the vaulted roofs, the short choir, and the ring of absidal chapeli 
 
SOME FORMS OF MEDIEVAL ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 b. Nonnan. c. Early English, 
 
 e. Flowing Decorated. f. Perpendicular. 
 
 (^From Parker's " Glossary of Architecturs," 1850.) 
 
 a. Anglo-Saxon. 
 
 d. Geometiical Decorated. 
 
 i 
 
-I399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 247 
 
 of the great French minsters. As the century advanced some of 
 the fashions of the French builders, notably as regards window- 
 tracery, were taken up in England. The early days of 
 Edward i. mark the beginning of the so-called Decorated ' 
 
 style. The earlier form of this, characterized by large windows 
 adorned with elaborate tracery marked out in geometrical patterns, 
 is well exemx)lified in the angel choir of Lincoln, built about 1280 
 to contain the shrine of St. Hugh, who himself erected the westerly 
 part of the choir of the same cathedral. Later Decorated is called 
 floioing, because the patterns of the window-tracery take wavy or 
 flowing lines, such as can be seen in the nave of York minster. 
 In Exeter Cathedral, which is almost entirely of the Decorated 
 period, we can best study the development in succession of both the 
 geometrical and decorated types of tracery. Side by side with these 
 changes, the building as a whole became more elaborately decorated, 
 and the mouldings became enriched with carved flowers and delicate 
 carved leafwork. As time went on the decoration became exces- 
 sive, and masked or impaired the solidity of the constructive parts. 
 When ornament thus became used for its own sake, 
 the spirit of Gothic architecture was beginning to pendicular. 
 decay. By the reign of Edward ill. the last and most 
 peculiarly English type began. This is called the Perpendicular 
 style, and is characterized by the great use made of right angles 
 and upright lines, and in particular by the rigid and straight lines 
 of its window tracery. The arches became gradually flattened 
 instead of pointed ; the windows and doors became square-headed ; 
 and walls were enriched by flat paneUing instead of the arcading of 
 the earlier styles. The earliest examples of Perpendicular are to 
 be seen in the choir of Gloucester Cathedral and the nave of 
 Winchester Cathedral, both built under Edward 111., the latter by 
 William of Wykeham. It is a noticeable feature of both these 
 buildings that their architects did not erect them afresh, but recased 
 and adapted the old Norman buildings, toning down and hiding 
 the massive romanesque structure by their new work. 
 
 16. Ca.stle-building followed similar changes. The stem 
 simplicity of the Norman castle had already given place to the 
 newer style which began with Chateau- Gaillard in Normandy, and 
 which is seen in its perfection in the castles such as j^^ (,(,„. 
 Carnarvon, Conway, Harlech, and Beaumaris, erected cenlrlo 
 by Edward l. to ensure the subjection of the moun- castle, 
 taineers of North Wales. The castles of this period were often built 
 after what is called the concentric fashion, and were charsoterised by 
 
248 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [12 16- 
 
 successive lines of defence, each roughly radiating from a common 
 centre. The keep, the special feature of Norman strongholds, was 
 suppressed altogether, and replaced by many lofty towers erected 
 along the lines of the successive circuits. The most perfect ex- 
 ample of the type is perhaps found iu the castle of Caerphilly, erected 
 by Gilbert, earl of Gloucester, Edward i.'s rival and son-in-law, in his 
 Marcher lordship of Glamorgan. After this period castle-building, 
 unlike church-building, became much less frequent. By the four- 
 teenth century England had become so peaceable that noblemen 
 had no longer any need to erect castles to live in, but could look to 
 comfort and convenience as well as to safety from attack. The 
 improved condition of society is seen in the greater stateliness and 
 beauty of domestic and civil architecture, which were now far more 
 important than in previous ages. 
 
 17. Arms and armour became, Kke buildings, more complicated 
 and costly. Great pains were taken to perfect the machines by 
 
 _,, , which castles were assaulted, and ponderous instru- 
 
 Tnc si6fire- 
 
 train and ments, such as the trebucltet, could hurl huge stones a 
 
 the be- great distance by means of an elaborate system of 
 
 ginnings pulleys and counterpoises. About the middle of the 
 
 fourteenth century the use of gunpowder became 
 known, and the earliest artillery was designed. These cannons were 
 cumbrous and ineffective weapons, which, if sometimes dragged 
 about on a campaign, as at Crecy, were more often used for siege 
 purposes than in the open field. Armour changed greatly in 
 character during the fourteenth century, as gradually solid plates 
 of steel supplemented the chain-mail of the thirteenth century. 
 
 The knight of the age of Edward iii. covered his 
 armour ^^^^ ^^ TuaU. with a breastplate of richly embossed and 
 
 decorated steel, and wore brassards, cuissards,jambards, 
 and other plates of metal to protect his arms and legs. Over his 
 armour he still donned a surcoat, which, having been long and 
 loose in the thirteenth centuiy, became short and close-fitting 
 about the time of the advent of plate-armour. On this and on 
 his shield was embroidered or painted the knight's arms or device. 
 
 Every knightly house possessed by the fourteenth 
 
 century its hereditary arms, and a special science 
 called heraldry grew up, which explained the differences between 
 
 the arms of various noble famiKes. The tournaments. 
 ments which, though condemned by the Church, remained 
 
 very popular, kept the knight in exercise, and gave 
 him chances of glory even in peace time. After Bannockburn 
 
-I399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 249 
 
 and Crecy had rung the knell of the ancient fashion of fighting- 
 on horseback in the field, the old-fashioned tilting on horse- 
 back with lances was still practised in the tournament. The 
 tiltyard did 'much to spread the chivalry which was c^jyairy 
 so marked a feature of the age of Edward 111. This and the 
 was further kept up by the orders of knighthood, Orders of 
 of which Edward's Order of the Garter was the first Knighthood, 
 example. All knights belonged to an international brotherhood 
 of arms, and if their pride of caste made them often contemptuous 
 of the common people, it did good service in promoting kindly 
 feeling between kings, barons, and simple country gentlemen. 
 There was no royal caste in the fourteenth century, and the 
 country squire, who was a knight, had much in common with his 
 brother knight, the king or the great earl. Yet social distinctions 
 no longer counted for much in serious warfare. The archer won 
 battles more than the mail-clad knight and squire. 
 Unlike the man-at-arms, the bowman went to the fight 
 unprotected except by his steel cap and leather jerkin, and save for 
 his long bow of yew and his arrows, a yard long, tipped with bright 
 steel, his only weapons were his sword and buckler. The mobility 
 thus gained compensated to some extent for the lack of protection 
 afforded by body-armour. 
 
 18. Much that we have described was common to all Western 
 Christendom. Every country had its representative system of 
 estates, its king and barons, its lawyers, chtirclimen. 
 and friars. The universities knew no distinction of mopolltan 
 nationality, and Gothic architecture, the baronial and the 
 castle, the equipment of the warrior, and the brother- nat^'on^l 
 hood of chivalry were shared equally by every nation 
 with which Englishmen were brought into contact. Even the 
 national movement was common to most of the kingdoms of the 
 West, and the thirteenth century saw the growth of the French 
 and Spanish as well as of the English and Scottish nations. Yet 
 the result of the national movement was to separate one people 
 from another, and with the fourteentli century a sliarp line of 
 demarcation began to be drawn between England and her neigli- 
 bours. The English and French states, very similar in the days 
 of Edward i. and Pliilip the Fair, became quite different under 
 Edward hi. and the early Valois kings. The common Euglisli 
 of the days of the Hundred Years" War hated the French with 
 a liatred more deadly than was found among tlie cosmopolitan 
 knightly class that took the lead in the fighting against the 
 
250 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CEN7URIES [1216- 
 
 national enemy. In sncli circumstances, though the bilingaal 
 habit long clave to the upper classes in England, the result of the 
 process was in the long run the restoration of English to its 
 position before the Conquest as the everyday language of all 
 classes of Englishmen from king to peasant. From this flowed 
 the marvellous development of English, Kterature, which was one 
 of the great features of the age of Edward iii. 
 
 19. The thirteenth century was not a very literary age. 
 Though many books ivere written by Englishmen in Latin, French, 
 
 and English, few of them had any serious pretensions 
 rif*'°t *** liig'l^ literary rank. The grave Latin treatises 
 
 produced by the scholars of the Universities was almost 
 entirely destitute of any literary charm. It was a great age for 
 science and philosophy, and men of learning cared nothing for the 
 form of the matter that they produced in their books. The finest 
 Latin literature was that of the chroniclers, and especially of the 
 series of illustrious historians who made the Benedictine abbey of 
 St. Albans the most continuous centre of historical composition in 
 
 Britain. Of these, the best is Matthew Paris, who 
 ParS'^'^ wrote the history of England up to 1258. He is, 
 
 j)erhaps, the greatest historian of the Middle Ages, 
 having a vivid though prolix style, a bold and independent judg- 
 ment, an insatiable curiosity, and a sturdy English patriotism that 
 makes him the forerunner of the national movements of the days 
 of thi-ee Edwards. As the schoolmen became more powerful, even 
 historical literature began to decline, and the chroniclers of the 
 reign of Edward I. are but sorry successors to those of the days of 
 Henry 11. and Henry iii. Things became better under Edward iii., 
 but for the most ai-tistic presentations of that famous reign, we 
 must go to those who wrote in French rather than in Latin. 
 
 20. Never was French more used or better written in England 
 than in the days of Henry iii., in which reign French words first 
 
 began to be used freely in the English language, which 
 literatupe since the Norman conquest had stubbornly refused 
 
 them admission. Moreover, public proclamations and 
 «flB.cial letters, hitherto mainly issued in Latin, are often published 
 in French, which by the time of the Hiindred Years' War began to 
 rival Latin as the international tongue of the statesmen, diploma- 
 tists, and lawyers. It also remained the most usual language in 
 which men composed the light literature of song, romance, and 
 chronicle, which was written to amuse the upper classes. The most 
 vivid description of Edward iii.'s reign was written in French by 
 
-1 399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 2t)\ 
 
 the Hainaiilt clerk, John Froissart, who spent many years at the 
 court of his patroness and compatriot, Queen Philippa. Froissart 
 had no care for accuracy, and was blind to the deeper John 
 movements of the time ; but in wealth of detail, in Froissart, 
 literary charm and colour, and in genial appreciation » 333-? 1404. 
 of the externals of his age, he was unsurpassed. Nowhere else can 
 be read so vivid a picture of the courts, battles, tournaments, and 
 feasts of the knights and barons of the Hundred Years' War. 
 
 21. English literature was mainly represented during the thir- 
 teenth centuiy by a great mass of translations and adaptations, 
 which showed that there was a public ready to read 
 vernacular books, but not at home in the French literature 
 language. Few continuous works of high merit were in the 
 
 as yet written in the native tongue, but much evidence thirteenth 
 
 century 
 of deep feeling and careful art lay hidden away in 
 
 half-forgotten and anonymous lyrics, satii-es, and romances. The 
 language in wliich these works were written was steadily becoming 
 more like our modem English. The dialectical differences became 
 less acute; the inflections began to drop away; the vocabulary 
 gradually absorbed a large romance (French and Latin) element, and 
 the prosody abandoned the forms of the West Saxon period for 
 measures that show a close connection with the con- 
 temporary poetry of France. With the age of uterature 
 Edward iir., the time of triumphant English nation- in the 
 ality, a really great literature in English wa.s written, fourteenth 
 While the Frenchman Froissart was the chief "''^' 
 
 literary figure of Edward iii.'s court in the middle period of his 
 reign, his place during the last few years of it was occupied by 
 Geoffrey Chaucer, the first real poet of the English Geoffrey 
 literary revival. The son of a substantial London Chaucer, 
 vintner, Chaucer held minor offices at cotu-t, took part ^ 1340-1400. 
 in the several campaigns of the Hundred Years' War, and served 
 in diplomatic missions to Italy, Flanders, and elsewhere. His early 
 poems reflected the modes and metres of the current French tradition 
 in an English dress. His Italian mission may have first introduced 
 him to the famous Italian poets — Dante. Petrarch, and Boccaccio — 
 whose works he admired and copied. In his Canterbury Tales, he 
 produced the most consummate work which any Englishman ever 
 wrote before the Elizabethan age. Though he waa a court poet, 
 writing to amuse lords and ladies, he depicted every phase of English 
 life witli imrivalled insight, knowledge of character, delicacy of 
 humour, and profound literary art. 
 
252 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [1216- 
 
 22. Chaucer wrote in the tongTie of the southern Midlands, the 
 
 region wherein were situated his native London.the two Universities, 
 
 _. , the habitual residences of the court, the chief seats of 
 
 The be- 
 ginnings parliaments and councils, and the most frequented 
 
 of standard resorts of commerce. The later Middle English which 
 English. Yie used prepared the way for the Modern English of 
 
 the sixteenth centiuy. For the first time, a standard English 
 language, the King's English, came into being, which largely dis- 
 placed for literary purposes the local dialects which had hitherto 
 been the natural vehicles for writing. The dialect of the south, 
 the descendant of the tongue of the West Saxon court, became the 
 language of peasants and artisans. That a greater future remained 
 to the idiom of the north country was due to its becoming the 
 speech of a free Scotland, the language in which John Barbour, 
 archdeacon of Aberdeen, commemorated for the court of David 11. 
 and Robert 11. the exploits of Robert Bruce and the heroes of 
 the Scottish war of independence. The unity of England thus 
 found another notable expression in the oneness of the popular 
 speech, while the development of the northern dialect into the 
 Lowland Scottish of a separate kingdom showed that, if England were 
 united, English-speaking Britain remained divided against itself. 
 
 23. Froissart and Chaucer show us the bright sides of the 
 England of Edward iii. The social and economic troubles of the 
 William years of strain and stress that succeeded the Black 
 Langland, Death are shown in the Vision of Piers Plowman, the 
 1330-1400. ^ork of William Langland, a man from the March 
 of Wales, who spent his life mainly in London, and wrote in the 
 language of the city of his adoption. His vigorous and purposeful 
 verses set closely before us the miseries of the poor, the corruptions 
 of the Church, the greediness of the lords and ladies, the unrest and 
 discontent of the labouring classes, and the bitter indignation of 
 the masses against tlie old social order which found its fullest 
 expression in the Peasants' Revolt of 1381. Though written in 
 archaic diction and in the ancient alliterative metre, Langland. 
 even more than Chaucer, reflected the modernity of his age. A 
 John Wy- still more modern note was sounded by John Wycliffe, 
 cllffe, 1384, the first Englishman to lead a revolt against the 
 be'^inninR teachings of the mediaeval Church. Wyclift'e's early 
 of modern writings were in Latin, and are altogether technical 
 English and scholastic in their character. When, after the 
 prose. outbreak of the papal schism, he became an avowed 
 heretic, he saw that it was not enough to have doctors and thinkers 
 
-I399-] THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES 253 
 
 on his side, but that he must make an appeal to the people of Eng- 
 land. Accordingly he began to employ the English tongue, and. 
 Yorkshireman though he was, he wrote in the southern language of 
 London and Oxford rather than in the dialect of his native north. 
 In pithy vigorous tracts and sermons, he strove to take the English 
 people into partnership with him in his war against the old Church. 
 Above all, he inspired his followers to undertake a translation of 
 the Bible into English, and probably carried out a part of the work 
 with his own hands. Wycliffe's English Bible, extensively cir- 
 culated by his poor priests and other Lollard teachers, became 
 widely read and eagerly studied. It stands to English prose as 
 Chaucer's poetry stands to English verse. With these works the 
 future of the English tongue was finally fixed, and in them the 
 national movement of the fourteenth century found its fullest and 
 completest expression. 
 
 Books recommended for the Further Stddt of the Period 
 
 1216-1399. 
 
 The first four reigns of this period are covered by Tout's History of 
 England, 1216-1377 (Longmans' ' Political History of England," vol. iii.), and 
 that of Richard ii.'s, by Oman's History of England^ 1377-1485 ("Political 
 History of England," vol. iv.). Stubbs' Constitutional History, vol, ii., 
 exactly includes this portion of our histor}*. Ecclesiastical History may be 
 studied the later part of W. R. W. Stephens' History already referred lo, 
 and its continuation W. W. Capes' History of the English Church in the 
 Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries. For particular points the following may 
 be consulted : G. W. Prothero's, or Charles B^mont's Simon de Montfort 
 (the latter in French) ; Little's Mediceval Wales ; O. M. Edwards' Wales 
 (" Story of the Nations") ; Tout's Edward I. (Macmillan's "Twelve English 
 Statesmen''); Warburton's Age of Edward III. (Longmans' " Epochs of 
 Modem Hi.storj'"); R. L. Poole's Wycliffe (Longmans' " Epochs of Church 
 History '') ; and G. M. Trevelyan's England in the Age of Wycliffe. The latter 
 part of Miss Bateson's Mediceval England (" Story of the Nations ") illustrates 
 the social history, for which also Chaucer's Prologue to the Canterbury Tales, 
 and .G. C. Macaulay's abridgment of Froissart's Chronicle in English (Mac- 
 millan's "Globe Series"), may most profitably be consulted. Jusserand's 
 English Wayfaring Life in the Fourteenth Century (translated by Lucy T. 
 Smith), and the same writer's Piers Plowman, throw light on important aspects 
 of the time. Canningham's Growth of English Industry and Commerce : Middle 
 Ages, shows the industrial development of the period. G. G. Coulton's 
 Chancer and his England gives a lively picture of late fourteeuth century 
 Knglish society. Maps xviii. (Edward I,), xix. (Anglia Sacra), xxv, (Scotland 
 c, 1300), and xxix. (Early Ireland) in Oxford Historical Atlas. 
 
254 THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES [1399. 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 <D 
 
 
 
 iz; 
 
 S| 
 
 5 
 
 -be 
 CO 13 
 
 S 
 
 S<5 
 
 
 1 
 
 kH 
 
 Oi ^ 
 
 f«5 
 
 03^ 
 
 
 
 
 P* 
 
 ri "3. 
 
 b4 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 t> ^ 
 
 
 
 la 1-4 
 
 »5i 
 
 ;z; 
 
 1-1 
 
 
 Ui 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 0) 
 
 t-H U 
 
 
 •0 S 
 
 1-3 
 
 
 
 5z 
 
 43^ 
 
 H 
 
 ^■s 
 
 
 85 OS 
 
 W 
 
 M!^ 
 
 E-t 
 
 -"1 
 
 
 HH 
 
 pc. 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 fH 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 52: 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CQ 
 
 Llewelyn 
 ice of Wi 
 82). 
 
 3J 
 
 'E'°- 
 
 -a 0.'^ 
 
 
 SS 
 
 u --O 
 
 
 a 
 
 0^— ' 
 
 
 §■8 
 
 §€ 
 
 
 w 
 
 WO 
 
 
 „ n g o 
 
 -a g ^ p- 
 WO => '^ 
 
 
 -2 2 
 
 r-t 
 
 «H -!«i . 
 
 •—1 l-i 
 
 «* s i-. 
 
 b S 
 C^ -M 
 
 ^„T3_2 
 
 OJ SH 
 
 >H +s 2 
 
 c* _ 
 
 — 03 « S 
 
 
 25 *- w 
 
 is 
 
 Kg 
 
 « a 
 
 W^ 
 
 Pi I 
 
 <N O -M 
 
 O 03 
 
 M g be 
 
 oj ►. 
 
 Q a> C8 
 
 We 
 
 -S <3f 
 
 oi-5 
 
 <V (S o 
 
 S '^ -. S » 
 
 "^Wfi; 
 
 S) 
 
 
 ,a 
 
 m !-«M 
 
 § 
 
 ei_i ^ ^ * '^ 
 
 
 "g a -S-" eo 
 
 W 
 
 ~fficc^<^ 
 
 
 i „ -H C ® 
 
 s 
 
 His 
 
 
 a »;-co m 
 
 
 ■g^-: 
 
 cS 
 
 ■-■O g « (B <B „ 
 
 5 o (N o .':2 a 
 O 
 
 o ^ ^ 
 
 <o 
 
 <nP-i 
 
 7 a 2 «s 
 
 TO «H (N IT-I 
 
 J^ O COM 
 
 S o S u S a 
 
 -O ^K-" ft, 
 
 W 
 
 3 4) «H i2 H °0 
 
 -O •" -- - ^ H rf 
 
 "" " g a 
 
 ^ 0) o 
 
 ."ifc^s-s 
 
 m^ c; o EC 
 
 08 a c(3 <uv 
 
 a o t^.tJ 
 
 ©'2 -a 
 jii.a be 
 
 a S " 
 
 "3 «j~ 05 
 a =i-f3 
 
 _. 0) Q> 
 
 "S" fc" M 9 
 
 2B S.5SO 
 
 O 
 
 S 2 
 
 ^> 
 
 
 
 is 
 
 Q S 
 
 
 01 ■? a 
 .-I <u I- 
 
 ;S i^ » TO P^ o 
 
 pq TO ^ ^.g ^ 
 
 — (J «3 '3 
 
 w arS 
 
 05 * 
 
 •T3P-I S 
 
BOOK IV 
 
 LANCASTER AND YORK (1399-1485) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 HENRY IV. (1399-1413) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1599. Accession of Henry iv. 
 
 1400. Revolt of Owen Glendowen 
 
 1401. Statute de heretico comburetido. 
 1403. Battle of Shrewsbury. 
 
 1408. Battle of Brainham Moor. 
 1413. Death of Henry iv. 
 
 1. The Lanc&strian revolution of 1399 marks the end of the 
 
 period which had opened with the granting of Magna Carta and 
 
 the beginnings of the parliamentary system. That time had seen 
 
 the growth of our system of limited monarchy and parliamentary 
 
 control, and strong kings like Edward iii. had sought to evade 
 
 i*ather than deny tlieir constitutional restrictions. Alone of the 
 
 fourteenth-century kings, Richard 11. had striven to break down 
 
 the constitution and make himself a despot. On liis utter failure, 
 
 the tlirone passed to the man whose previou-s career and ancestry 
 
 alike compelled him to accept the constitution and rule England 
 
 as a limited monarch. With Henry iv.'s succession, __ ^ 
 ,, ,.-,., .,. , , . , , - TheCon- 
 
 the constitutional opposition, whose claims Jiad so of ted stiiutional 
 
 been upheld by the House of Lancaster, mounted the Revolution 
 
 throne. No one could be deceived either by Henry's 
 
 pretence to inherit the throne from Henry ni. or by his claim to 
 
 possess it by right of conquest. The son of Jolin of Gaunt was 
 
 not even the nearest heir to Richard by blood, and the deposed 
 
 king liad acknowledged the earl of March, tlie grandson of Lionel of 
 
 Clarence, as presumptive successor to the crown. But the growth 
 
 o£ the parliamentary system had made the hereditary element less 
 
 ass 
 
256 HENRY IV. [1399- 
 
 important than ever. Henry owed his throne to the choice of par- 
 liament, which saluted in him the avenger of the Lords Appellant, 
 and expected him to rule after a constitutional fashion. The first 
 result of the r^olution, then, was to secure the triumph of the 
 constitutional cause. Henry iv.'s parliaments forced him to redress 
 their grievances before they would grant him supplies, and under 
 him the House of Commons secured for aU time the exclusive right 
 of initiating taxation. On more than one occasion the Commons 
 forced him to nominate his council in parliament. If this custom 
 had become permanent, his reign would have anticipated the modern 
 system of cabinet government, by which the ministers, formally 
 chosen by the king, are reaUy subject to the approval of parliament. 
 Moreover, not only Henry iv., but his son and grandson also ruled 
 after this constitutional fashion. Under the Lancastrian kings the 
 parliament attained the greatest power that it ever secured before 
 quite modern times. 
 
 2. Richard 11. had been careless of the Church as well as 
 neglectful of the constitution. Under him LoUardy grew, though 
 The ecele ^® ^^^ ^^ Lollard ; and he was bitterly opposed 
 siastical to the orthodox constitutional prelates, whose in- 
 reaction fluence had so long been thrown into the side of the 
 of 1399. opposition. With Henry of Lancaster archbishop 
 Arundel came back to England, and was restored to the throne of 
 Canterbury. He was the strongest of the conservative prelates of 
 his time, and soon made his influence felt against heretics and 
 enemies of the Church. Moreover, Henry iv., a crusader in his 
 youth, was the most devout and orthodox of kings. The result 
 was that the Lancastrian revolution was as much an orthodox 
 reaction from the lax and anti- clerical spirit that had prevailed at 
 Richard's court, as it was a constitutional reaction from the late 
 king's despotic ways. The change which secured the rights of 
 parliament brought about the decline and fall of Lollardy. In 1401 
 Archbishop Arundel carried through parliament a statute for the 
 burning of heretics {de heretico comhurendo), by which persons con- 
 demned in the Church courts for false teaching were handed over to 
 the sheriff of the county to be burnt alive. The first victim of the 
 new policy was a Lollard priest named Sawtre. Before the king 
 died, Lollardy had produced many martyrs ; and Wyclilf e's teaching 
 was not firmly enough rooted to endure the fires of persecution. 
 
 3. It was easier for Henry iv. to win the throne than to keep 
 it. All through liis reign he was beset by troubles on every side. 
 The encroachments of his parliaments and the resistance of the 
 
-I402.] HENRY IV. 2$y 
 
 Lollards were not the worst of his difficulties. He had to face 
 a constant series of conspiracies and revolts at home, the persistent 
 hostility of the chief foreign powers, and the unending „ .^ , 
 jealousies of rival court factions. Though he had character 
 stooped to acts of treachery and violence, he was on and 
 the whole a high-minded and well-meaning man, and <ilfflculties. 
 the death of Richard sat heavily upon his conscience. Though in 
 the end he overcame his worst troubles, he wore himself out in the 
 struggle. 
 
 4. After the accession of the new king, parliament reversed the 
 acts of the Parliament of 1397, and Richard's friends were deprived 
 of their new titles and estates. In disgust at this, the 
 partisans of the late king formed a plot against his tJigh- j,^ tj 
 successor. Their plan was to meet at Windsor on 
 
 Twelfth Night, 1400, on pretence of holding a tournament. Then 
 they were to seize the king and put him to death, and restore 
 Richard to the throne. The design was betrayed, and the chief con- 
 spirators fled to Cirencester, where the townsfolk forced them to 
 surrender. The only important result of the conspiracy was that 
 it taught Henry the danger of allowing Richard to remain alive. 
 A short time after its failure it. was announced that Richard was 
 dead at Pontefract. 
 
 5. Serious trouble soon broke out in Wales, where Richard's 
 party was still strong; and where the tradition of national inde- 
 pendence still lingered. Difficulties began in a dis- 
 pute between the Marcher baron. Lord Grey of Ruthin, Qi^n^ower 
 and a neighbouring Welsh landlord, Owen ap Griffith. 
 
 lord of Glyndyvrdwy, on the upper Dee, commonly called Owen 
 of Glendower. Grey had taken possession of certain lands which 
 Owen claimed, and Owen, being refused all redress by the English 
 law courts, recovered the districts by force of arms. His private 
 war against Grey soon grew into a formidable rebellion. Before 
 long Owen as.sumed the title of Prince of Wales, and set vigorously 
 to work to restore the independence of his country. Every part of 
 Wales rallied round him. Many of the castles of the king and his 
 Marcher lords fell into his hands, and two expeditions led by 
 Henry in person against him proved utter failures. At la.st, in 
 1402, he occupied Rutlun, and took Grey, his enemy, prisoner into 
 Snowdon. A few months later he defeated Sir Edmund Mortimer, 
 a grandson of Lionel of Clarence, and uncle of Edmund, earl of 
 March, at Pilleth, near Radnor, and also took him prisoner. A 
 third royal expedition to Wales was as unsuccessful as the two 
 
 s 
 
258 HENRY IV. I1403- 
 
 previous ones. On Henry's retirement, Mortimer made peace 
 with Owen, and married his daughter. It was now given out that 
 the object of the allies was to restore King Richard if he were 
 alive, and, if not, to procure the accession of the earl of March, 
 under whom Owen was to reign as prince of Wales. This union of 
 the Welsh and the Mortimers threatened alike the English power 
 in Wales and Henry's position in England. 
 
 6. Henry iv. was the less able to grapple with the Welsh revolt 
 since foreign powers regarded him with great hostility. The 
 Revolt of French long refused to recognize him as king, and 
 the Percies, there were fierce disputes about the return of Queen 
 1403. Isabella, Richard's widow, to France. The Scots were 
 equally hostile, and in 1402 invaded England, but were defeated by 
 Henry Percy, earl of Northumberland, at Humbleton, where many 
 Scottish lords were taken prisoners. Northumberland and the 
 Percies had materially helped to gain Hemy his tlu-one, but they 
 were discontented that the king allowed them less power than 
 they had hoped, and threw a large share of the trouble and expense 
 of fighting the Scotch and Welsh on to their hands. Northumber- 
 land's son, Henry Percy, called Hotspur, by reason of his rash 
 valour, was the brother-in-law of Edmund Mortimer, and was 
 induced by him to make common cause with the Welsh. At last, 
 in 1403, the Percies made peace with the Scots, rose suddenly 
 against the king, and marched from the north to join the Welsh 
 and the Mortimers. Henry resolved to crush the rebellion before 
 the Welsh and Percies united their forces, and was helped in this 
 by Grlendower rashly choosing this moment to extend his power 
 into South Wales. When Hotspur approached Shrewsbury on his 
 way to join Owen, he found that the Welsh were far away, and 
 that the border city was occupied by the king with a strong force. 
 On July 21, the battle of Shrewsbury was fought at Berwick, three 
 miles to the north of the town, on a site since marked by the 
 church of Battlefield, erected by Henry in commemoration of the 
 victory which he won. Hotspur was slain, his uncle, the eaid of 
 Worcester, and his ally, the Scotch earl of Douglas, were taken 
 prisoners. A few weeks later Northumberland, who had remained 
 in his Yorkshire estates, made his submission. For the moment 
 the English rebellion seemed suppressed. 
 
 7. Owen Glendower stUl remained in arms. A fourth expedi- 
 tion of Henry proved as unsuccessful as the rest. Owen now made 
 an alliance with the French, and a French fleet came to Carmarthen 
 Bay to help him. He summoned a Welsh parliament, and 
 
-i4o8.] HENRY IV. 259 
 
 transferred his obedience from the Roman pope acknowledged in 
 England, to the Avignon pope recognized by the French. In 
 1405 his cause was helped by a second revolt of Qradual 
 Northumberland. Thereupon Owen, Mortimer, and collapse 
 Northumberland made a treaty by which they divided o^ ^^i® 
 England into three parts, of which each confederate ^ ^ "*^' 
 took one as his share. Meanwhile Henry's troops put down 
 Northumberland's rising at Shiptan Moor, in Yorkshire. North- 
 umberland escaped, but Archbishop Scrope of York, who had 
 joined liim, was taken prisoner and executed, with complete dis- 
 regard to the immunity of the Church from secular jurisdiction. 
 Northumberland fled to Scotland, but in 1408 he once more 
 appeared in the north, and again rallied a force round him. He 
 was again defeated, at Bramham Moor, in Yorkshire, and perished 
 in the conflict. After his death Henry had no more trouble with 
 his English enemies. Even Owen Glendower grad\ially began to 
 lose ground. The king's son, Henry, prince of Wales, bit by bit 
 conquered all southern and central Wales. However, Owen held 
 out manfully in the north, and was still in arms at Henry iv.'s death. 
 He was no longer a prince, but a fugitive in the mountains. In 
 the days of his prosperity he had shown wonderful courage and 
 .skill both in fighting the English and in building up his new 
 principality. He now showed even more rare gifts in bravely 
 coping with adversity. It was no wonder that he became the 
 great hero of his countrymen. Wales was, however, once more in 
 English hands, and stem laws kept its people in subjection. 
 
 8. As Henry's domestic difficulties decreased, he gradually 
 became able to take up a firmer position abroad. In 1406 a 
 piece of good luck saved him from further difficulties 
 with the Scots. In that year James, the son of njid^an'ce 
 Robert iii., king of Scots, was captured by English 
 sailors off Flamborough Head, as he was on his way to be edu- 
 catetl at the French court. Within a few months his father's 
 death made Henry's captive king James i. He remained for 
 nineteen years a prisoner in England, where his presence was 
 H guarantee that the Scots could not inflict much harm on 
 England. Henry was equally lucky in his dealings with France, 
 when king Charles vi., Richard 11. 's father-in-law, went mad and 
 was quite unable to restrain the tierce faction tights that now 
 broke out between the two parties of the Bun/midiaitg and the 
 Annagnaca. The former faction was beaded by tlu> king's cousin, 
 John the Fearless, duke of Burgundy and count of Flanders, who 
 
26o HENRY IV. [1406- 
 
 was not only th.e mightiest noble in France but also aspired to the 
 position of an independent prince. The rival party of the 
 Armagnacs was led by the count of Armagnac, one of the greatest 
 of the feudal lords of the south. The disputes between them soon 
 reduced France to such a low condition that Henry had nothing 
 more to fear from her hostility. Towards the end of his reign he 
 was able to revenge himseK for the French help given to Grlen- 
 dower by sending expeditions to France. These forces at one time 
 helped the Armagnacs, at another the Burgundiaus, and thus 
 increased the confusion in that country, 
 
 9. Thus, after long struggles, Henry iv. established himself 
 securely in his throne. But he wore himseK out in the conflict, 
 and after 1406 was a broken-down invalid. His un- 
 forts and fitness to govern gave opportunity for court factions 
 the prince to revive and struggle for power. Archbishop Arundel, 
 of Wales. ^jj^Q j^j^^ long been Henry's chief minister, represented 
 the traditions of the Lords Appellant and the old constitutional 
 party. He found bitter enemies in the Beauf orts, the haK-brothers 
 of the king. The Beauforts were the sons of John of Gaunt by 
 Catharine Swynford, who became the duke's third wife after their 
 birth. This marriage gave an excuse for Richard 11. legitimatizing 
 Catharine's children, but Henry iv., when he confirmed this act, 
 provided that they should not be regarded as competent to succeed 
 to the throne. The eldest of the brothers, John, became earl of 
 Somerset, while Henry became bishop of Winchester, and Thomas, 
 the third, succeeded Arundel as chancellor in 1410. The Beauforts 
 upheld the tradition of the courtiers with whom John of Graunt 
 had himself so long been associated. They had a powerful ally in 
 Henry, prince of Wales, a high-spirited and able young man, 
 who, when very young, had won much credit by the share he took 
 in putting down the Welsh rising, but had caused some scandal by 
 his wild and injudicious ptirsuit of amusement during his scanty 
 leisure. The prince was ambitious, and showed an eager desire to 
 profit by his father's iUness to get power into his own hands. 
 Against him and the Beauforts Arundel strove to uphold the per- 
 sonal authority of the sick king. The archbishop's dismissal and his 
 replacement by Sir Thomas Beaufort was the work of the prince. It 
 Death of "^^^ believed that the prince wished to procure his 
 Henry IV., father's abdication, and the king was bitterly wounded 
 ^'*^^- by his son's conduct. Recovering his health somewhat, 
 
 Henry restored Arundel to the chancellorship. Soon afterwards he 
 grew worse again, and died in 1413, when only forty-six years of age. 
 
-I4I3- 
 
 HENRY IV. 
 
 261 
 
 
 S^ 
 
 ii w 
 
 *- o ^ DO rz 
 
 2 © m E C— 
 
 a. « S ■'T ^— 3 
 a -^ 3 "* ^ a-. 
 
 •-■5 § s 
 
 22 a 
 
 
CHAPTER II 
 HENRY V. (1413-1422) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1413. Accession of Henry v 
 
 1414. Oldcastle's Rising. 
 
 1415. Battle of Agincourt. 
 1417. End of the Papal Schism. 
 
 1419. Conquest of Rouen. 
 
 1420. Treaty of Troj'es. 
 1422. Death of Henry v. 
 
 1. Henry v. was crowned king on Palm Sunday, 1413. " As soon 
 as he was crowned," wrote a chronicler, " suddenly he was 
 Early changed into a new man, and all his intention was to 
 
 measures of live virtuously." He had not shown much good 
 Henry V. feeling in his relations to his father, but he was now 
 eager to set his past aside, and to rule wisely as the chosen king of 
 the whole nation. He strove to bury the old feuds by releasing his 
 rival, the earl of March, from prison, and by erecting a sumptuous 
 monument over the remains of Richard 11. in Westminster Abbey. 
 In his anxiety to put a complete end to the Welsh revolt, he offered 
 to pardon all the Welsh in arms against him, including Owen 
 Grlendower himself. This prudent policy proved completely suc- 
 cessful. Owen scorned to accept pardon from his supplanter, and 
 remained unconquered among the mountains. His followers, 
 however, made their submission, and, on the chieftain's death soon 
 afterwards, the Welsh troubles were completely ended. 
 
 2. The only thing which Henry did that showed any spii-it of 
 revenge was his removal of Archbishop Anindel from the chancery. 
 
 Henry Beaufort became chancellor in the archbishop's 
 Oldcastle , '' , •jxi. i-- -l- £ j • 
 
 and the place, and remained the new king s chief adviser. 
 
 Lollard Henry, however, continued to work cordially with 
 
 rising, Arundel, especially when the archbishop attacked the 
 
 LoUards. The most powerful supporter of the 
 
 LoUards was Sir John Oldcastle, a knight from the Welsh Marcli, 
 
 who had become Lord Cobham by his marriage with a Kentish 
 
 heiress. He was an old friend of the king, and had fought under 
 
 him in several campaigns, but Henry's fierce orthodoxy made him 
 
 262 
 
1 4 14] HENRY F. 263 
 
 rejrardless of x)ersonal ties when he had to deal Tvith heretics. 
 Oldcastle was arrested, and convicted of heresy before Archbishop 
 ArundeL Soon after his condemnation Oldcastle escaped from the 
 Tower, and neither king- nor archbishop could find out his hiding- 
 place. The Lollards had long" suffered severely from persecution, 
 and in the fall of their leader their last hopes seemed to have 
 vanished. In their despair they formed a plot to capture the king 
 at Eltham. while a Lollard mob mustered in St. GUes' Fields, 
 to the west of London, and sought to divert attention from the 
 attack on Henry by an assault on the city. Henry's promptitude 
 easily frustrated the conspiracy. He left Eltham for London, and 
 sliut himself with an armed force within the capitaL Next mom- 
 ing, January 12, 1414, he surrounded the LoUard gathering at St. 
 GUes' Fields, and easily frustrated their designs. Oldcastle fled to 
 the March of Wales, where he lay hiding till 1417, when he was 
 captured, taken to London, and hung as a traitor. With his execu- 
 tion LoUardy almost disappeared from history. Though the Lollard 
 leaders had shown great constancy in persecution, they were too 
 few in numbers and held too extreme views to have much influence 
 over the nation at large. Within a generation the LoUards were 
 almost extinct. Thus the orthodoxy of the Lancastrian kings 
 secured a complete triumph. 
 
 3. Henry v. was above all things a soldier, and liis chief anxiety 
 was to revive the foreign policy of Edward iii. He had good 
 reason to resent the hostility of France to the House p- ew 1 f 
 of Lanca.ster, and the deplorable state of anarchy into the claim to 
 which France had now fallen offered him a temptation, the French 
 which he made no effort to resist, to profit by French throne, 
 misfortunes. His first parliament agreed with him that he 
 slioidd renew Edward iii.'s claim to the French throne, though, 
 even if Edward 111. 's title to France had been a just one, the heir 
 of it was not the king, but the earl of March. Parliament made 
 Henry a liberal grant of money to enable him to enforce liis claim. 
 Besides this, it passed an act whereby the alien priones — that is, 
 the small mona-steries of foreign monks established on the English 
 estates of French houses of religion — should be suppressed, lest the 
 foreign inmates should send English money out of the country to be 
 employed in making war against England. This law is worth 
 remembering, because it marks the first occasion on which parlia- 
 ment ventured to suppress religious houses and lay hands upon the 
 property of the Church. Orthodox as were Henry and his jtarlia- 
 ment, they hud no great love of extreme ecclesiastical pretensions. 
 
264 
 
 HENRY V. 
 
 [1415. 
 
 4 In the summer of 1415, Henry went down to Soutliampton 
 to embark with his army to France. His departure was delayed 
 The flpst "^^ ^^® news that his cousin Richard, earl of Cam- 
 
 expedition bridge, the son of Edmund, duke of York, had joined 
 to France, a plot to deprive the king of his throne, in favour of 
 Edmund, earl of March, whose sister, Anne, he had 
 married. Earl Edmund, however, repaid Heiu'y's generosity by 
 refusing to join the conspirators, and repeating all that he knew to 
 the king. Cambridge was arrested, and condemned to immediate 
 execution, and March himself sat among his brother-in-law's 
 
 Southampton 
 
 THE AGINCOUKT CAMPAIGN. 
 
 judges. Immediately afterwards the king and his troops crossed 
 over to France, landing at the mouth of the Seine. 
 
 5. In France, Henry's iirst step was to besiege Harfleur, a town 
 which was then the chief port on the north bank of the estuary. 
 Harfleur made a heroic resistance, and the English 
 Hapfleu^ ° suffered greatly from sickness during the long siege. 
 When, late in September, the place at last surrendered, 
 Henry's army was so much weakened that aU he could do was to 
 march northwards to Calais, by as direct a road as lay open to him. 
 He proceeded along the Norman coast as far as the Lower Somme, 
 where he reached the ford of Blanchetaque, which Edward iii. had 
 crossed in 1346. There, however, he found that the French held 
 
1415.] HENRY V. 265 
 
 the bank with, such force that it was dangerous to attempt the 
 passage. Accordingly, he marched past Abbeville and Amiens, 
 up the left bank of the Somme, which he at last succeeded in 
 crossing a little higher up than Peronne. Hei'e he again resumed 
 his northward progress, which was uninterrupted until he had safely 
 crossed the Ternoise at Blangy, between Saint-Pol and Hesdin. 
 Once over the river, he climbed up through naiTOw and deep-sunk 
 lanes to the plateau which lies north of the stream, and took up 
 his quarters at the village of Maisoncelles. There he jwrceived 
 that his further movements was blocked by a great French army, 
 which held the flat upland immediately to his north, between 
 the villages of Tramecourt and Agincoiirt, now called Azincourt, 
 whose hedges and enclosures formed natural limits to the battle 
 ground to the oast and west. 
 
 6. The war-worn English army had now the alternative of 
 retreating, or of cutting its way through the superior forces of the 
 enemy. Henry at once resolved to engage in battle, and fhe battle 
 his soldier's eye saw at once that the narrow plateau on of Agin- 
 which the French had elected to fight did not give court, 
 them room enough to employ their superior numbers to advantage. 
 By the morning of October 25, his troops were ready to fight a 
 defensive battle after the accustomed fashion. Archers and men- 
 at-arms were alike dismotmted, and the former, placed on the wings 
 of each of the three divisions of the army, provided themselves with 
 stakes to form a palisade to protect them from the French charge. 
 For gome time they waited, hoping that the enemy would attack, 
 but instead of this the French withdrew somewhat to the north. 
 Thereupon Henry ordered the English to advance, and take up a new 
 position between Agincourt and Tramecourt, within bowshot of 
 the foe. This act of daring stin-ed up the French to make their 
 long-deferred attack. The bulk of their army was also dismounted, 
 but cavalry forces occupied each wing, and these, galled by the 
 English arrows, advanced, in the hope of riding down the English 
 archers. Protected by their palisades, the English bowmen made 
 light of the assault, and soon the French horsemen were retreating 
 in confusion. By tliis time the French men-at-arms had drawn near 
 to the English centre. The soft ground was muddy from recent 
 rain, and the heavily armoured French. a.ssailed by the archers on 
 their flanks, found their action much impeded. Seeing that the 
 enemy's forward movement was checked, the arcliers, flushed with 
 victory, abandoned the palisades, and fell on the French with 
 sword, axe, and maUet in flank and rear. Before long the whole 
 
266 
 
 HENRY V, 
 
 C1415- 
 
 Frencli army was thrown into hopeless confusion, and the English, 
 with slight loss, won an overwhelming victory. Next day, the 
 conquerors renewed their march for Calais, and, within a few 
 weeks, Henry marched in triumph through London. 
 
 The dotted lines mark the hedges enclosing the villages • 
 
 7. Agincourt won for Henry as great a position va. Europe as 
 ever Edward iii. had enjoyed. One good result that flowed from 
 The Council ^^^ ^*^' ^^^-^ Henry was able to use his influence to 
 put an end to the deplorable schism in the papacy, 
 which, since 1378, had scandalized aU Europe. The 
 Emperor Sigismund was very anxious to restore unity 
 to the Church, but the first efforts to promote it had 
 had the unfortunate result that a third pope was elected 
 while the other two popes stUl remained in office. Sigismund visited 
 England, where Henry gave him a royal welcome. Thanks largely 
 to their efforts, a General Council of the Church met at Constance. 
 At first, it seemed likely that the enmity of France and England 
 would make peace hopeless among the assembled councUlors ; but 
 at last the union of the English and Germans resulted in the 
 deposition of all three popes, and the appointment of Martin \., a 
 new pope whom all Europe recognized. The council also tried to 
 
 of Con- 
 stance, and 
 the end of 
 the Schism 
 in the 
 Papacy. 
 
-I420.] HENRY V. 26/ 
 
 remedy the abuses of the Church. In this it was not very 
 successful; but it burnt John Huss, a professor of the univer- 
 sity of PragTie, in Bohemia, who had studied Wycliffe's writing*, 
 and had striven to establish in his own land the views that the 
 Lollards had upheld in England. Thus the teaching of WyclifEe 
 was condemned on the Continent as well as in England. The 
 Hussites, though they made a brave fight, were put down like the 
 Lollards, and the orthodox party ti-iumphed everywhere. 
 
 8. The battle of Agincourt had not resulted in the capture of a 
 
 single castle, and from 1415 to 1417 all the lands held by the 
 
 English in northern France were Calais and Hai-fleur. jj^g ^.q^. 
 
 Harfleur itself, which Henry wished to make a second quest of 
 
 Calais, was in some danger. However, in 1417, Henry Normandy, 
 
 . . 1417-19. 
 
 led a second expedition into France, with which he set 
 
 to work to effect the conquest of Normandy. He met with fierce 
 
 resistance at every step, but persevered with such energy, that, by 
 
 1419, nearly the whole of the duchy was in Ids hands. The last 
 
 place of importance that resisted him was Rouen, which surrendered 
 
 early in 1419, after a long and famous siege, which tried the skill and 
 
 endurance of Henry's soldiers far more than the fight at Agincourt. 
 
 9. Burgundians and Armagnacs continued their feuds even 
 when the enemy was conquering their native country, and it was 
 not until all Normandy was in English hands that the -^^ treaty 
 two factions made an effort to unite against the ofTroyes, 
 invader. At last, however, it was arranged that **20. 
 Charles, dauphin of Vienne, the mad king's eldest son. who 
 now led the Armagnacs, should hold a conference with Duke 
 John of Burgundy, at Montereau on the Yonne. The meeting took 
 place on the bridge, and was signalized by the ti*eacherous murder 
 of the duke by the Armagnacs. A great wave of feeling now 
 turned all northern France from the bloodthirsty Armagnacs. 
 Philip the Good. Duke John's son and successor, at once made a 
 treaty of alliance with the English. Paris, where Bm-gundian 
 feeling was very strong, gladly followed his lead, and in 142(> the 
 treaty of Troyen was signed between Henry and his French allies, 
 by which the foreign invader assumed the new character of the 
 partisan of the Burgundian faction. By it, Heniy was to marry 
 Catharine, tlie daughter of the mad King Charles vi., and to govern 
 France, as regent, for the rest of his father-in-law's life. On 
 Charles's death, Henry and his heirs were to succeed to the 
 French throne, it l)eing only stipulat<>d that France should still be 
 ruled by French laws and by French councillors. So bitter waa 
 
268 HENRY V. [142 1- 
 
 the feeling against the dauphin, that a large number of Frenchmen, 
 and most Parisians, gladly welcomed the victor of Aginconrt as 
 their ruler. English arms had won Henry only one glorious victory 
 and one province. The Burgundian alliance now opened up the 
 prospect of his ruling over all Fi-ance. 
 
 10. The treaty of Troyes was largely accepted in the north. 
 However, south of the Loire, where Armagnac feeling predomi- 
 The battle nated, Charles the Dauphin was stUl recognized, and 
 of Baug6, Henry's pretensions were rejected. While Henry re- 
 ^'*^^' turned to England with his new queen, his brother 
 Thomas, duke of Clarence, strove to extend the sphere of Ang'lo- 
 Burgundian influence in Central France. In 1421 Clarence Avas 
 defeated and slain, at Bauge, by a force of French and Scots. 
 
 11. It was clear that much fighting would take place before 
 the treaty of Troyes could be carried out. Henry at once led 
 
 a third expedition into France, taking with him the 
 pedition captive king of Scots in the hope that the Scots 
 
 and death of wotdd hesitate to fight against their own sovereign. 
 ?499^ ^" Henry was welcomed by the Parisians as their futui-e 
 
 king, and had made some progress with his difficult 
 task, when he was carried off by disease, at Vincennes, in August, 
 1422, when only thirty-five years of age, and before disaster had 
 checked his wonderful career of conquest. He was one of the 
 greatest of our kings, an admirable soldier, an able general, a 
 wise and conciliatory statesman, and a highminded, honourable 
 gentleman. He was strict, austere, grave, and cold. His inten- 
 tions were good, but he wanted insight, sympathy, and imagination. 
 He found it easy to persuade himseK that whatever he wished to 
 do was right. Thus he was profoundly convinced that his pursuit 
 of power and glory flowed altogether from his conviction of the 
 lawfulness of his claims to the French crown. He was, however, 
 wonderfully efficient in carrying out anything that he ujidertook. 
 Though he could be cruel to those who stood across liis path, he 
 was, for the most part, a lover of justice, a kind master, merciful 
 to defeated foes, and careful of the comfort and well-being of his 
 soldiers and subjects. His piety was sincere, but showed an un- 
 lovely side in his harshness to the Lollards. He was the only strong 
 and popular king of the house of Lancaster, and Englishmen 
 trusted him so entirely that he could afford to play the pai-t of 
 a constitutional ruler, since his parliaments always gave him all 
 that he asked for. His glory, undimmed during his life, shone 
 with even brighter lustre through the disasters of the next reign. 
 
■1422.3 
 
 HENRY V. 
 
 269 
 
 Ui 
 
 PS 
 
 o ^ 
 
 CO 3 
 
 td •- 
 
 U! .2 
 » >. 
 
 a 
 
 sl 
 
 8 2^ 
 
 t= " - _ , 
 
 <; a . ^ » 
 
 '*' « 
 C g 
 
 £ ?o 
 
 Pd .9 
 
 us 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sec 
 
 <veo 
 
 _^ _, >« ^" * ui " 2. &>•— o ci. 
 
 b£ 
 
 C "T* 
 
 s 
 
 2 « 
 
 3 00 M, JU 
 
 Si 
 
 s2 
 
 n 
 
 "J I 
 
 c"- 3 
 
 6 £ 
 --V <S'2 
 
 
 ;S2 
 
 «S 
 
CHAPTER III 
 HENRY VI. (1422-1461) 
 
 Chief Dates: 
 
 1422. Accession of Henry vi. 
 
 1429. Belief of Orleans. 
 
 1431. Death of Joan of Arc. 
 
 1435. Congress of Arras. 
 
 1444. Truce of Tours. 
 
 1447. Deaths of Gloucester and Henry Beaufort. 
 
 1450. Revolt of Cade. 
 
 1453. Battle of Castillon. 
 
 1455. Battle of St. Albans. 
 
 1460. York claims the throne ; battle of Wakefield. 
 
 1461. Deposition of Henrj- vi. 
 
 1. On Henry v.'s death, liis only son, a baby nine months old, 
 succeeded him as Henry vi. A few weeks later the little king's 
 grandfather, Charles vi., died also. Henry was thereupon proclaimed 
 Regency of ^^S of France as well as England. It was hard 
 Bedford enough, under any circumstances, to carry out the 
 
 established, conditions of the treaty of Troyes, and this policy had 
 now to be executed under tlie special dijficulties of a 
 long minority in both realms. The English parliament made 
 Henry's elder uncle, John, duke of Bedford, protector of Eng- 
 land, and the king's chief councillor ; but as John also became 
 regent of France, it was provided that, in his absence, his younger 
 brother, Humphrey, duke of Gloucester, should hold his English 
 oflB.ce. In reality, the royal power was put into the hands of the 
 councU, of which Grloucester was little more than the president. 
 
 2. Bedford was a true brother of Henry v., and showed rare 
 skill, devotion, and magnanimity in carrying out the hopeless 
 task which lay before him. He was wise enough to 
 work in see that the only chance of making his nephew king 
 
 France, of France lay in close alliance with Philip the Good 
 
 1422-1428. g^jj^ ^j^g Burgundian party. He showed such loyalty 
 to his allies that, in Paris and all other districts of northern 
 270 
 
1426.] HENRY VI. 2/1 
 
 France where the Burgundians were influential, his nephew was 
 accepted as king' without difficulty. He further strengthened his 
 position by an alliance with the duke of Brittany, who, after 
 Burgundy, was the most powerful of the great French feudatories. 
 Ail his exertions could not, however, prevent the proclamation of 
 the dauphin as Charles vii. in central and southern France ; and, 
 south of the Loire, the only district that acknowledged Henry as 
 king was the scanty remnant of the English duchy of Aquitaine. 
 Charles vii. was, however, hated for his share in the tragedy 
 at Montereau; and his self-indulgent, lazy, and unenterprising- 
 (character made him ill-iitted to play the part of a patriot king. 
 His enemies called him, in derision, the " king of Bourges,*' and 
 he seldom went far from the region of the middle Loire, where 
 his best friends were to be found. Bedford and Burgrmdy 
 now sought to extend their power. In 1423 they defeated the 
 Armagnacs at Cravant, near Auxerre, in Burgundy, and in 1424 
 won another brilliant victory at Verneuil, in upper Normandy. 
 As the Scots continued to give much help to the French, Bedford 
 released the captive James i., married him to Jane Beaufort, the 
 daughter of the earl of Somerset, and sent him back to Scotland 
 as the ally of the English. Bedford's prudent policy was, how- 
 ever, sorely hampered by the folly of his brother Gloucester, who 
 made himself the rival of Burgundy by marrying Jacqueline of 
 Bavaria, a claimant to the county of Hainault, over which Duke 
 Philip also had pretensions. The Anglo-Burgomdian alliance 
 seemed on the verge of dissolution, when Duke Humphrey invaded 
 Hainault, and waged open war against Duke Pliilip. However, 
 in 1426, Bedford managed to patch up peace between them, but 
 it was long before the old cordiality between England and Bur- 
 irniidy was restored. The natural result of this was that the 
 cause of King Henry made slow progress in France. Though 
 Bedford and Burgundy could win battles, they were not strong 
 enough to govern the country which they conquered. Northern 
 France fell into a deplorable condition of weakness and confusion. 
 Things were even worse in the regions which acknowledged 
 Charles vii. The increasing weakness of the rival factions 
 threatened all the land with the prospect of long years of anarchy. 
 3. In England, Duke Humphrey gave almost as much trouble to 
 Be<lford as in the Netherlands. He was a showy, vain-glorious, 
 .self-seeking man, who made constant efforts to win iwpularity. 
 His only good point, however, was his love of letters and patronage 
 of learned men. He was an incompetent politician, and under 
 
272 HENRY VI. [1422- 
 
 his presidency the council was rent asunder by the disputes 
 of rival factions. Gloucester posed as the leader of the popular 
 Gloueestep P^^ty' while his uncle, Henry Beaufort, bishop of 
 asProtectop Winchester, carried on the traditions of the court 
 of England, politicians with which the Beauforts had been identified 
 since the reign of Henry iv. Beaufort was a wiser 
 statesman than his nephew, and had more influence in the council ; 
 while Grioucester was popular with the commons, who called him, 
 with little reason, the Good Duke Humphrey. The disputes between 
 the two rivals destroyed the efPectiveness of the council, and 
 weakened the government of the country. More than once Bedford 
 was forced to abandon his work in France, and betake himself to 
 England to reconcile his brother and his uncle. He never succeeded 
 in establishing real cordiality between them. When the pope made 
 Beaufort a cardinal, Grioucester demanded that he should be driven 
 from the council, since, as cardinal, he was the natural counsellor 
 of the pope, and had, therefore, no place among the advisers of an 
 English king. So troublesome did Grioucester remain, that, in 
 1429, it was thought wise to ci'own the little king. Henry was only 
 seven, but, after this ceremony, it was imagined that he was com- 
 petent to rule on his own account. Gloucester ceased to be pro- 
 tector, and power fell more and more into the hands of Beaufort. 
 His rival, however, was stiU strong enough to put grievous obstacles 
 in the way of effective government. 
 
 4. The restoration of the Anglo-Burgundian alliance, and the 
 diminution of Gloucester's influence in England, enabled Bedford 
 Tte sieg3 ^^ undertake fresh steps for the extension of his power 
 of Orleans, in France. He now resolved to attempt the conquest 
 1428. q£ ^Jjq jg£^ bank of the Loire, where Charles's power 
 chiefly centred. As a preliminary to this he began, in 1428, to 
 besiege Orleans. Tliis town, which is situated on the right bank 
 of the Loire, commanded one of the few bridges that then spanned 
 the rapid river. It was the natural gate of the south, and its 
 reduction would have been a deadly blow to the fortunes of the 
 king of Bourges. Charles, however, was quite unable to give any 
 help to the hard-pressed garrison, and it looked as if Orleans would 
 soon be forced to surrender to the Anglo-Burgundian alliance. 
 
 5. At this moment of extreme depression in the fortunes of 
 France, there occurred one of the most wonderful things in 
 aU history. One day there came to King Charles's court at Chinon 
 a simple country girl, named Jeanne D'arc, or, as the English 
 called her, Joan of Arc. She was a native of Domremi, a 
 
-1 429- J HENRY VI. 2/3 
 
 village on the banks of the Mense, on the borders of Champagne 
 and Lorraine, and at the eastern extremity of the French king- 
 dom. While tending her father's sheep in the fields, xhg mission 
 she had long pondered over the evils which the war of Joan 
 had brought upon Prance. At last, as she firmly o^^rc. 
 believed, God revealed Himself to her in visions, and bade her 
 undertake the work of saving France from the foreigners, and 
 restoring the blessings of peace. When first she told of her revela- 
 tions every one mocked at her, but soon her faith won over many 
 to believe in her mission. She was despatched right through the 
 enemy's country, from Domr^mi to the king's court at Chinon. 
 '• The King of heaven," said she to Charles, " bids me to tell you 
 tliat you shall be anointed and crowned in the church of Reims, 
 and that you shall be the deputy of the King of heaven, who is also 
 King of France." Charles vii. had little belief in her words, but 
 affairs were now so desperate that he let her do what she would. 
 She donned armoui* like a man, and rode on a horse at 
 the head of the garrison despatched to relieve the force j Orleans 
 at Orleans. At the end of April, 1429, Joan fought 
 her way into Orleans, where her presence fiUed the discouraged 
 soldiers ivith renewed hope. On May 7 she led an attack on the 
 Tourelles — the strongest of the forts which the English had 
 erected to shut in the beleaguered city. The Tourelles were taken, 
 and. next day, the English abandoned the siege, and withdrew to 
 the north of the Loire. A few weeks later Joan won 
 a pitched battle over the English in the open field patay. 
 at Patay. These successes broke the long tide of 
 disaster, and the courage and faith of Joan again made Frenchmen 
 have confidence in themselves and their country. 
 
 6. Joan now bade the English quit France and recognize 
 Charles as king. She fulfilled her promise by conducting Charles 
 through the heart of the enemy's country to Reims, corona- 
 where she stood by while he was crowned and anointed tlon of 
 king. Charles's position in the north was stiU so weak Charles 
 that he was forced to retreat beyond the Loire immediately after 
 the ceremony. Yet from this moment his position in France was 
 changed. Up to now he had been the discredited leader of a 
 faction ; henceforth he was the divinely appointed monarch, with 
 an indefeasible claim to the obedience of all Frenclimen. French 
 patriotic feeling, long suspended through the baleful effeotg of 
 party strife, once more asserted itself in response to tlie teaching of 
 the m^id of Orleans. 
 
 T 
 
274 
 
 HENRY VI. 
 
 I1429- 
 
 Bmery IVaCkcr.sc. 
 
 Burgundiof) 
 
 1 \ English Territory !■ French 
 
 [iSj^Territory other than English, French or Buraundian 
 A Battlefields 
 
 FIt,VXCE IN 1429. 
 
-I43»] HENRY VI. 2^$ 
 
 7. The first stage of Joan's work had now been accomplished ; 
 but she did not regard her mission as completed until she had 
 driven the English out of France. She therefore stUl Martyrdom 
 remained with the army, and made desperate efforts to of Joan of 
 win over the north to the patriotic cause. Victory, ^^'^' 1*31. 
 however, had made her over-confident. Her merit lay in her faith 
 and inspiration. Now that, owing to her success, soldiers sought 
 her advice on problems of generalship, she naturally made bad 
 mistakes. She failed completely in an attack on Paris, and rashly 
 threw herseK into Compiegne, a place which, stirred up by her 
 patriotic influence, had tlirown ofE the Burgundian yoke and was 
 now besieged by Duke Philip. On May 23, 1430, she fell into the 
 hands of the enemy as she was returning from an unsuccessful 
 sally on the defenders. After a long imprisonment, Joan was 
 condemned, by a French ecclesiastical court, as a witch, and in 
 1431 was burned to death at Rouen. She had done such great 
 deeds that English and French alike believed that there was some- 
 thing supernatural about her. But while French patriots wei-e 
 convinced that she was a maid sent from God, the English and 
 Burgundians professed that she was inspired by the devil. She 
 died so bravely that the more thoughtful of her English foes were 
 convinced of her nobility of purpose. •' We are undone," said they, 
 " for this maid whom we have burned is a saint indeed." 
 
 8. The work of the maid of Orleans outlasted her martyrdom. 
 The whole French people was now on the side of _ . 
 Charles, and even the Burgundians who had done Joan of Henry VI. 
 to death began to feel that their true position was that at Paris, 
 
 of traitors in league with the national enemy. In *'"'• 
 the face of ever-increasing difficulties, Bedford struggled nobly 
 to uphold the English power. As if to answer the hallowing of 
 Charles at Bairns, he brought King Henry to France, and sought 
 to have him also crowned at the accustomed crowning-place. But 
 the patriotic party was now so strong in Champagne that access 
 to Reims was impossible, and, after long delays, Bedford was 
 forced to be content with his nephew's coronation in the cathedral 
 of Paris. An English bishop, Henry of Winchester, performed the 
 ceremony, and even the faithful Parisians grew discontented at the 
 prominence given to the young king's English councillors. 
 
 9. The personal relations between Bedford and Burgundy now 
 became strained. The deatli of Bedford's wife, who was Duke 
 Philip's sister, broke the closest tie between them, and Beilford 
 soon committed his one imprudence, that of marrying Jacquetta of 
 
2/6 HENRY VI. [1435- 
 
 Luxembui-g, a vassal of Philip, without the duke's knowledge or 
 permission. From that moment the English power in Fi-ance 
 
 rapidly declined. The end came the quicker since 
 Arras and ^^® intrigues of Duke Humphrey once more forced 
 death of Bedford to revisit England. When he went back to 
 
 Bedford, France he found that, outside Normandy and the 
 
 neighbourhood of Paris, the English power was 
 almost at an end. Duke Philip, now anxious to break with his 
 English allies, summoned, in 1435, a general European Congress 
 to meet at Arras, in the hope of making peace. There the English 
 were offered the whole of Normandy and a large extension of their 
 Gascon duchy if they would conclude peace and renounce their king's 
 claim to France. With great unwisdom, Bedford refused these 
 terms. He withdrew from the congress, and died soon after. 
 Burgundy then made peace with Charles, and, in 1436, Paris opened 
 its gates to the national king. 
 
 10. The war stiU Lingered on for many years. Though success 
 was hopeless, the English stiU struggled bravely, and the French 
 Th eaee '^ei'e still so weak that their progress was compara- 
 and war tively slow. Henry vi. was now reaching man's 
 parties in estate. He was virtuous, intelligent, religious, and 
 England. humble, but he was not strong enough, either in mind 
 or body, to rule England effectively. The factioTXS strife in his 
 council went on as much as ever, and the parties of Grloucester and 
 Cardinal Beaufort still contended for ascendancy. Beaufort was 
 statesman enough to see that the wisest course for England was to 
 conclude an honoui-able peace with France, which was still willing 
 to make substantial concessions of territory in retui'n for Henry's 
 renunciation of his claim to the throne. Duke Humphrey bitterly 
 opposed this pacific policy, and won a cheap popularity by 
 denouncing all concessions, and clamouring for the continuance 
 of the war. The young king was sincerely anxious for peace, and, 
 as he grew up, his suppoi-t gave Beaufort's party the ascendancy in 
 the council. The indiscretion of Eleanor Cobham, G-loucester's 
 wife, now brought about a further diminution of the duke's 
 influence. The duchess of Gloucester, knowing that her husband 
 was next in succession to the throne if Heniy should die, constilted 
 witches and astrologers as to the best way of hastening that event. 
 By their advice she made an image of the king in wax, and melted 
 it before a slow fire, believing that, as the wax melted away, so the 
 king's life would waste away. In 1441 the duchess's childish form 
 of treason was detected. Her accomplices were put to death, and 
 
 1 
 
-I447J HENRY VI. 277 
 
 Eleanor herseK was imprisoned for life in the Isle of Man. Not 
 daring to intervene, Duke Humphrey " took all things patiently, 
 and said little." Henceforth he had little influence, and chiefly 
 busied himself with his favourite pursuit of literature. 
 
 11. In 1442 Henry came of age, and, guided by Beaufort's 
 advice, pressed forward the policy of peace. William de la Pole, 
 earl of Suffolk, a soldier who had fought bravely against 
 
 the French, and a strong supporter of Cardinal Beau- TjSrs^T+44* 
 fort, became the chief agent of the royal policy. In and the 
 1444 he negotiated a short truce at Tours, by which a French 
 marriage was arranged between Henry and Margaret !^y ®' 
 of Anjou, the daughter of Rene, duke of Anjou, 
 nominal king of Sicily and Jerusalem, and actual count of Provence 
 and duke of Lorraine. The house of Anjou was a junior branch 
 of the French royal house, and Rene's sister was the wife of 
 Charles vir. In 1445, Margaret, a high-spirited girl of fifteen, was 
 brought to England by Suffolk, and married to Henry. 
 
 12. The marriage was not popular ; Margaret was poor, and did 
 not even bring assured peace with France as her wedding portion. It 
 was necessary to renew the truce from time to time, and pgj, ♦ hs of 
 the English were forced to purchase its continuance Gloucester 
 by the surrender of the few posts they held in Maine *"•* Beau- 
 and Anjou, nominally to Margaret's father, really to °'' ' 
 
 the. French. Suffolk was now made a duke, and became the chief 
 adviser of the king and queen. In 1447 he procured the arrest of 
 Gloucester, who had bitterly oppose<l the French marriage. Soon 
 after his apprehension Duke Humplirey died. He had long been 
 in wretched health, and his death was in all probability due to natural 
 causes. His friends, however, persisted in believing that he was 
 murdered, and accused Suffolk of the crime. In the same year his old 
 enemy, Cardinal Beaufort, died also. He was the shrewdest statesman 
 of the age, and his policy, though unpopular, was undoubtedly the 
 right one. His death left the chief burden of responsibility on Suffolk. 
 His nephew, Edmund Beaufort, duke of Somerset, now represented 
 the family tradition, and was Suffolk's most prominent ally. 
 
 13. The weak point of Suffolk's position was that, though he 
 had staked everything upon the French alliance, he had made no 
 lasting peace. Yet he was so sure that peace would continue, that 
 he neglected the commonest precautions for securing such pos- 
 sessions as still remained in English hands. His ally Somemet, 
 who was governor of Normandy, so grossly neglects his charge, 
 that it was not unreasonable that doubts should be oast upon his 
 
278 HENRY VI. [1449- 
 
 honour. Knowing that the English were in no position to resist, 
 the French broke the truce in 1449, and invaded Normandy, 
 which had been largely in English hands since its 
 Nopmandy conquest by Henry \. thirty years before. Somerset 
 1449-1450, made a poor resistance, and, by 1450, the whole of 
 and Gas- Normandy had passed over to the French. Next year 
 ' * Grascony was attacked, and the last remnants of the 
 Aquitanian inheritance renounced English sway when Bordeaux 
 and Bayonne opened their gates to the conqueror. 
 
 14. There was, however, a great difference between Gascony and 
 Normandy. In Normandy the French came as deliverers, while in 
 The Battle Grascony they came as conquerors. The men of the 
 of Castillon, south had no complaint against the rule of their English 
 and the end (Jujjes, and the government of Charles vii. proved so 
 Hundred harsh and unpopular that, in 1451, they rose in revolt. 
 Years' War, John Talbot, earl of Shrewsbury, an aged hero who 
 1453. }iad fought in every war since the rebellion of Owen 
 Glendower, was sent, in 1452, at the head of a considerable army 
 from England, to assist the revolted Gascons. On his arrival nearly 
 tlie whole of the district round Bordeaux rt uurned to the English 
 obedience. On July 17, 1453, Shrewsbury fought the last battle 
 of the war at Castillon on the Dordogne. The French held a large 
 entrenched and palisaded camp, defended by three hundred pieces of 
 cannon. The Anglo- Gascon troops raslily charged these formidable 
 earthworks, but were decimated by the enemy's j&re before they 
 reached the entrenchments. Shrewsbiuy himself was among the 
 slain, and on that day the English duchy of Gascony finally perished. 
 This was the last act of the Hundred Years' War. Henceforth 
 Calais alone represented the English king's dominions in France. 
 
 15. The disasters in France created a strong feeling among the 
 English against the incompetent statesmen who controlled her 
 Murder of destinies. In the parliament of 1450, Suffolk was im- 
 SuCfolk, peached, and a long series of charges brought against 
 1450. hira. He was accused of corruption and maladminis- 
 tration, of betraying the kings' counsel to the French, and of 
 conspiring to win the throne for his son. So loud was the outciy 
 against him, that Henry vi. dared not protect his favourite minister. 
 He declared the charges against him not proved, but strove to 
 appease the Commons and keep the duke out of harm's way by 
 banishing him from England for five years. As Suffolk was sailing 
 towards Calais, his vessel was intercepted by a royal ship, called the 
 Nicholas of the Tower, which was lying in wait for him. Carried 
 
I450.] HENRY VI. 279 
 
 on board the Nicholas he was greeted with the cry of " Welcome, 
 traitor I " and bidden to prepare for his end. Next day he waa 
 forced into a little boat, and an Irishman, " one of the lowest men 
 in the ship," clumsily cut off his head with a lusty sword. The 
 headless body was thrown upon the English coast, that all might 
 see that not even the king's favour could save a man from the 
 judgment of the commons of England. 
 
 16. The murder of Suffolk by the king's own seamen showed 
 that the government was unable to preserve order. A few weeks 
 later the incapacity of the administration was further Revolt of 
 proved by a formidable rising of the commons of Kent. Jack Cade, 
 Led by an Irish adventurer, named Jack Cade, who **^"- 
 gave out that he was an illegitimate son of the last earl of March, 
 a formidable force of Kentish men marched towards London, and 
 set up a fortified camp on Blackheath. They defeated the king's 
 troops, and Henry was forced to flee before them from London to 
 the midlands. On his retreat, the citizens opened their gates to the 
 rel)els. At first. Cade kept good order, but his followers soon got 
 out of hand, slew the king's ministers, and began to rob the citizens 
 of their property. Many of the Londoners now turned against 
 them, and there was a formidable fight between the citizens and the 
 rel)els on London Bridge. At last, however, the Kentish men were 
 persuaded to go home under promise of a general pardon. Cade 
 now endeavoured to excite a fresh revolt in Sussex, but was slain 
 by a Kentish squire. His death ended the rebellion. At first 
 sight the revolt reminds us of the rising of 1381, but the only 
 grievances of the commons of Kent in 1450 were political. Their 
 rebellion was a protest again.st the maladministration which still 
 prevailed at court. Even the fall of Suffolk had taught nothing to 
 the king and his advisers, and the only way to clear the council of 
 Suffolk's party seemed to be armed resistance. 
 
 17. Cade had made use of the name of Mortimer ; and, soon after 
 
 his death, the true heir of the Mortimers. Richard, duke of York, 
 
 came to London from his Irish estates, and assumed _. _„i»i„„ 
 ,,,,,.«, The position 
 
 tlip leadership of the opposition. York was the only of Richard. 
 
 son of Richard, earl of Cambridge, whom Henry v. duke of 
 
 had executed in 1415, and his wife. Anne Mortimer. ^°^^' 
 
 sister and heiress of Edmund, the la.st earl of March of his hoose. 
 
 From his grandfather. Edmund of Langley. third surviving son of 
 
 Edward iii., he inherited the duchy of York, but his real importance 
 
 wa.** due to his having inherited from his mother the earldoms of 
 
 March and Ulster, with vast estates in the west of England and in 
 
280 HENRY VI. [1450- 
 
 Ireland. Moreover, Anne Mortimer was the heiress of Lionel, 
 duke of Clarence, so that her son represented the elder line of the 
 descendants of Edward iii. Neither York nor his friends, however, 
 regarded him as a rival to Henry ti. as king. Duke Richard's 
 object was rather to renew the policy of Thomas of Lancaster or 
 Humphrey of Gloucester. He aimed at acting as the leader of the 
 constitutional opposition, and his chief motive was to drive the un- 
 popular courtiers from the king's council, and help Henry to rule 
 more firmly. Henry and Margaret were, however, childless, and 
 York was generally looked upon as the nearest heir to the throne. 
 
 18. About the time York came back from Ireland, the French 
 conquest of Normandy compelled its discredited governor, Somerset, 
 Beginning *^ retm-n to England. Despite his proved incom- 
 of the Wars petence and possible treachery, Somerset was cordially 
 of the Roses, welcomed by king and queen, and forthwith put in the 
 1450-1455. ^\^QQ which Suffolk had once occupied. York at once 
 demanded the dismissal of Somerset from the king's counsels. 
 The outcry against the unpopular duke was soon increased by 
 the tidings of the loss of Grascony, and the king, who was weak 
 and peace-loving, might well have yielded to the storm. Margaret 
 of Anjou, however, possessed the vigour and manliness which were 
 80 singularly wanting in her husband, though tmluckily she never 
 understood England, and thought only of protecting her friends 
 against their enemies. Through her support Somerset's position 
 remained unassailable. At last, in 1452, York raised an ai-my. 
 He was, however, anxious to avoid civil war, and dismissed his 
 forces on the king's pledging himself that he should be admitted 
 to the council, wliile Somerset should be imprisoned until he cleared 
 himself of the accusations brought against him. Margaret pre- 
 vented her husband from carrying out his promise, and York soon 
 found that he had been tricked. In 1453 the king lost his reason. 
 In the same year the birth of a son to Henry and Margaret — 
 Edward, prince of Wales — cut off York's prospects of a peaceful 
 succession to the throne, while the tidings of the battle of CastUlon 
 came to increase the distrust generally felt for the negligent 
 government. For a time the council carried on the administi-ation 
 in the king's name, but in 1454 parliament insisted on the appoint- 
 ment of a regent, and, to Margaret's disgust, the Lords chose 
 York protector of England. Before the end of the year the king 
 was restored to health, and York's protectorate was put to an end. 
 Somerset was restored to power, and York was even excluded from 
 the royal council. Irritated at this treatment, Duke Eichard once 
 
-1455-] HENRY VI. 28 1 
 
 more appealed to arms. In 1455 he defeated his enemies at the battle 
 of St. AU)ang, where Somerset was slain and the king wounded 
 and taken prisoner. His agitation once more robbed Henry of his 
 reason, and for a second time York was made protector. 
 
 19. The battle of St. Albans is generally described as marking 
 the beginning of the Wars of the Roses, so called in later days 
 because the house of York had a white rose as its character - 
 badge, and the house of Lancaster was thought to istlcs of the 
 have a red rose. In reality the red rose was not used Wars of 
 tin later, when it became the badge of the Tudors, who ^' 
 were the heirs of the Lancasters. The phrase Wars of the Hoses, 
 then, is a misnomer ; but it is one so generally used that it may 
 be allowed to stand. Whatever their name, these wars lasted for 
 thirty years. It was not, however, a period of continued fighting, 
 and affairs were not much more disorderly after the battle of 
 St. Albans than before it. It was rather a period of short wars, 
 divided by longer periods of weak government. The ultimate 
 cause of the struggle was the inability of Henry vi. to govern 
 England. Part of this was due to Henry's personal incompetence, 
 but the root of the matter lay deeper. The long war with France 
 had increased the greediness and ferocity of the English nobles, 
 and now that they could no longer win booty and glory abroad, 
 they began to fight fiercely with each other. Nothing but a strong 
 king, able to enforce his will, could remedy this state of thingfs. 
 Since 1399, however, parliament had been so powerful that the 
 crown had not enough power left to do its work. The Commons 
 were not yet strong and coherent enough to take the lead, and 
 parliamentary government meant, in practice, the rule of a t\ir- 
 bulent nobility, which delighted in anarchy and was too proud to 
 obey the law. The majority of the nobles were contented with 
 the weak government of Henry, and even lent a steady support 
 to Somerset. The Commons, on the other hand, longed for the 
 restoration of order, and upheld the cause of Richard of York 
 because they thought him vigorous enough to put an end to the 
 prevailing misgovemment. 
 
 20. Though most of the nobles were Lancastrians, a few great 
 houses supported the Yorkists. Conspicuous among these was the 
 junior branch of the great Yorkshire family of the 
 
 Nevilles, earls of Westmorland. The head of tliis JJj^yiJ",** 
 was Richard Neville, who became by marriage earl of 
 Salisbury, and whose sister Cicely was the wife of Richard of 
 York. His eldest son, also named Richard NeviUe, became earl of 
 
282 HENRY VI. [1455- 
 
 Warwick by Ms marriage with the heiress of the Beauchamps. 
 Both father and son had taken a prominent share in winning the 
 battle of St. Albans, and hencefoi-ward they were the chief sup- 
 porters of the Yorkists (see for the Nevilles table on page 294). 
 
 21. The second protectorate of York was even shorter than the 
 
 first. Early in 1456 the king regained his wits, and York was 
 
 forced to resign. The death of Somerset weakened the 
 Reconcilia- < . j tt 1 t_ ^i • ; 
 
 tionandthe l^ieen s party, and Henry, always honestly anxious to 
 
 renewal of restore peace, allowed York to keep his place on the 
 
 the strife, council. Both factions, however, bitterly hated each 
 1455-14'59 ' »/ 
 
 other, and every nobleman went about with a band 
 
 of armed followers, even when attending royal councils. The 
 country was hardly governed at all. Private wars became common, 
 and the French commanded the Channel and plundered the coasts. 
 Amidst the general confusion Warwick showed himself the 
 strongest man in England. In 1458 he gained a naval victory 
 over the French which saved England from invasion. Soon after- 
 wards he quarrelled with Margaret and withdrew to Calais, of 
 which he was governor, leaving the queen supreme. Next year 
 (1459) Margaret strove to strengthen her position by an attack 
 on Salisbury. War was at once renewed. Salisbury defeated 
 Lord Audley, the queen's commander, at Blore Heath in Stafford- 
 shire, near Market Drayton. Soon afterwards Warwick returned 
 from Calais. The two Nevilles joined Richard of York at Ludlow 
 the centre of the Mortimer estates. Thereupon the king proceeded 
 to the Welsh March, and showed such activity that he scattered 
 the Yorkist forces without having to fight a battle. York took 
 refuge in Ireland, while Warwick and Salisbury fled to Calais. 
 After this flight a packed pai-liament at Coventry attainted aU 
 the Yorkist leaders. The triumph of the king seemed complete. 
 
 22. Henry's sudden burst of energy did not last long. The 
 next year, 1460, Warwick and Salisbury came back to England, 
 York claims ^^^ ynth them came Edward, earl of March, the 
 the throne, duke of York's eldest son. On July 10 they fought 
 
 and won the battle of Northampton, when Henry was 
 taken prisoner. York now returned from Ireland, and, when parlia- 
 ment assembled in October, claimed the throne as the nearest kin of 
 Edward iii. through Lionel of Clarence. The lords of parliament 
 coiu-ageously rejected this claim, but agreed to a compromise, which 
 Henry, to spare further bloodshed, also accepted. By this Henry 
 was to keep the throne tiU his death, but York was declared his 
 successor, and was to act as protector for the rest of the king's life. 
 
-1461.] HENRY VI. 283 
 
 23. After the battle of Northampton, Margaret had fled to 
 Wales with her son Edward. She was bitterly indignant with her 
 husband for his weak abandonment of the rights of jhe fall of 
 their child, and resolved to carry on the struggle Henry VI., 
 against Duke Richard. With that object she made 1*60-1461, 
 her way to Scotland, where she obtained substantial help at the 
 price of the surrender of Berwick. She was still in Scotland when 
 the Lancastrian lords of Yorkshire rose in revolt against the rule 
 of York. In December, Richard hurried to the north to suppress 
 the rebeUion. He kept his Christmas at his castle of Sandal, near 
 Wakefield, which the enemy threatened to besiege. York scorned 
 to be " caged like a bird," and on December 30 marched out of 
 Sandal to offer battle to the superior forces of the Lancastrians. 
 The fight which ensued, called the tattle of Wakefield, Battle of 
 cast him his army and his life. Salisbury, who was Wakefield, 
 taken prisoner, was beheaded next day, and York's 1*60. 
 younger son, the earl of Rutland, was butchered after the fight 
 by one of the Lancastrian lords. Thereupon Margaret hurried 
 from Scotland and joined her victorious partisans. At the head of 
 the fierce warriors of the north, she made her way to London. As 
 she approached the capital, Warwick went out to intercept her at 
 St. Albans, taking the king with him. On February second 
 17, 1461, the second battle of St. Albans was fought, in Battle of 
 which Warwick was completely defeated and Henry fell St. Albans, 
 into his wife's hands. The wild north cotmtrymen were, * 
 
 however, so much out of hand that even the I'eckless Margaret feared 
 to lead them on to London lest they should wreak such atrocities as 
 should permanently alienate the citizens from her cause. While 
 she hesitated, Edward, earl of March, now duke of York by his 
 father's death, effectively rallied his party. A fortnight before 
 Margaret's victory, he had scattered the Lancastrians of the west 
 at the battle of MortimerB Cross, near Leominster. Battle of 
 Thereupon he hastened towards London at the head of Mortimer's 
 a great army of Welshmen and Marchers from his own Cross, 1461. 
 estates. He joined Warwick's beaten troops on the way, and nine 
 days after the battle of St. Albans, took possession of London. 
 Soon after, Warwick's brother, George Neville, bishop of Worcester, 
 the Yorkist chancellor, declared to the citizens that Edward might 
 rightly claim the crown. On March 4, Edward 8eat<«d himself on 
 the royal throne in Westminster Hall and asked tJie people if they 
 would have him as king. A shout of " Yea, yea I " rose from the 
 assembly, and henceforth the pretender ruled as Edward i\. 
 
284 
 
 HENRY VI. 
 
 L1461. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE HOUSE OF YORK, INCLUDING THE MORTIMERS 
 AND STAFFORDS 
 
 Roger Mortimer, 
 
 1st earl of March, d. 1330, 
 
 great-grandfather of 
 
 Edward iir. 
 (See table on page 254). 
 
 (3) 
 
 (5) 
 
 (6) 
 
 Edmund Mortimer, 
 earl of March, d. 1881. 
 
 Lionel of Antwerp, 
 
 duke of Clarence, 
 
 m. Elizabeth de 
 
 Burgh. 
 
 I 
 m. Philippa. 
 
 Edmund of 
 
 Langley, 
 
 duke of York, 
 
 d. 1401. 
 
 Roger Mortimer, 
 
 earl of March, 
 
 d. 1398. 
 
 Sir Edmund 
 Mortimer, m. 
 daughter of 
 Owen Glendower. 
 
 Elizabeth 
 Mortimer, 
 m. Henry 
 
 Percy, 
 "Hotspur." 
 
 Edmund Mortimer 
 
 earl of March, 
 
 d. 1424. 
 
 Anne Mortimer m. Richard, earl of 
 
 Cambridge, 
 d. 1415. 
 
 Thomas of Woodstock 
 
 duke of Gloucester, 
 
 m. heiress of 
 
 Bohuns. 
 
 I 
 Arme 
 m. Edmund Stafford, 
 great-grandparents of 
 Henry Stafford, 
 duke of Buckingham, 
 d. 1483. 
 I 
 Edward Stafford, 
 duke of 
 Buckingham, 
 d, 1521. 
 
 Richard, duke of York, m. Cicely Neville 
 
 d. 1460. I (see table on page 294). 
 
 Edward, earl 
 of March, 
 
 Edward iv., 
 1461-1483, 
 
 m. Elizabeth 
 
 Woodville 
 
 (for her family 
 
 see table on 
 
 page 299). 
 
 Edward v., 
 1483. 
 
 Edmund, 
 
 earl of 
 
 Rutland, 
 
 d. 1460. 
 
 George, 
 
 duke of 
 
 Clarence, 
 
 d. 1478. 
 
 m. Isabella 
 
 Neville 
 
 (see table 
 
 on page 294). 
 
 Richard, 
 duke of 
 Gloucester. 
 Richard hi., 
 1483-1485. 
 m. Anne 
 Neville 
 (see table 
 on page 294). 
 
 Margaret, 
 m. Charles, 
 the Rash 
 duke of 
 Burgundy 
 (see table 
 on page 269). 
 
 Richard, duke 
 of York, 
 d. 1483. 
 
 Elizabeth, 
 
 m. Henry vii. 
 
 1485-1609. 
 
 Henry viii., 
 
 1509-1547 
 (see table on page 419). 
 
 Catharine, 
 
 m. Edward 
 
 Courtenay, 
 
 earl of 
 
 Devonshire. 
 
 I 
 
 Henry Courtenay 
 
 marquis of Exeter 
 
 d. 1638. 
 
 Persons not mentioned in the text in italics. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 EDWARD IV. (1461-1483) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1461. Accession of Edward iv. and battle of Towton. 
 1464. Battles of Iledgeley Moor and Hexham. 
 
 1470. Restoration of Henry vi. 
 
 1471. Battles of Bamet and Tewkesbary. 
 1475. Treaty of Picquigni. 
 
 1478. Death of Clarence. 
 1483. Death of Edward iv. 
 
 1. Edwaed IV. was only nineteen years old when he became king, 
 but had already shown himself to be a born general and leader of 
 men. He was exceedingly tall and good-looking, and p^ward IV 
 his winning manners made him personally popular. He and the 
 was inclined to carelessness and self-indulgence, but Yorkist 
 whenever he spurred himself to take action, he showed ^*'' ^* 
 wonderful decision and vigour. Though pleasure-loving, greedy, 
 and cruel, he was just the strong man needed to save England 
 from anarchy. He owed his throne to his wisdom in the camp 
 and in the cabinet, and few Englishmen concerned themselves as 
 to whether he were the nearest heir of Edward iii. All those 
 parts of England, and all those classes of society to which peace 
 and good order mattered most were his partisans. The townsman, 
 the trader, and the artisan, the whole of the south and east, then 
 the richest part of the country, were in his favour. The Londoners 
 strongly supported him. Besides those, Edward owed much of his 
 triumph to the steady backing of Warwick, who. after his father's 
 death, united in himself the Beauchamp and Montagu inlieritances. 
 Warwick had enormous estates all over the country, and could raise 
 an army of his own tenants in the west midlands. Gentlemen of 
 good estate thought it an honour to wear his livery and display his 
 badge of the bear and ragged staff. Men called him the King- 
 maker, because he had done so much to win Edward tlie crown. 
 His services to Edward were even more signal tlian tliose whicli the 
 Percies had rendered to Henry iv. Another great source of 
 
 285 
 
286 
 
 EDWARD IV. 
 
 [1461- 
 
 strength to the new king were his own vast estates, and especially 
 the enormous territories which he itherited from the Mortimers. 
 
 2. Many still regretted the rule of Lancaster. There was 
 still much sympathy for the gentle and unoffending king, and 
 Battle of every tenant of the broad estates of the house of 
 Towton, Lancaster felt personal devotion to his cause. Outside 
 
 his hereditary lands, Henry's chief supporters were 
 the fierce barons of the north, who had profited by his weakness 
 to build up their own power. All the great names of the north 
 
 ^^Si^^ 
 
 EmerjrWalkzr sc 
 
 BATTLE OP TOWTON. 
 
 country, such as Clifford and Percy, were on his side, including 
 even the senior branch of the house of Neville, which held the 
 earldom of Westmorland. The natural antagonism of the Princi- 
 pality and the March made the Welsh good friends of Henry. 
 Accordingly, when, after Edward's proclamation, Margaret hurried 
 with her husband to the north, the Lancastrian partisans were 
 still able to fight desperately. Edward at once followed Mar- 
 garet to Yorkshire, and, on Palm Sunday, 1461, the decisive battle 
 of the war was fought between the northern and southern armies 
 
-1464.] EDWARD IV. 287 
 
 at Towton, three miles south of Tadcaster, in Yorkshire. The 
 Lancastrians were stationed on the northern slope of the rising^ 
 ground overlooking the depression called Towtondale, between the 
 villages of Towton and Saxton. Their left extended to the main 
 road from the south to Tadcaster and York, while their right 
 stretched towards the Cock beck, a tiibutary of the Ouse. A 
 blinding snowstorm blew into their faces, and almost prevented the 
 armies seeing each other. On such a day there was little opportunity 
 for manoeuvring, and even archery was ineffective. Nevertheless, 
 Edward marshalled his inferior forces with such consummate skill 
 that the Lancastrians lost the chief advantages derived from their 
 strong position and numerical superiority. The southerners fought 
 their way bit by bit up the slopes of the hill, and finally drove the 
 northerners in panic flight from the field. The slaughter was 
 terrible. Many fugitives were drowned in the swollen Cock, afid 
 the snow along the York road was stained with their blood. Henry 
 and Margaret fled to Scotland, and their open alliance with England's 
 traditional enemies robbed them of their last chance of the throne. 
 
 3. For the next nine years Edward iv. was monarch in fact as well 
 as in name. He returned to London, and was crowned king. His 
 brothers, George and Richard, were made dukes of 
 Clarence and Gloucester, and parliament attainted Edward IV 
 Henry and the chief Lancastrian partisans. Even 
 now Margaret did not lose heart. She sought help from the 
 French as well as the Scots, and for the next four years her 
 attempts to stir up risings in the north made Edward's throne 
 insecure. The last of these efforts was in l'i64, and was crushed 
 by the Yorkist victories of Hedgeley Mom- and Hexham. Henry vi., 
 who had joined the rebels, narrowly escaped capture in the pursuit 
 that followed the latter battle. The Scots now abandoned him, 
 and made a long truce with Edward. For more than a year the 
 dejwsed king hid himself away amidst the wild moorland that 
 separates Lancashire and Yorkshire. At last he was captured near 
 Clitheroe, in Bibblesdale, and taken to London. Misfortune and 
 harsh treatment soon robbed him of his small wits ; but, as long as 
 his son lived and was free, it was the obvious interest of Edward 
 to keep him alive. 
 
 ■1. No sooner had Henry's captivity secured the throne for 
 Edward iv. than difficulties arose between the new king and his 
 own partisans. Warwick expected to keep liim in constant con- 
 trol. The earl secured for his brother George the archbishoprio 
 of York, and placed his other brother, John, in the earldom o£ 
 
288 EDWARD IV. [1468- 
 
 Northtimberland, forfeited by the Percies through, their obstinate 
 adhesion to Lancaster. Now that peace was restored at home, 
 The Nevilles ^^^^ig"^ policy agaia became important, and Warwick, 
 and the adopting the traditions of the Beauf orts, urged Edward 
 
 Woodvllle to make an alliance with France, which was then ruled 
 marriage. y,j the crafty and politic Louis xi., who had succeeded 
 his father, Charles vii., in 1461. Louis was anxious to win Edward's 
 support, because he was engaged in a life-and-death struggle with 
 the House of Burgundy, now ruled by Charles the Rash, son of 
 Philip the Grood. The Burgundian power extended over the whole 
 of the Netherlands, and its duke rivalled the king of France, 
 and STU'passed the emperor in wealth, power, and importance. 
 Accordingly, Louis proposed that Edward should wed Bona of 
 Savoy, the sister of liis queen. Warwick eagerly supported this 
 proposal, and prepared to embark for France to bring about the 
 match. Before he could start, Edward publicly announced that he 
 was already married. His wife was Elizabeth Woodville, daughter 
 of Lord Rivers, and widow of Sir John Grey, who had perished, 
 fighting for Lancaster, in the second battle of St. Albans. The 
 lady was poor, and her family was insignificant, but her beauty 
 attracted the king, who was very glad to inflict a public slight on 
 the too-presumptuous Warwick by ostentatiously putting him into 
 a false position. Edward soon broke with the French and made an 
 alliance with Charles of Burgundy, who, in 1468, married Margaret, 
 the king's sister. In his anxiety to free himself from the control 
 of the NevUles, Edward strove to raise up in the kinsmen of 
 the new queen a party devoted to himself and bitterly hostile to 
 Warwick (see table on page 299). Her father became Earl 
 Rivers, her brothers and sisters made rich marriages, and soon a 
 family party arose whose wealth, arrogance, and want of ancestral 
 dignity made them bitterly hated by the old nobles. 
 
 5. Warwick lost all his influence at court, and his brother, 
 the archbishop of York, was driven from the chancery. In deep 
 
 disgust, the king-maker sought for an ally against the 
 Welles and ^^^^' ^^^ found one in Edward's vain and wortliless 
 Robin of brother, George, duke of Clarence, who fully shared 
 
 Redesdale, Warwick's jealousy against the queen's kinsmen. 
 
 Warwick had no son, and his two daughters. Isabella 
 and Anne, were likely to divide his great possessions. In 1470 
 Warwick married Isabella, his elder daughter, to Clarence, and 
 lured his son-in-law into treason by holding out hopes of putting 
 him on his brother's throne. In 1469 Warwick's kinsfolk and 
 
-I470.] EDWARD IV. 289 
 
 dependents stirred up a poptilar rising agrainst Edward. The 
 rebels, commanded by a knight who took the false name of Robin of 
 Redesdale, defeated the king's troops at Edgecote, near Banbury, 
 and beheaded the queen's father, whom they took prisoner. Edward 
 was reduced to such distress that he surrendered to Archbishop 
 Neville, and remained for a time at the mercy of his foes. Next 
 year (1470) the tide turned. There was another rising of the Neville 
 partisans, headed by Sir Robert Welles. Edward put this down 
 with promptitude at Stamford, where the insurgents threw off their 
 coats to run away with sucli haste that men called the day Lone 
 Coot Field. Welles, taken prisoner, confessed that there had been 
 a plot to make Clarence king. Edward then sought to lay hands 
 upon his enemies, and Warwick and Clarence took ship for France. 
 
 (). Louis xr. gave the exiles a cordial welcome. The French 
 king was anxious to weaken Charles of Burgundy by driving 
 Edward from the throne, and was shrewd enough to .... - 
 
 see that Warwick's best way of winning back bis Warwick 
 position in England was by effecting a reconciliation 8-"^ Mar- 
 between him and the Lancastrians. After much S^''®'" 
 difficulty, Louis managed to make an alliance between Warwick 
 and Margaret of Anjou, who, since her lxu.sband's captivity, liad 
 lived in France. It was arranged that her son, Edward, prince of 
 Wales, should marry Anne Neville, Warwick's younger daughter, 
 and Warwick promised henceforward to be faithful to Henry vi. 
 Louis then equipped a small expedition, and sent Warwick and 
 Clarence to England. In September they landed at Plymoutli. 
 and, profiting by Edward's absence in the north, marched to 
 London, and brought back Henry vi. from the Tower to the 
 throne. Edward, unable to resist, fled to the Netherlands, where 
 he took shelter with his brother-in-law, Charles the . Rash. Tlius 
 Warwick once more proved his right to his title of king-maker. 
 He was now monarch in all but name, for misfortunes had reduced 
 Henry to permanent imbecility. The restored monarch was now. 
 we are told, " like a sack of wool," and " as mute as a crowned calf." 
 
 7. Henry's vi.'s nominal restoration to power la.stp<l from 
 October, 1470, to May, 1471. In March, 1471, Edward iv. landed 
 at Ravenspur, on the Humber, where Henry of T^erestora- 
 Lancaater had landed in 1399. Englishmen who tlon of 
 had been too apathetic to save him from his dftJfsat. Henry VI.. 
 stood aside with equal indifference while ho strove 
 to win back power. At first Edward gave out that he had only 
 returue«l to claim his father's duchy of York, bat, as followers 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 EDWARD IV. 
 
 [1470- 
 
 gathered round him, lie openly announced that he wished to 
 regain the throne. Before long he was joined by his brother 
 
 EmeryWalkcr 
 
 Clarence, who saw that Warwick's alliance with the Lancas- 
 trians was fatal to his personal ambitions. The brothers then 
 
-I47I.1 EDWARD IV. 29 1 
 
 pushed south for London, whioh opened its gutes to them on 
 April 11. Thereupon Henry \ i. was put back in the Tower, and 
 Edward was once more recog-nized as king-. Edward tlien marched 
 out of London, and on Easter Sunday, April 14, g-ave battle to 
 Warwick at Barnet, ten miles to the north of the capital. The 
 ftg'ht took i)lace in a thick mist, so that everything' depended 
 upon hard hand-to-hand fig-hting-. Warwick and Ids brother John, 
 marquis of Montagu, were slain on the field, and the death of the 
 king-maker consummated the triumph of the Yorkists. With all 
 his vig'our and energy, Warwick had shown no striking capacity 
 either as a soldier or as a statesman. His diief motive of action 
 was the acqmsition of power for himself and his family. He is 
 the last conspicuous embodiment of the great baronial class whose 
 turbulence had reduced England to anarchy. 
 
 8. Margaret, who had hitherto tarried in France, landed in the 
 west of England along with her son on the fatal Easter Day 
 which witnessed the ruin of her cause. Yet even jyie Battle 
 now a considerable force from the south-west and ofTewkes- 
 from Wales rallied round her. Edward hastened to bury, 1471. 
 clieck her progre.ss, and on May 4 the Lancastrians stood at bay at 
 Teivkenbury. Edward easily won the day. and took Margaret and 
 Edward prisoners. The young prince of Wales was barbaroiLsly 
 butchered, and the same fate befel the duke of Somerset, the third 
 head of the house of Beaufort who had lost his life in the civil 
 wars. Margaret was taken by her captors to London, and was 
 kept in prison for the next five years, after which she was suffered 
 to go home to France to die. Immediately after Edward's arrival 
 in London, it was given out that her husband had died in the 
 Tower. " out of pure displeasure and melancholy." It was generally 
 believed that he was murdered, and rumour made Edward's brotlier. 
 Tlichard of Gloucester, specially responsible for the crime. In truth, 
 after his son's death, Henry's life was no longer valuable to Edward. 
 so he ordered him to be slain without delay. Of aU the cruel deeds 
 of this pitiless time none was more wanton than the death of the 
 harmless and saintly king. 
 
 9. Edward reigned in peace and without a rival for the rest of 
 his life. His position was much stronger than in tlie earlier periml 
 of his rule, and he soon felt liimself able to revenge himself on 
 lioois XI. for abetting Warwick. In 1470 he agree<l to unite wi^i 
 his brotlier-in-law, Charles of Burgundy, in a combined attack on 
 Fniiipo. Parliament gladly voted a liberal subsidy, and Edward 
 marohe<l out of Calais at the head of a large and brilliant force. 
 
292 EDWARD IV. [1475- 
 
 Much to liis disgust, Cliai-les joined him, not with an army, but 
 almost alone. The duke of Burgundy had unwisely gone to war in 
 Edward IV. Grermany, though his French rival was still unbeaten. 
 Burgundy, Edward and Charles disliked each other already, and 
 and France. Charles's lack of faith gave the English king a good 
 excuse for deserting so untrustworthy an ally. Louis, eager to win 
 England to his side, was lavish in promises, and at last the two kings 
 held a meeting on the bridge of Picquigni, a village on the Somme, 
 between Abbeville and Amiens. So distrustful were they of each 
 other that they kept themselves apart by a wooden partition, and 
 talked through a grating. In the treaty of Picquigni Louis bought 
 peace with England by the payment of a large sum of money, and 
 a promise to marry his son to Edward's daughter. Edward then 
 returned home, leaving Charles to his fate. Two years later, in 
 1477, the rash duke of Burgundy was slain at the battle of Nancy, 
 in the course of an unsuccessful war which he had foolishly pro- 
 voked with the Swiss. Louis xi. now annexed Burgundy to 
 France, but could not prevent the Netherlands going to Mary, 
 Charles's daughter, though not by his English wife, Margaret of 
 York. Mary married the Archduke Maximilian of Austria, and 
 we shall soon hear again of her descendants. Even after this 
 check, Louis xi. was so powerful that he had no longer any need 
 to humour the king of England. Just before the death of both 
 kings in 1483, Louis repudiated the marriage arranged at 
 Picquigni, and ceased paying subsidies to keep England quiet. 
 Edward was so much mortified that the French believed he died 
 of grief at the news of this breach with France. But for his death 
 a renewal of war would have probably ensued. 
 
 10. Edward was the strongest ruler of England since Edward ill. 
 He was popular with the people, and especially with the merchants, 
 Home policy because he kept the nobles in good order and sternly 
 of Edward put down private war. He ruled in a very different 
 
 ■ fashion from that of the Lancastrians. He looked 
 
 on parliaments with suspicion, and summoned them as seldom 
 as he could. When he wanted money he did not always go to 
 parliament, but often asked his subjects to give him what was 
 called a benevolence. This was nominally a free gift offered by 
 the subject to the king, but in reality those who were asked to 
 g^ve a benevolence dared not refuse to pay it. Edward did not. 
 however, risk the popularity which he loved by exacting too large 
 sums from his subjects. 
 
 11. Clarence soon began once more to excite the suspicions of 
 
-1483.] EDIVAUD IV. 293 
 
 the king-. He had been fully pardoned for his treachery in 1470. 
 
 He was made earl of Warwick and Salisbiuy, and hoped to secure 
 
 for himself the whole inheritance of his father- in- .v «•• 
 
 law, the king'-maker. He found, however, a rival for clarence, 
 
 the Warwick estates in his younger and abler brother, 1 478, and 
 
 Richard, duke of Gloucester. Anne Neville, War- Edward IV., 
 
 • . 1483 
 
 wick's younger daughter, was the widow of the 
 
 unfortunate son of Henry vi. In 1472 she was prevailed upon 
 to marry Richard of Gloucester, the reputed murderer of her first 
 husband. Henceforward the two brothers were rivals for the 
 Neville and Beauchamp lands, and Clarence became very dis- 
 contented when Edward assigned the larger portion of them to 
 his brother. Things grew worse when Isabella Neville died, 
 and Clarence sought to upset his brother's good underetaniling 
 witli France by a iiroposal, which came to nothing, that he should 
 many Mary of Burgundy, the heiress of Charles the Ra.sh. 
 Clarence now had against him the king, Gloucester, and the 
 powerful kinsmen of the queen. In 1478 he was accused of 
 treason, attainted in parliament, and condemned to execution. 
 Edward was afraid to slay Clarence openly, and put him privately 
 to death in the Tower. It was believed at the time that he was 
 drowned in a butt of Malmsey wine. Five years later, in April, 
 1483, Edward iv. died. 
 
294 
 
 MDWARD m 
 
 ti4S3- 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE NEVILLES 
 
 John Lord Neville of Rabv, 
 d. 1388. 
 
 Ralph Neville, 1st Earl of Westmorland, 
 d. 1425. 
 
 I 
 
 John Neville, 
 
 
 Richard NeviUc, 
 
 1 
 Cicely, 
 
 ancestor of the 
 
 
 carl of Salisbury', 
 
 m. Richard, 
 
 carls of West- 
 
 ni 
 
 heiress of Montagus, 
 
 duke of York, 
 
 morland, elder 
 
 
 d. 1460. 
 
 d. 1460 (see 
 
 and Lancastrian 
 
 
 
 
 tabic on 
 
 branch of the 
 
 
 
 
 page 284). 
 
 family. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Richard Neville, 
 
 I. 
 John Neville, 
 
 George 
 
 
 earl of Warwick 
 
 sometime 
 
 Neville, 
 
 
 and Salisbury, the 
 
 earl of 
 
 bishop of 
 
 
 kinjj-maker, d. 1471 
 
 Northumberlaud 
 
 Worcester 
 
 
 ni. heiress of 
 
 and marquis 
 
 and arch- 
 
 
 Beauchamps. 
 
 c 
 
 f Montagu. 
 . (1) Edward, 
 
 bishop of York. 
 
 I 
 Isabella, 
 
 Anne, m 
 
 
 m. George, 
 
 prince of Wales, 
 
 
 duke of Clarence. 
 
 d. 1471, (2) Richard, 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 duke of Gloucester, 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 Richard in., d. 1485. 
 
 
 Edward, 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 
 
 earl of 
 
 countess of 
 
 
 
 Warwick, 
 
 Salisbury, 
 
 
 
 d. 1499. 
 
 d. 1541". 
 Reginald Pole, 
 
 
 
 
 cardinf.1 and arch- 
 
 
 
 bishop of Canterbury, 
 
 
 
 d. 1558. 
 
 
 
 
 Persons not meHtioned in the text in italicc 
 
 I 
 
CHAPTER V 
 EDWARD V. AND RICHARD III. (1483-1485) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1483. Reign of £dward v. Accession of Richard in. 
 1485. Battle of Bosworth and death of Richard in. 
 
 1. Edwakd IV. left two sons. The elder, who was only twelve years 
 old, now became Edward v., and his younger brother, Richard, had 
 already been made duke of York. By the late king's 
 will, the guardianship of the young king went to his ^^^ " 
 uncle, Kichard, duke of Gloucester, who was at once 
 acknowledged as lord protector by the council. Richard had kept 
 on good terms with the queen's kinsmen, and they doubtless expected 
 to share power with him. The chief of the queen's family were her 
 brother Antony Woodville, Earl Rivers, and her two sons by her first 
 marriage, Thomas Grey, marquis of Dorset, and Sir Richard Grey. 
 At the moment of his accession the young king was at Ludlow, in 
 the custody of his uncle Rivers and his half-brother, Richard 
 Grey. Fearful lest Gloucester should put an end to their influence, 
 they formed a plan with the queen for Edward's immediate corona- 
 tion, hoping that this would put an end to Gloucester's protectorate, 
 and make the Woodvilles and Gx'eys masters of the kingdom. The 
 upstart kinsmen of the queen were, however, very unpopular, and 
 were particularly disliked by the old nobles, whom they had driven 
 from the court and council of the late king. The most important 
 of the old nobles was Henry Stafford, duke of Buckingham, a 
 descendant of Thomas of Woodstock, the son of Edward iii.. and 
 the representative of the great house of the Bohuus. Buckingham, 
 though married to a sister of the queen, was bitt<*rly opjwsed to her 
 policy. He made common cause with Gloucester, atud the two 
 allies showed great vigour in striking against their enemies. As 
 the young king was riding from Ludlow to London, escorted by 
 Rivers and Richard Grey, Gloucester and Buckingliam fell upon 
 him, took Rivers and Grey prisoners, and secured the personal 
 
 »9S 
 
296 EDWARD V. AND RICHARD III. [1483- 
 
 custody of Edward, whom they brought to London. In great 
 alarm Queen Elizabeth fled for sanctuary to Westminster Abbey. 
 
 2. Gloucester's first move was so successful that it encouraged 
 him to go further and aim at the crown. He found a fresh 
 The deposi- difficulty when some of the nobles, who had cordially 
 tion of supported him against the Woodvilles, refused to join 
 Edward V. ^^^h him in this further step. At the head of this 
 party was Lord Hastings, a prominent friend of Edward iv., and, 
 up to now, a conspicuous ally of Gloucester. Gloucester showed 
 the same vigour against Hastings that he had shown against the 
 Woodvilles. On June 13 he accused Hastings of treason, during a 
 meeting of the council. After a stormy scene, Gloucester struck 
 his fist sharply on the table, whereupon soldiers rushed in, dragged 
 Hastings out, and at once cut off his head on a log of timber. 
 Rivers and Grey were now executed, and Dorset only saved his life 
 by flight beyond sea. The queen was persuaded to surrender the 
 duke of York to the protector, who forthwith shut him up in the 
 Tower, where the king was already in safe custody. The protector's 
 next step was to win over the Londoners to his side. Next Sunday, 
 June 22, his partisan, Dr. Shaw, brother of the mayor, delivered a 
 sermon at St. Paul's on the text, " Bastard slips shall not take deep 
 root." The preacher declared that Edward iv. had made a contract 
 to marry another lady before he had wedded Elizabeth Woodville, 
 and that therefore his marriage with her was invalid. As a result 
 of this, the young king and his brother were illegitimate. Doubts 
 were also cast on the lawful birth of Edward iv. and Clarence, and 
 the duke of Gloucester was declared to be the rightful heir to the 
 crown. The Londoners heard this strange tale in silence ; but, 
 two days later, Buckingham repeated Shaw's statements in the 
 Guildhall to the mayor and chief citizens. The majority of his 
 audience was still unmoved, but a few of the retainers of the two 
 dukes raised shouts of " King Richard ! " and their cry was sup- 
 posed to be evidence that the city had declared itself in favour of 
 the protector. Parliament met next day, and begged Richard to 
 accept the throne. After a sham pretence of reluctance, Gloucester 
 fell in with their wishes. On July 6 he was crowned Richard iir. 
 in Westminster Abbey. After this event nothing more is known 
 as to the fa^ of the deposed Edward v. and his brother Richard 
 of York. There is little doubt but that they were murdered in the 
 Tower by their uncle's orders. 
 
 3. In the sordid revolution which made Richard iii. king, Buck- 
 ingham had played the part of a king-maker. Richard now 
 
-1485.] EDWARD V. AND RICHARD III. 297 
 
 overwhelmed him with favours, and even promised to surrender to 
 him the half of the Bohun estates which Henry iv., in the right of his 
 mother, had brought to the crown. Yet Buckingham Richard III. 
 soon became discontented, and his inordinate ambition and Buck- 
 made him look still higher. In August he fled from Ins'^am. 
 court, and raised the standard of revolt at Brecon. At first he thought 
 of claiming the throne for himself, but in the end he was prudent 
 enough to unite with the remnants of the Lancastrian party, which 
 was still strong in Wales. At the head of a considerable force of 
 Welshmen, Buckingham marched as far eastwards as the Severn. 
 But the river was in flood, and he could not effect a passage over it. 
 This check soon proved fatal to his hopes. His forces melted away, 
 and he was obliged to flee in disguise. Before long he was tracked 
 to his hiding-place, and on November 2 was beheaded in the market- 
 place of Salisbury. 
 
 4. Early in 1484 Richard met his parliament. It attainted 
 Buckingham and the other enemies of the king, and passed many 
 useful acts, conspicuous among which was a statute Rjchard 
 declaring benevolences illegal. Its proceedings show III.'s policy, 
 that Richard was making a bid for popular favour, 1483-1485. 
 and striving to pose as a constitutional Yorkist king. He was 
 anxious to remove the bad impression created by the crimes 
 through which he had won his way to the throne, and he was 
 so able a man that he might very well have become a good ruler 
 and a useful king if he had had the chance of developing his policy. 
 However, his power rested on too narrow and personal a basis. He 
 could not conciliate the Lancastrians, and he had hopelessly set 
 against himself most of the supporters of York. He could expect 
 no faithful service from the selfish noble.s who had helped him to 
 the throne, and constant intrigues and conspiracies made his position 
 insecure. Moreover, domestic troubles further clouded his prospectus. 
 His only son and his wife died. Thereupon he thought of making 
 his heir, Edward, earl of Warwick, the son of Clarence. Richard 
 also proposed to marry his own niece Elizabeth, the daughter of 
 Edward iv. and Elizabeth Woodville. Before this scheme could 
 be carried out, a fresh revolt cost him his crown and his life. 
 
 5. After the murder of Henry vi. and his son, the main branch 
 of the house of Lancaster had become extinct. The only repre- 
 sentative of the line of John of Gaunt had now to be jj,g g^^y. 
 sought in the house of Beaufort, whose legitimate forts and 
 descent was more than doubtful. Even the house of theTudors, 
 Beaufort was extinct in the male linei when the last of the dukes 
 
298 EDWARD V. AND RICHARD III. [1485. 
 
 of Somerset was put to death on the battlefield of Tewkesbury. It 
 was, however, stiU represented by the Lady Margaret Beaufort, 
 daughter of John Beaufort, first duke of Somerset, and now the 
 heiress of all the Beaufort claims. From her cradle the Lady 
 Margaret had been a great heiress, and she had been married by 
 Henry vi. to his half-brother, Edmund Tudor, earl of Richmond. 
 Richmond's father, Owen Tudor, was a Welsh gentleman who had 
 neither high rank nor great possessions. He was good-looking, 
 plausible, and attractive, and won the heart of Henry vi.'s mother, 
 Catharine of France. To the great scandal of the court, Catharine, 
 the widow of a king of England and the daughter of a king of 
 France, took this Welsh squire for her second husband, and had by 
 him two sons. The elder of these was the Edmund Tudor, earl of 
 Richmond, who was married to the Lady Margaret, while the 
 younger, Jasper, became earl of Pembroke. Edmund Tudor had 
 long been dead, but his son by Margaret, Henry Tudor, inherited 
 the earldom of Richmond, and was now, for the lack of a better, the 
 only possible head of the house of Lancaster, to which aU the 
 Tudors were entirely loyal. Both Henry Tudor and his \incle 
 Jasper had long been living in exUe in Brittany. The split in the 
 house of York, consequent on Richard's usurpation, had revived 
 the hopes of the Lancastrians, so that Henry Tudor now became 
 an important personage. Though Margaret was stlU alive, Henry 
 was regarded as the only possible Lancastrian monarch. Bucking- 
 ham, when he revolted from Richard, declared himself in favour 
 of Richmond's claims to the throne, and, after Buckingham's fall, 
 aU who wished to put an end to Richard's power looked to the exile 
 in Brittany as the most likely instrument of their wishes. 
 Prominent among Richard's supporters were the brothers Thomas 
 and William Stanley, the heads of a rising house which had already 
 attained a great position in south-west Lancashire. Like Bucking, 
 ham, the Stanleys were disloyal to Richard, and Thomas, the elder, 
 was now the husband of the Lady Margaret, Richmond's mother. 
 While stUl remaining in Richard's confidence they intrigued with 
 the Breton exiles. 
 
 6. In 1485, Richmond and Pembroke left Brittany 
 The battle ^^^ France, where Charles Vlll., who had succeeded his 
 and the father, Louis xi., in 1483, received them with favour, 
 
 death of and helped tliem with men and money. In the sum- 
 ?jjiei*''^ '^^" '^®'* ^■^^y crossed over from Harfleur to MiKord 
 Haven, where they landed at the head of a small 
 army. The Welsh flocked in large numbers to their countryman's 
 
1485] 
 
 EDWARD V. AND RICHARD III. 
 
 299 
 
 standard, so that Henry Tudor was strong enough to march 
 through Wales into the Midlands and challenge Richard's throne. 
 On August 22 the decisive battle between Henry and Richard was 
 fought at Market Boaworth, in Leicestershire. During the struggle 
 AVilliam Stanley deserted Richard for Henry, and this settled the 
 fortunes of the day. Richard perished, fighting desperately to the 
 la-st. When the field was won, Thomas Stanley, who had taken no 
 part in the action, came up and joined the victor. At the end of 
 the figlit. the crown, discovered in a hawthorn bush, was placed by 
 Thomas Stanley on his stepson's head. Henceforth the Lancastrian 
 exile was King Henry vii. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE GREYS AND W00DVILLE8 
 
 Richard Woodville, earl Rivers, d. 1469, 
 
 in. Jacqnetta of Luxemburg, 
 
 widow of John, duke of Bedford. 
 
 Autbouy Woodville, 
 
 carl Rivers, 
 
 d. 1483. 
 
 Elizal)eth Woodville, 
 
 m. (1) Sir John Grey, 
 
 d. 1461. 
 
 (2) Edward iv., 
 
 d. 1483. 
 
 1 
 
 Catharine Woodville, 
 m. Henry Stafford, 
 duke of iUickinphani, 
 d. 1483 (see table 
 on page 284). 
 
 i 
 
 (1) 
 Thoniaii Grey, S 
 marquis of 
 Dorset, d. 1501. 
 
 1 
 
 (I) 
 
 ir Richa 
 
 Grey, 
 
 d. 1483 
 
 of Dorw 
 d. 1654 
 
 1 
 
 (2) 
 rd Edward v., 
 d. 1483. 
 
 Richard, 
 
 duke of 
 
 York, 
 
 d. 1483. 
 
 k 
 
 Elizabeth, 
 
 m. Hknby 
 
 vn. 
 
 Thomas Grc}-, 
 
 marquia of 
 Dorset, d. 1630 
 (commander in 
 
 Spain, 1512). 
 
 Henry Grey, marquis 
 duke of Suffolk 
 
 Mary m. CI 
 duke 
 
 itaud 
 
 , m. FranceH I 
 
 larles Hrandou, 
 9f Suffolk. 
 
 raudon. 
 
 HkMRY VIII 
 
 (hco table on 
 page 419). 
 
 1 
 Lady Jane Gtey. 
 
 
 
 Lady Catharine Grey. 
 Lord Beauchamii. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 1. TuE fifteenth century in England witnessed no great changes 
 in the constitution. We have seen how, in the earlier part 5f it, 
 The o - ^^® Lancastrian rulers were so completely controlled 
 
 stitutlon ^y their parliament that in a fashion their government 
 in the seems to anticipate our modem cabinet system. But 
 
 fifteenth ^|^g times were too rough to make such a method of 
 
 C61ltllPV> 
 
 government practicable. The supremacy of parliament 
 meant in effect the increase of the power of the nobility, and the 
 rule of the nobles meant constant factions and threatened anarchy. 
 The Lancastrian constitutional experiment perished in the Wars 
 of the Roses, and the result of the failure was the restoration of 
 a strong monarchy under Edward iv., who prepared the way for 
 the stiU stronger rule of the Tudors. With the decay, alike in 
 numbers and in power, of the baronial aristocracy, one characteristic 
 feature of mediaeval English society was removed. 
 
 2. The Church, like the nobility, had seen its best days. It 
 had escaped the threatened danger of LoUardy, and seemed out- 
 wardly as powerftil as ever. Never was it more wealthy 
 urch. ^^ magnificent, and never did chiirchmen take a more 
 prominent share in the national life. But it had lost the old 
 vigour and spiritual force which had marked the Church of the 
 thirteenth century. Its characteristic leaders were political 
 ecclesiastics, who spent their days in the service of the State, and 
 received their reward from the wealth of the Church. In the 
 days of St. Thomas of Canterbury it had been thought impossible 
 for the same man to be archbishop of Canterbury and the king's 
 minister. In the fifteenth century it became a regular custom to 
 make the southern primate lord chancellor. The State had no 
 longer anything to fear from the restlessness or the encroachments 
 of the Cliurch, for the Church in its half-conscious weakness leant 
 upon the support of the State, and had little wish to assert itself 
 against the secular power. There was little energy and small wish 
 for reform, though the abuses of the Church were great, and a few 
 earnest men w^re still found who were anxious to make things 
 300 
 
14S5.] BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 3OI 
 
 better. It was not so much the corruption as the worldliness 
 of the Church that was so conspicuous. There were few spiritual 
 leaders of the people, and the most active and public-spirited of the 
 bishops were those who lavished their wealth on pious foundations, 
 on erecting magnificent colleges at Oxford and Cambridge, and in 
 building schools to supply them with scholars. 
 
 3. In the universities also there was the same want of life and 
 freshness. After the silencing of WyclifEe, Oxford sank back into 
 orthodoxy, but showed little energy and produced few ,j.j^g ^^^^ 
 noteworthy writers or thinkers. Both Oxford and versities 
 Cambridge were adorned with magnificent buildings, and learn- 
 great and well-endowed colleges, and stately and well- *^' 
 stocked Hbrariea. Conspicuous among these new foundations were 
 New College, at Oxford, the creation of Bishop William of Wyke- 
 ham, and Kind's College, at Cambridge, which was established by 
 Henry vi. Both the bishop and the king founded great schools in 
 connection with their colleges, to supply them with students. Wyke- 
 ham thus set up Winchester school, and Henry vi. Eton. But 
 though such measures rendered the means of study more accessible, 
 the spirit that inspired study was seldom very strong. The best 
 thought and literature were outside the universities, which remained 
 the homes of the decaying scholasticism of the Middle Ages. 
 
 4. Deficient as was the fifteenth century in strenuous purpose and 
 liigh ideals, its history is in no wise altogether a history of decline. 
 Despite the fierce fighting at home and abroad, Eng- pposnerltv 
 land did not altogether stand still. The quarrels of of the 
 kings and nobles affected but little the life of the fifteenth 
 ordinary man. Even during the Wars of the Roses c®"t^"''y- 
 tlie simple Englishman managed to tiU his farm and seU his goods, 
 with Uttle regard to the clash of party strife. Farmers throve by 
 rea.son of gootl harvests and improvements in cultivation. Villein- 
 age steadily died out because it was more profitable to cultivate the 
 soil by means of free labour. In particular, the constant demand for 
 Engli.sh wool from the Netherlands made sheep-farming a profit- 
 able business for farmer and landlord alike. All classes prospered 
 through tlie increase of trade and the beginnings of our foreign 
 commerce ; when Edward iv. began to bring back order and strong 
 government, progress became rapid. Population increased greatly, 
 though it was still not very high, and England probably numbered 
 at the end of our period about four million inhabitants. 
 
 5. In the towns trade was brisk and increasing. It was the 
 time of the greatest influence of the craft-guiUis. These were olubs 
 
302 BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY [1399- 
 
 or societies formed by members of each of the chief trades practised 
 within a town. They served as benefit societies to shield their 
 
 members from misfortunes, and as social clubs which 
 and trade^ celebrated holidays by feasts, processions, and solemn 
 
 services in church. Besides thus encouraging self- 
 help and good-feUowship, they kept prices steady, watched over the 
 quality of the articles produced, and protected the guild brethren 
 from undue competition and the cutting down of profits. Foreign 
 commerce was on the increase, and at last a fair proportion of it 
 was falling into English hands. In earlier days the Easterliugs, 
 or merchants from the Hanse towns of Northern Germany, the 
 Venetians, and other Italians, had the bulk of English commerce 
 in their own hands. Since the great naval victories of Edward iii. 
 Englislimen took more readily to the sea. Shipbuilding developed, 
 and numerous commercial treaties opened up foreign ports to 
 English enterprise. The English merchants formed societies for 
 mutual assistance. Of these the most famous was the society of 
 the Merchant Adventurers, which set up its factories in the Scan- 
 dinavian kingdoms, and began to compete successfully with the 
 Hanse merchants for the trade of the Baltic and North Sea. 
 London was crowded with ships, and flourished exceedingly. Bristol, 
 the chief western port, prospered on account of the Irish trade, and 
 obtained a large share of the commerce with Iceland, whose stoi-my 
 seas were a rare school of seamanship. The export of wool, still 
 our chief product, was mainly conducted through Calais, the seat 
 of the stai^le, and now a thoroughly English town. As the ojien 
 door through which English wool was exported to the clothing 
 towns of the Netherlands, it was as important in commerce as it 
 was in politics as the gate which opened up France to the invasion 
 of English armies. 
 
 6. The increased prosperity of the towns and country alike was 
 seen in the increasing number and splendour of the churches and 
 . p public buildings. A large number of stately and mag- 
 
 pendicular nificent parish churches were erected all over the land, 
 apchitee- They were built in the Perpendicular style of Gothic 
 ^"''®* architecture, which continued to be the one fashion of 
 
 building until the middle of the sixteenth century. The later Per- 
 pendicular buildings were even more costly and sj»acious than those 
 of the reign of Edward lii., and were infinitely more numerous. One 
 feature of the style was the erection of beautiful and richly adorned 
 towers ; others were the magnificent timber roofs, or the fantastic 
 and elaborate stone vaulting, in which ornament and decoration 
 
-1485.1 BFITATN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 303 
 
 were pursued for their own sake. The culmination of this is to be 
 found in the fan tracery of the vaults of Henry vi.'s chapel of 
 King's College, Cambridge, or Henry vii.'s chapel at the east end 
 of Westminster Abbey, both characteristic buildings of the period. 
 Though this style is less pure than the earlier Gotliic, it is still 
 very rich, impressive, and magnificent. Nor were churches, colleges, 
 and monasteries the only structures which men now set up. Private 
 liou.ses were now built in a more durable and comfortable fasliiou, 
 and even the warlike nobles gave up erecting gloomy 
 castles for their abodes, preferring in their stead large, buildings 
 well • lighted, and roomy mansions, which, though 
 following the Hues of the old castles, and capable of standing a 
 siege, were built with a primary regard for the comfort of those 
 living in them rather than with the view of keeping out the enemy. 
 Magnificent specimens of the castellated mansions of the nobles of 
 this period are to be seen in the ruined houses of Tattershall, in 
 Lincolnshire, and Hurstmonceaux, in Sussex, both of which belong 
 to the reign of Henry vi. They are both remarkable as being 
 among tlie earliest brick buildings erected in England since Roman 
 times. By the end of the century the fashion of building in brick 
 liad become common, and made it easier to erect substantial houses 
 iu districts where stone was scarce or bad. 
 
 7. New styles in dress and customs showed how general was the 
 
 change of taste. Armour became more costly and elaborate thau 
 
 ever, and efforts were made to strengthen it in such 
 
 a fasliion as would protect the wearer from bullets and Armour and 
 
 11 » .1 ,, . i . 1 weapons, 
 
 arrows as weU as from the thrust or cut of lance or 
 
 sword. The use of firearms became more general, and light hand- 
 guns, the predecessors of the later musket, were beginning to come 
 into use. Yet the long-bow, now at its prime, was still generally 
 l)referred in England to these clumsy and uncertain weapons. It 
 wati abroad rather tlian at home that new experiments were now made 
 iu the art of war. The Frencli adopted the use of artillery more 
 readily than the English, and it was by reason of the exc^ellence 
 and number of their cannon that they discomfited the long uucon- 
 tjuerable English archer, notably at tlie battle of Castillou, which 
 closed the Hundred Years' War. 
 
 8. The literature of the fifteenth century reflects the general 
 character of the age. Since the death of Chaucer there was no 
 more poetry of the highest rank, but th«» style of 
 
 (Miaucer wa.s imitated by a whole school of versitit'rs, 
 
 who wrot*< fiuenily, frwly, and vigorously, tliuugh witli litU« 
 
•304 BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY [1399- 
 
 originality or artistic gift. The best poetry of the time is to be 
 found in the large number of anonymous ballads, some of which 
 are of a high order of excellence. Another feature was the growtli 
 
 of a popular drama, which was chiefly represented by 
 th(B drama religious dramas called Mysteries, or Miracle-plays, 
 
 wherein enacted stories from Scripture, or sermons 
 in verse, setting forth the mysteries of the faith. It became the 
 custom for the townsmen to amuse themselves on holidays by 
 witnessing miracle-plays of this kind, acted in temporary theatres 
 erected in tlie streets and public squares. We have still extant the 
 cycles of dramas that delighted the citizens of Chester, York, and 
 Wakefield during this period. 
 
 9. Prose was better than poetry. There was a larger reading 
 public, but it was not very particular as to the quality of what it 
 
 read so long as it was amusing or instructive. The 
 monastic chronicles became few and feeble, as the 
 vigour of the religious life declined ; but as a compensation great 
 men began to employ private historiographers, who set down in prose 
 or verse the deeds of their patrons. These men were sometimes the 
 heralds or chaplains of their employers, and sometimes foreigners, 
 especially Italians, who were brought into the country by noblemen 
 and prelates anxious to show their sympathy for the wider and 
 fuller literary movements of lands beyond the sea. Humphrey, duke 
 of Gloucester, was the most bountiful and broad-minded of these 
 noble patrons of letters. He had in his pay an Italian who called 
 himself Titus Livius, and wrote at his master's bidding a Latin life 
 of Henry v. The Percies employed an Englishman named John 
 Harding to compose a metrical history of their house, wherein he 
 took good care not to minimize the glories of the distingiiished family 
 to which he owed his bread. It is a sign of the greater extension 
 of knowledge and the spread of the practice of composition that we 
 have for the first time collections of private and familiar correspond- 
 ence, which give us a much more vivid idea of what ordinary men 
 thought and said than can be gathered from the stiff and formal 
 official letters of state which alone survive from earlier ages. 
 Conspicuous among such collections are the Paston Letters, the 
 correspondence of a pushing and rising family of Norfolk squires, 
 which give us far the best picture that we have of the state of 
 society during the Wars of the Roses. 
 
 10. The increased demand for books led to the existence of a 
 large class of scriveners and stationers, wliose business was to copy 
 out and sell volumes for which there was a constant popular 
 
-1485.] BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 305 
 
 demand. The skill shown by these men was great, and they multi- 
 plied books with as much faitlif illness and quickness as were possible, 
 so long as every fresh example had to be written out by 
 hand. But the impossibility of producing books by the pfT^f J* 
 laborious process of copying them out in manuscript 
 set men's brains to work to devise means of multiplying them by 
 mechanical devices. In the course of this century the invention of 
 printing was soon to make obsolete the painful art of the scrivener. 
 
 11. The first books produced by mechanical means were what 
 were called block-books. In these the matter which had to be 
 reproduced was written on flat blocks of wood, and jhe inven- 
 then tlie rest of the surface of the block was cut away tlon of 
 
 so that the imttem written stood out in relief, and P'*'"' "8f* 
 when smeared over with oily ink, could be pressed or printed upon 
 pieces of paper, much as wood-cuts were multiplied in later times. 
 This method was only possible for short works of considerable 
 circulation, since it was slow and costly, and the blocks were useless 
 save for the one purpose for which they were designed. For about 
 a century, however, block-books were the only alternatives to manu- 
 scripts, until about the middle of the fifteenth century, the ingenuity 
 of John Gutenberg, a citizen of Mainz, in Germany, de\'ised the 
 method of casting movable types in metal to correspond to the 
 various letters and characters. These types could then be set up to 
 represent any combination of letters, and when the copies needed 
 were printed off, the type could be distributed and rearranged to 
 make a fresh book. Gutenberg's great invention soon spread all over 
 Euroi)e, and that the more rapidly since the first book he printed, 
 a Latin Bible, issued in 1455, was of such extraordinary beauty as 
 to rival or surpass the best type of manuscript. The result of the 
 spread of printing was that books became suddenly cheapened and 
 multiplied, and that a great imi)etus was given to reading and study. 
 
 12. In Edward iv.'s time printing was brought into England 
 by a Kentishman named William Caxton, a shrewd and successful 
 merchant, settled for many years in Flanders, who „ . 
 learnt in the Netherlands and in Gennany the new caxton, 
 art about which all interested in books were talk- the first 
 ing. He bought ty^ws from a Flemish printer, and, English 
 about 1474, pro<luced with them at Brugi»s, in 
 Flanders, the first printed books in English. These were A 
 romance called a Reruyell of the Histories of IVoy, and a treatise 
 en The Game and Play of Chess. In 1477, Caxton went back to 
 >^gland, and set up his press under the shadow of Westminster 
 
306 BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY [1399- 
 
 Abbey, where he printed and published many books, both in English 
 and Latin. Caxton was not only a good business man but a com- 
 petent scholar, who wrote prefaces to his books and translated 
 many of them into English. Edward iv. and Richard in. and 
 the more cultivated nobles were his patrons. After his death 
 in 1491, his press went to his pupil, Wynkyn de Worde. Other 
 men followed their example, and before the end of the century, the 
 art of printing was firmly established in England. So powerful 
 was the press by this time, that the king and the Church would 
 allow only those books to be printed which had obtained a licence. 
 
 13. One feature of this period is the growth of an independent 
 English-speaking state in Scotland. So constant was the hostility 
 of the northern and southern kingdoms that it was 
 in the ^^ France rather than to its neighbour that the little 
 
 fifteenth Scottish kingdom looked for support and guidance. It 
 century. ^g^g characteristic that, for example, Scottish buildings 
 which in earlier ag-es had been erected after the same fashion as 
 those in England, now followed the French rather than the 
 English style. Thus there is hardly any Perpendicular Gothic 
 in Scotland, though builders were as busy beyond the Tweed as 
 in England during the late fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. 
 The Scottish churches of this time follow in preference the Flam- 
 boyant or late Gothic of France, which differs in some Avays more 
 widely from contemporary English art than any other mediaeval 
 style. A comparison of the Flamboyant churches of Melrose or St. 
 Giles, Edinburgh, with the English churches of the same date, will 
 show how deeply divided against itseK English-speaking Britain 
 had become. It was the same with domestic architecture, where the 
 Scottish barons erected for themselves imitations of French castles 
 rather than English manor-houses. When in 1508 the art of 
 printing was tardily introduced into Scotland, it was in France that 
 the earliest Scottish printers learnt their craft. In law, in the 
 same way, the Scots looked to France and the Roman Civil Law 
 rather than to the customary law of England, which was originally 
 common to all parts of the English-speaking race. In literature, 
 also, the court speech of Edinburgh was, as we have seen, the old 
 Northumbrian dialect, and not the Midland tongue which Caxton, 
 like Chaucer, adopted as the most appropriate for English literary 
 speech. Yet the ties of common language stUl counted for some- 
 thing. James i., a cultivated and intelligent king, brought back 
 from his long EngUsh captivity a sincere love for Chaucer's poetry, 
 and wrote his own poem, called the Kingis Qiihair, in the style of 
 
-1485.] BRITAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 307 
 
 the soutliern master. Prom this time the fashion of Chauoer took 
 a deep hold on Scottish men of letters. All through the fifteenth 
 century Scots poets, like Robert Henryson, set forth in the northern 
 form of English spirited imitations and adaptations of Chaucer's 
 themes and metres, which show that there was more true poetic 
 spirit to the north than to the south of the Tweed. The reigns 
 of the early Stewart kings witnessed in this, and in many other 
 ways, a wonderful growth of civilization, order, and i)rosperity. 
 Historians of the school of Barbour described the stirring deeds of 
 the heroes of the War of Independence, and a wandering minstrel 
 called BHnd Harry wrote a rude poetic romance on the erploits of 
 Wallace, the great popular hero of the north. The same i)eriod 
 also witnessed the establishment of three Scottish universities at 
 St. Andrews, Aberdeen, and Glasgow, so that the northern scholar 
 had no longer to leave his own land to obtain a learned education. 
 Save in the wild Highlands beyond the Forth, where the un- 
 changing Celtic civilization still went on without a rival, Scotland, 
 like England, was becoming awake to the new issues that were 
 soon to excite the interest of aU Eurojje. 
 
 14. The changes which we have sketched show that fifteenth- 
 century Britain was by no means standing still, though it was not 
 now, as it had been, fuUy abreast of the Continent, jheend 
 Everywhere the Middle Ages were slowly dying away, of the 
 It was an age of discoveries, of new inventions, of Middle 
 great,er love of knowledge, and of a wider interest in ^*^®*' 
 man and nature. Before long, Columbus was to make liis way to the 
 new world called America. It was already the time of the licvival 
 of LetterK, or the Renascence — that is, the now birth of learning 
 and tliought. None of the new movements hml as yet roached 
 Bribiin, but elsewhere, and especially in Italy, there had been won- 
 derful j)rogre88 made in many directions. Even in our island 
 some men were beginning to Imj interested in the new tendencies. 
 'J'hose who read deeply began to think for tliemselv(«. When men 
 began to think for themselves, modern times were already at hand. 
 Hooks nKcoMMKNDKo^KOR the Further Stodt of the Pekiou 1399-1486 
 
 Omnn's Ilirtory nf Knfflnnil, 1377-1485, in Lonjnnans P0lilic.1l HiKtory of 
 Englnnd, vol. iv. ; Stiibhs' Const itiitional Enfflnud, vol. iii., which iucludcs 
 the best survey of the political history of the |)eriod ; J.Tines Gairdiier's J/outrt 
 of Lancaster and }'o>i- (I^ingnians' E|)och8 of Mo<icrn History) ; A. CJ. Bradley's 
 Owen (Hyndwr and C. L. Kingsford's Henry V. (both in Ht-roos of tlio Nations) j 
 Oman's Warwick the Kini) Maktry a spirited skotch (Macmillan's Men of 
 Action). For Caxton and his successors, sec K. (t. DufTs Earltf Printett Hooks, 
 ch. viii.-xi. The I'atUm fitters, edited with valuable introductions by .Tanies 
 Gairdner, thro\r a flooJ of liglit ou the political and social history- of the period. 
 
BOOK V 
 
 THE TUDORS (1485-1603) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 HENRY VII. (1485-1509; 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1485. Accession of Henry vir. 
 
 1487. Imposture of Lambert Simnel. 
 
 1492. Treaty of Etaples ; beginning of Warbeck's imposture. 
 
 1494. Poynings' Law. 
 
 1496. The Magnus Intercursus. 
 
 1499. Execution of Warbeck and Warwick. 
 
 1503. Marriage of James iv. and Margaret Tudor. 
 
 1509. Deatii of Henry vii. 
 
 1. Henry vii. had been schooled by his early trials in prison and 
 exUe to repress his feelings, and to regard his own interests as his 
 
 primary care. Silent, cold, suspicions, and reserved, 
 Henpv^Vir ° ^^® ^^^ never able to make himself popular, though he 
 
 delighted in fine clothes and the pageantry of liis 
 office. Prudent, careful, and politic, he was remorseless to those who 
 stood in his way, though never capricious or bloodthirsty. Greedy 
 as he was of wealth and power, he refused to regard himself as the 
 mere chief of the Lancastrian faction, and did his best to make 
 himself king over the whole nation. One of his first acts was to 
 marry the Lady Elizabeth of York, the daughter of Edward iv., 
 and, by her brothers' disappearance, the nearest i-epresentative of 
 the house of York. He hoped thereby that the friends of Edward 
 IV., who had hated the usurpation of Richard, would thus become 
 his supporters. Anyhow it was certain that the children of Henry 
 and Elizabeth would have a clearer title to the throne han any 
 king after Richard n. 
 
 2. The long faction fight could not be ended in a day, and the 
 308 
 
-1487. J HENRY VII. 309 
 
 first years of the new reign seemed but a continuation of the old 
 
 struggles of the rival houses. Henry had to reward Iiia followers, 
 
 and though he deprived few Yorkists of their estates continuance 
 
 and titles, the return of the Lancastrian exiles, and of the old 
 
 the elevation of his friends and kinsfolk to high Party 
 
 strufirfiriGs 
 rank, naturally changed the balance of parties. The 
 
 Yorkists at once sought to redress their fortunes by rebellion, and 
 
 Henry vii. soon found, like Henry iv., that his real difficulty was 
 
 not in conquering England, but in holding it. 
 
 3. The first Yorkist rising was in 14^B6, when Lord Level and 
 the StafPords, the kinsmen of the late duke of Buckingham, broke 
 
 • into rebellion at once in different parts of the country. 
 They were easily put down. Without a leader, it was ^J"!** ^°iTo'k 
 hard for the Yorkists to act together. Their natural 
 head was the wife of the Lancastrian king, while their nearest male 
 representative, Edward, earl of Warwick, the son of the murdered 
 Clarence and a daughter of the king-maker, was detained a close 
 prisoner in the Tower by the suspicious Henry. 
 
 4. Outside England, circumstances were more favourable to the 
 Yorkists. Edward iv.'s sister, Margaret of Burgundy, the widow 
 of Charles the Rash, still possessed great influence in Lambert 
 the Netherlands, and encouraged every plot agaipst SImnel, 
 tho hated Tudors. Though Ireland was for all prac- *'**'• 
 
 tical purposes independent of England, and ruled by its own clan 
 chieftains and feudal lords, yet the house of York, as heir of the 
 Mortimers, had a strong position among the leading Irish families. 
 There were many Irish barons eager to make loyalty to York an 
 excuse for throwing o£E even nominal obedience to the English 
 king. Chief among these was the earl of Kildare, the head of the 
 Leinster branch of tho great Norman house of Fitzgerald. Kildare 
 had l)een made dt<puty. or governor, of Ireland by Richard in., 
 and was no friend to Henry Tudor. Though the new king had 
 not ventured to take away from him his office, he had set over him 
 as lord lieutenant his uncle, Jasper Tudor, now duke of Bedford. 
 This so much irritated Kildare that he gladly fell in with the 
 scheme hatched by Margaret of Burgundy to supply the Yorkists 
 with a pretext for a frosli rebellion. In 1487 there landed in 
 Ireland a pretty boy. al)out twelve years old, accompanied by a 
 priest, who gave out that the child was Edward, earl of Warwick, 
 who, he (said, had escaped from the Tower. The Fitzgeralds at 
 onoe took up the cause of tlie youth, and had him crowned king in 
 Dublin. Really, the pret^ndfT was one Lambert Simnel, the son of 
 
3IO HENRY VII. [1487- 
 
 an Oxford org-an-maker. Having no true prince iii whose name 
 they could fight, the Yorkists set up this impostor as their candidate 
 for the tlirone. It was easy for Henry to defeat so transparent a 
 fraud. He took the real Warwick out of prison, so that the 
 Londoners could see for themselves that the boy-king in Ireland 
 was a counterfeit. Before long, Simnel's friends were reinforced 
 by the exile Lovel and a troop of German mercenaries, under 
 Martin Schwara. They were now emboldened to cross the Channel 
 and try their fortunes in England. But few English joined the 
 motley host of Irish, Germans, and Yorkists. The invaders were 
 easUy defeated at the battle of StoTce, near Newark, and the pre- 
 tended Warwick fell into the king's hands. Henry showed his * 
 contempt for the impostor by giving him a free pardon, and 
 making him first turnspit in the royal kitchen. Henry was, how- 
 ever, still so weak that he forgave JCildare, the real author of the 
 revolt. 
 
 5. During the first years of his reign, Henry had many troubles 
 abroad. Besides the old duchess of Burgundy, both Scotland and 
 
 France were unfriendly to him. To meet the hostility 
 
 The Breton ^^ Charles viii. of France, Henry made an alliance 
 
 succession 
 
 and the with Duke Francis of Brittany, who was at war with 
 
 treaty of }iig overlord. However, in 1488, Francis died, leaving 
 1492 ^^' *^ ^^^ ^®^^ ^^ ^^^y daughter named Anne. The 
 
 French now sought to marry the Duchess Anne to 
 their young king, Charles viii., and so unite Brittany and France. 
 This alarmed the chief enemies of France, Ferdinand, king of 
 Spain, and Maximilian of Austria, king of the Romans, who, by 
 marrying the daughter of Charles the Rash, had established him- 
 seK as lord of the Netherlands. Henry ventured to ally liimself 
 with these princes against the French, and sent small forces to 
 Flanders and to Brittany. The French now overran Brittany, 
 and in 1491 Anne was married to Charles viii. Next year (1492) 
 Henry levied a large army, and landed in France. Like Edward 
 IV. in 1475, he showed little eagerness to fight, and willingly made 
 peace with the French in the treaty of Etaples, by which the 
 French paid him a good round sum of money to ensure the with- 
 drawal of his army. This inglorious retreat of Henry disgusted 
 his allies without conciliating his enemies. 
 
 6. The friendlessness of Henry outside his kingdom soon bore 
 fruit in a new imposture, much more formidable than the weak 
 attempt of Lambert Simnel. A little before the treaty of Etaples 
 there landed in Ireland a youth of noble presence and attractive 
 
-1496] HENRY VII. 3II 
 
 manners, who declared that he was Hichard, duke of York, the 
 younger of the sons of Edward iv. whom Richard iii. had immured 
 in the Tower. He said that he had escaped when his pepj^j^ 
 brother Edward v. was slain, and had now come to Warbeck, 
 claim his inheritance. In truth, he was Perkin War- 1492. 
 beck, a native of Tournai, in the Netherlands, and inspired, like 
 Simnel, by the bitter malice of Margaret of BxirgTindy. Warbeck 
 played his part so weU that many people honestly believed in him, 
 and for seven years he was a source of constant anxiety to Henry vii. 
 
 7. Moved by Henry's clemency on a former occasion, Kildare 
 and the Fitzgeralds guve a colder welcome to Warbeck than 
 to Simnel. The new impostor soon left Ireland. 
 
 Charles viii. recognized him, and invited him to of |f" °" 
 France, where many of the exiled Yorkists gathered William 
 rouqd him. Driven from France by the treaty of ji^jg'®^* 
 Etaples, he found a refuge with Margaret of Burgundy^ 
 who declared him to be her nephew. Meanwhile, Yorkist con- 
 spirators were active in England. In 1495 these were joined by 
 Sir William Stanley, who, with his brother, in 1485 made earl 
 of Derby, had been chiefly instrumental in gaining Henry the 
 throne. Like Hotspur under Henry iv., Stanley was discontented 
 with the rewards given to him by the king, and was now eager to 
 undo the work of his own hands. His plot was discovered ; he 
 confessed his guilt, and was put to death. 
 
 8. Disappointed at the failure of his friends, Warbeck strove to 
 take his destinies in his own hands. Little success attended Ids 
 gallant attempts. He failed to effect a landing in Kent ; 
 
 another effort to win over Ireland was attended with exclusion ^ 
 indifferent success. Meanwliile, Henry had cultivated from 
 the friendship of both Charles viii. and Maximilian cr^'j'^^d"** 
 with such success that the Continent was henceforth 
 barred to the impostor. James iv., king of Scots, was still Henry's 
 enemy. In 1496 he invited Warbeck to Scotland, married him to 
 his cousin, the Lady Catharine Gordon, and invaded tlie north of 
 England, proclaiming that he was come to overthrow the usurper 
 Henry Tudor, and uphold the just claims of Richard iv. No 
 English would join a pretender backed up by the Scots, and James 
 was forced to retire without daring to fight a battle. Next year a 
 threat of invasion from England compelled the king of Scots to 
 dismiss Warbeck from his country. Once more the impostor took 
 refuge in Ireland, but soon found that his chance was as hopeless 
 ther9 M in the north. 
 
312 HENRY VII. [1496- 
 
 9. In 1496 Henry vii. made the Scots inroad an excuse for 
 exacting heavy taxes from his subjects. In 1497 the Cornishmen, 
 
 who had no fear of the Scots, rose in revolt, and. 
 The Cornish lieaded by a lawyer named Flammock, marched to 
 rising, 1497, London, and encamped on Blackheath, where, after 
 execution hard fighting, they were scattered. Warbeck took the 
 of Warbeclt bold course of landing in Cornwall, hoping that the 
 W pwiclc inhabitants of that shire, inspired by the spirit which 
 1499. ' had sent them to Blackheath, would welcome him, and 
 
 rebel once more in his favour. He soon found enough 
 followers to march eastward and besiege Exeter. Failing to capture 
 the capital of the west, he resumed his eastern march as far as 
 Taunton, where a royal army stopped his further progress. Seeing 
 tliat battle was inevitable the next day, Warbeck lost heart. 
 Leaving his followers to their fate, he took sanctuary with, the 
 Cistercian monks of Beaulieu in Hampshire. The Cornishmen, 
 abandoned by their leader, went back to their homes, and so the 
 danger to Henry's throne was over. Before long Warbeck was 
 persuaded to surrender, on the promise of his life being spared. 
 He was imprisoned in the Tower, where he made friends with the 
 captive earl of Warwick. In 1499 both Warbeck and Warwick 
 were condemned and executed, on a charge of an attempt to seize 
 the Tower and overthrow the king. Whether guilty or not, their 
 removal deprived the Yorkist party of its last sorry leaders, and 
 firmly established Henry Tudor on the throne. The Wars of the 
 Roses were at last over. 
 
 10. Henry had perceived that his chief danger from Warbeck 
 came from the unfriendliness of foreign powers. He therefore 
 
 strove to conciliate the chief princes of Europe, and 
 
 The Magnus ^g have seen how successfully he had cut at the roots 
 
 Intcpcupsus -^ 
 
 1496 and ' of the impostor's strength. The treaty of Staples had 
 
 the Malus driven Warbeck from France. It was a harder busi- 
 1506^"^^"*' ^^^'^ ^^ remove him from Flanders, since Maximilian 
 declared that the dowager duchess was free to do what 
 she liked in her own lands. Henry had, however, a useful weapon 
 against him in the close commercial relations that still bound 
 Flanders to England. By prohibiting all trade between the two 
 countries, he soon persuaded Maximilian to keep Warbeck out of 
 his dominions. In 1496 the relations between Maximilian and 
 Henry were made very cordial by a treaty called the Magnus Inter- 
 cursus, or Great Intercourse, by which trade was resumed, and both 
 princes promised not to support each other's enemies. Ten years 
 
-I SOI.] HENRY VII. 313 
 
 later, in 1506, Maximilian's son, the Archduke Philip, the real ruler 
 of the Netherlands, was driven by bad weather to take refuge in 
 an English port on his way to claim the throne of Simin. Henry 
 treated Philip with all honour, but would not suffer him to 
 continue his journey until he had signed a new treaty of commerce. 
 This favoured English traders so much that the Flemings called 
 it the Malus Intercursus — that is, the Bad Intercourse. 
 
 11. Foreign politics were more important than at an earlier 
 time, since the leading monarchs of Europe were now so powerful 
 that they had plenty of time to intervene in each other's 
 
 affairs, and their mutual jealousies and alliances led to p 
 
 the beginning of what was called the European political 
 
 Political System, in which the chief princes strove to system and 
 
 ...t, J. ■, J I. XI. J the balance 
 
 maintain a balance of power between each other, and ^f power. 
 
 prevent any one state from attaining such greatness 
 as to make it dangerous to its neighbours. After the conquest of 
 Brittany, Charles viii. of France invaded Italy in 1494, and made 
 himself for a time king of Naples. This triumph was but short- 
 lived, for the Italians contrived to drive him out, and his rivals 
 sided with them through their fear of the French. Conspicuous 
 among the enemies of France were the Emperor Maximilian i. 
 and Ferdinand, king of Aragon. Maximilian was a vain, showy, 
 and moneyless prince, whose power was not very great. Ferdinand 
 of Aragon was the wisest and strongest king of his day. He had 
 married Isatella, queen of Castile, and tlie union of the two chief 
 kingdoms of the peninsula under this couple was the beginning of 
 the great Spanish monarchy. 
 
 12. Always suspicious of France, Henry made it the main 
 object of his policy to win Ferdinand and Isabella to his side. He 
 servilely followwl their load, and sought to inai-ry liis jj^^ Spanish 
 eldest son, Artliur, prince of Wales, to their younger alliance, 
 daughter, the Infanta Catharine of Aragon. After *^*'*- 
 
 live years' negotiations, the wedding was completed in 1501. Next 
 year, however, Arthur died. Henry was .so anxious to keep up the 
 Spanish connection and to retain Catharine's liberal wedding 
 portion in England, that he proposed that the widowe<l princess 
 sliould marry his younger son Henry, who was now made Prince 
 of Wales. As a marriage of a man to his brother's widow was 
 prohibite<l by the Church, Henry obtained from Pope Julius u. a 
 diapenaaiion which suspended the law in this particular case. Thus 
 Catharine remained in England, though several years elapsed before 
 she and Henry were actually united. Meanwliile the dependence 
 
314 HENRY VII. [1503- 
 
 of Henry on Ferdinand continued. The Archduke Philip, who 
 had married Catharine's elder sister, Joan, and so became king of 
 Castile on Isabella's death, died in 1506. Soon after his visit to 
 England, Henry, already a widower, proposed to Ferdinand to 
 marry Joan of Castile, though she was a madwoman. 
 
 13. Moreover, ia 1503, Henry vii. wedded his elder daughter 
 Margaret to James iv., king of Scots, who had up to then been 
 The Scottish g'e^^raUy hostile. Henry hoped to wean him from 
 marriage, that close connection with France that every Scottish 
 1503. monarch had cultivated since the days of Edward i. 
 Though the first hopes of this were disappointed, this marriage 
 was so far successful that a hundred years later a descendant of 
 James and Margaret united the English and Scottish thrones. 
 
 14. Despite Henry vii.'s intrigues and alliances, the power of 
 England abroad was stUl iusignificant. It was something, how- 
 Henry's ever, that the Tudor king had shown that England 
 domestic had once more a foreign poHcy, and was no longer in 
 policy. ^j^g state of impotence and isolation which she had 
 occupied during the Wars of the Roses. Henry's best work, how- 
 over, was not abroad, but at home, where he gradually restored the 
 royal power and put an end to the weak rule and confusion which 
 had culminated in the struggle of Lancaster and York. Though 
 he was a Lancastrian, he made no attempt to govern in the con- 
 stitutional fashion of the three Henries who had preceded him. 
 He preferred to base his rule on the model of Edward iv. He 
 summoned parliament as seldom as he could, and did not scruple to 
 disregard the law of Richard iii. by raising money by benevolences. 
 He i)assed several wise laws, one of the most important being an 
 act of 1495, by which it was declared that no one who obeyed the 
 king who was reigning for the time being should be punished as a 
 traitor, whether that king ruled with a good title or not. 
 
 15. Henry vii. was fortunate in liis ministers. His chief adviser. 
 Cardinal Morton, who was both archbishop of Canterbury and lord 
 
 chancellor, was much more of a statesman than an 
 mln^"ters ecclesiastic. Morton served the king too faithfully to 
 
 be popular, and was particularly shrewd in filling the 
 king's coffers by indirect devices that did not openly break the 
 law. After his death, in 1500, Richard Fox, bishop of Winchester, 
 was one of Henry's chief advisers, but the most trusted confidants 
 of the king's latter years were two men of lower rank, Edmund 
 Dudley and Richard Empson. Denounced by the people as Henry's 
 "horse-leeches and skin-shearers," they managed to fill both the 
 
-1509.] HENRY VII. 315 
 
 king's pockets and theii' own by devices muoli more odions than 
 any that Morton had indulged in. Throug-h their help, and 
 through the rigid economy which never deserted him, Henry 
 accumulated a store of treasure such as no previous English king 
 had gathered together. ^ 
 
 16. Englishmen could afPord to submit to Henry's exactions, 
 since he kept the land in better order than it had known for a 
 century. The chief trouble of fifteenth-century j>gH„„fi-jn 
 England had been in the inordinate jwwer of the of the 
 nobles. Henry was doing a service to the people as '',?*^*''i,^*^ 
 well as to the throne when he devoted his best energies 
 
 to compelling the turbulent nobles to obey the law like ordinary 
 citizens. A chief means by which the nobles had defied the law was 
 through the custom of livery and maintenance, whereby aU who wore 
 the badge or livery of a lord were bound to support him in all his 
 quarrels, while the lord in return was bound to maintain his livery- 
 men. This meant that he was to back them up in whatever trouble 
 beset them, and either to coerce the law-courts not to pass sentences 
 against them, or, if they were condemned, to see that the sentences 
 against them were not carried out. Many statutes had been passed 
 making livery and maintenance unlawful, but none of them had 
 succeeded, since they were carried out by those very courts which 
 were so powerless against the great nobles. In 1487 Henry pa^ised 
 a fresh act against livery and maintenance, by which a new court was 
 established to carry out the law. This court consisted of ministers 
 of state of such high rank that they were not amenable to the 
 l)res8uro which the nobles were so often able to exert against the 
 judge and jury of an ordinary assize court. This body was one 
 source of the famous Star Chamber, which was to serve later 
 raonarchs in such good stead. Through this new court,. Henry's 
 statute was carried out so thoroughly that the abuses of livery and 
 maintenance were speedily ended. The fate of tlie nobles ruined in 
 attempts te resist Henry showed that the miglitiest barons were no 
 longer above the law. In thus breaking down the power of the 
 aristecracy, Henry vii. laid solid foundations for that Tudor 
 despotism which attained its culminating point under Henry viii. 
 and Elizabeth. 
 
 17. Henry vii. also did a little to extend strong government to 
 Wales and Ireland. Proud of his Welsh descent, he Henry VII, 's 
 called his eldest son after the famous British king Welsh and 
 Arthur, and sent him te rule his principality from ''"'**' Po'^cv. 
 Ludlow, the old home of the Mortimera. The council of alvisers te 
 
3l6 HENRY VII. [1509. 
 
 the young- prince became the nucleus of the body which in the next 
 reign became the Council of Wales. In Ireland more immediate 
 steps were necessary, and after Warbeck's first attempted landing, 
 Henry deprived Kildare of his deputyship, and sent Sir Edward 
 Poynings to Ireland as his successor. A plain Englishman, 
 superior to the local feuds of the land he ruled, Poynings passed in 
 1494 the famous Irish act of parliament, called Poynings' Law, by 
 
 which all English laws were declared to be of force in 
 Law^ "494 Ii'eland, and the Irish parliament was forbidden to 
 
 pass any measure until it had received the approval of 
 the king's council in England. Thus Ireland was made definitely 
 dependent on the English goveriunent of the day. Henry had not, 
 however, power to go far in tlie direction thus defined by Poynings. 
 Before long he again made Kildare his deputy, thinking that the 
 cheapest way of keeping some sort of order was to invest one of 
 the Irish magnates with the exercise of the royal authority. " All 
 Ireland," he was told, " could not rule the earl of Kildare." Henry 
 is reported to have answered, " Then let the earl of Kildare rule 
 all Ireland." Thus Ireland still remained practically independent 
 under its own clan chieftains and feudal barons. 
 
 18. In this as in so many other matters, Henry vii. was only 
 sowing that others might reap. But, when prematurely aged by 
 
 the toils of statecraft, the first Tudor king died in 
 Henry VII 1509, he had established the infant dynasty on such a 
 
 solid basis that his son and successor became from the 
 moment of his accession one of the strongest of English monarchs. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY (150^1529) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1509. Accession of Henry viii. 
 
 151 1. The Holy League. 
 
 1513. Battles of the Spurs and Flodden. 
 
 1515. Francis I., king of France; LVopia published. 
 
 1517. Beginning of the Reformation in Germany. 
 
 1519. Charles v., emperor. 
 
 1521-1525. War with France. 
 
 1521. Fall of Buckingham. 
 
 1525. Battle of Pavia. 
 
 1527. Henry applies for a divorce. 
 
 1529. Fall of Wolsey, 
 
 1. Henry viii. was only eighteen years old when he succeeded 
 his father as king' of England. Tall, robn.st, and well-built, with 
 a round and fair-complexioned face, and short-cut, 
 bright, auburn hair, Henry was the handsomest Henry%1ll? 
 sovereign in Christendom. He was a splendid athlete, 
 an accomplished horseman, an enthusiast for the chase, and an 
 excellent tennis-player. He looked every inch a king, with his 
 stately form set off by gorgeous attire, glittering with jewels and 
 gold. Though tenacious of his dignity, his friendly hearty manner 
 won him the love of rich and poor alike. CarefuUy educated by 
 his father, he played and sang well, spoke several languages fluently, 
 and delighted in the society of scholars. Though seemingly ab- 
 sorbed in a round of pleasure and amusement, he never forgot that 
 his real work was to rule England. His strength of will and 
 stubbornness of purpose made him one of the very ablest of our 
 kings. He knew what he wanted, and had few scruples as to how 
 to get it. A shrewd judge of character, he chose his ministers 
 well, and used them to the uttermost. He was selfish, greedy, 
 hard-hearted, without the faintest gleam of pity or of softness. 
 Ever stern and relentless, he became in later life a cruel and 
 hateful tyrant ; but he never quite lost the love of his subject*, 
 
 3'7 
 
3l8 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [1509- 
 
 and there always remained, amidst the worst excesses of his later 
 life, some touch of his lionlike will and splendid force of purpose. 
 
 2. Henry was the first king since Henry v. whose title no man 
 seriously disputed. Inheriting the fruits of his father's painful and 
 
 laborious poKcy, and the great store of treasure that 
 of Empson ^^ elder king had hoarded up, Henry aspired to play 
 and Dudley, a leading part in European politics. He felt that he 
 
 could take up a bolder and more popular line than 
 Henry vii. He strove to win over the people to his side, while he 
 completed his father's work of crushing the old nobility and the 
 great churchmen, who had so long stood in the way of the royal 
 power. His ambition was to rule England as a strong but popular 
 and national despot, and his people, long accustomed to find in the 
 king their best protection against aristocratic licence and misrule, 
 gave him a hearty and ungrudging support. In his eagerness to 
 win popular favour, he sent to the Tower Empson and Dudley, the 
 hated agents of his father's grasping extortion. At first they were 
 charged with tyrannising over the king's subjects in their collection 
 of the taxes, but this true accusation was dropped for a foolish 
 charge of treason and conspiracy against the king. Early in 1510 
 parliament passed an act of attainder against them as traitors. A 
 few months later both were beheaded on Tower Hill. 
 
 3. Though remorselessly sacrificing to popular hatred the most 
 notorious of his father's subordinate agents, Henry continued in 
 
 ofiice the tried ministers who had really fashioned 
 minlste^s^ Henry vii.'s policy. They were mainly bishops and 
 
 nobles of high position, but of no great ability or 
 energy. The foremost among them were Richard Fox, bishop of 
 Winchester, and Thomas Howard, earl of Stirrey. Fox was a good 
 and pious man, but anxious to give up politics ; and Surrey, though 
 a capable soldier, and the only conspicuous representative of the 
 older nobles who remained unswervingly faithful to the king, was 
 not clever enough to be able to give effect to the ambitious schemes 
 of his young master. To carry out these an abler and more 
 strenuous helper was necessary, and Henry soon found a minister 
 after his own heart in Thomas Wolsey, The son of a substantial 
 Ipswich merchant, Wolsey early distinguished himseK at Oxford, 
 
 but soon abandoned the student's career to become 
 Wot ev chaplain to the archbishop of Canterbury. Bishop Fox, 
 
 who thought well of him, gave him a footing at court, 
 and under Henry vii. he had shown his capacity in several embassies. 
 Under the young king he became dean of Lincoln and almoner. 
 
-151 1.] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 319 
 
 Fox's gradual withdrawal from politics guve Wolsey his oppor- 
 tunity, and the growing complication of foreign politics soon made 
 him indispensable to Henry. In 1514 he became bishop of Lincoln, 
 and, before the end of the year, archbishop of York. In 1515 he 
 was made lord chancellor, and the pope sent him a cardinal's hat. 
 For sixteen years Wolsey was supreme both in Church and State. 
 Fresh preferment was heaped upon him, until he enjoyed the 
 revenues of three or four bishoprics and of one of the richest 
 abbeys in England. He lived on terms of intimate friendship with 
 Henry, and though never gainsaying the fierce king's wishes, was 
 able to control his policy as no other minister of the reign ever 
 did. He was an indefatigable worker, and kept all the business 
 of the state under his own control. Equally competent to organize 
 an army and to conduct a subtle diplomatic intrigue, he was alike 
 able to formulate a great policy and to plod patiently through the 
 dull details of administration. He affected a pomp tind ostentation 
 such as the proudest nobles did not aspire to ; but he posed as the 
 friend of the poor, listening patiently to their lawsuits, and dealing 
 out to them even-handed justice. The great nobles both envied 
 him and hated him, recognizing in him the chief instrument em- 
 ployed by the king for their abasement. He had few of the strict 
 virtues of the churchman, though he was a munificent patron of 
 learning, and wished to see the clergy better educated and more 
 energetic. He had something of the pride, the greed, the ostenta- 
 tion, and love of pleasure of his master ; but he had a clear vision 
 of the right poUcy for his country, and without his rare gifts the 
 young king's reign would have been shorn of much of its glory. 
 
 4. The ability and energy of Wolsey were of special service to 
 his ma.ster in the region of foreign politics. Under Henry vii. 
 England hatl been of little account in European 
 affairs; and the old king's fidelity to the Spanish n^miFJ' 
 alliance had met with but scanty recompense from 
 Ferdinand of Aragon. As in the days of Henry vii.. the rivalry 
 of Louis XII. of France and of Ferdinand of Spain was the 
 central fact of the European situation, and Italy had become more 
 than ever the prize of victory. Louis, as duke of Milan, was the 
 chief power in Northern Italy, and Ferdinand, as king of Naples 
 and Sicily, dominated the south of the peninsula. Both princes 
 threw themselves into the complicated intrigues of the Italian 
 statesmen, and shared their fears of the aggressions of the wise, 
 strong, and wealthy republic of Venice. So far did this fear lead 
 them, that in 1508 Ferdinand and Louis forgot their rivalry for a 
 
320 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [15 ii- 
 
 moment, and united with tiie Emperor Maximilian i. in the League 
 of Cambrai against Venice. This union of all the chief powers 
 of the Continent had the effect of isolating England from all 
 opportunity of taking part in Continental poKtics. Nevertheless, 
 Henry viii. kept on good terms with Spain, and witlxin a few 
 weeks of his accession, he carried out his long-deferred marriage 
 with Catharine of Aragon, Ferdinand's daughter, and his brother 
 Arthur's widow. For three years the contiuuance of the League 
 of Cambrai made Henry powerless to take a line of his own. But 
 the clever Yenetian statesmen began to play upon the jealousies of 
 the ill-assorted coalition arrayed against them, and in 1511 they 
 succeeded in breaking up the alliance altogether. Julius 11., the 
 fierce and warlike pope, who had taken a prominent part in the 
 league, became alarmed lest the destruction of Venice should be 
 followed by the establishment of French rule in Italy. He per- 
 suaded Ferdinand and Maximilian to break off their connection 
 The Holv with France, and to join in a new combination with the 
 League, Venetians, whose object was to drive the French out 
 
 *S^1' of Italy. This league was called the Holy League, 
 
 because the pope was at the head of it. 
 
 5. Henry vnr. was delighted that the break-up of the con- 
 federates of Cambrai into two factions gave him a chance of taking 
 Henry Joins ^^P ^ ^^® ^^ ^^^ own. He joined the Holy League, 
 the Holy hoping to win glor'y for himself by gaining victories 
 League. ^^^^ ^^^ French, and believing that with the help 
 of Maximilian and Ferdinand he might again bring Nonnandy 
 and Gascony under the English king's rule. Wolsey showed won- 
 derful energy in raising armies to fight his master's battles, and in 
 levying the sums of money necessary to equip and feed them. It 
 was the first time that England actively entered into a general 
 European war waged on the large scale of modern times. 
 
 6. In 1512 there was fighting all over Europe. The Holy League 
 drove the French out of Milan, and Ferdinand of Aragon con- 
 The war In quered the little kingdom of Navarre, which was closely 
 1512 and allied to France. Henry sent his cousin, Thomas 
 1513. Grey, marquis of Dorset, with a considerable army to 
 the north of Spain, hoping that the Spaniards would co-operate 
 with him in his attempt to win back Gascony, the ancient heritage 
 of the English kings. But Ferdinand was busy with Navarre, and 
 left the English to look after themselves. The raw English troops 
 were kept inactive ; and disgust at the weakness of their generals, 
 and complaints of the badness of the food and drink supplied to 
 
-i5«3-] 
 
 HENRY VI II. AND WOLSEY 
 
 321 
 
 them, soon drove them into mutiny. Dorset was forced by his o^gi 
 soldiers to return to England without accomplishing- anything at 
 all. It was a ludicrous result after all Henry's fine talk of foreign 
 conquests. 
 
 7. In 1513 Henry and Wolsey made fresh efforts to restore the 
 credit of their arms. The king himseK led an army through the 
 open gate of Calais into the French king's lands, and gattle of 
 the needy emperor, who claimed to be Caesar Augustus, the Spurs, 
 and lord of the world, appeared in the English camp, 1^'3. 
 and greedily took EngUsh pay. Henry defeated the French at 
 Guinegatte with so much ease that the English called their victory 
 
 'Dunkirk 
 
 ^'^r^Pf^i7M!Sj5^^^^^"rTv^''*^^''"^^ Boundaries of France and 
 
 -'^^alai^S(i5»o)&(»588) Netherlands 1550. — — 
 
 THE KKENCH AND NKTIIERt.ANDISH BORDERS IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTLRY. 
 
 the Battle of the Spurs, since the enemy made more use of their 
 spurs in their flight than of their swords in the struggle. This 
 victory led to the capture of the towns of Therouanne and Tournai. 
 Wolsey, who had served all through the campaign with but little 
 regard to the peaceful character of a prelate, was now made bishop 
 of Tournai as the reward of his efforts. 
 
 8. After the ancient fasliion, the French sought to weaken the 
 £nglish attack by stirring up their old allies the Scots to cross the 
 Border, James iv., though Henry vili.'s brother-in- law. eagerlj 
 
322 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 
 
 [1513- 
 
 abandoned his new friendship with the English in favour of the 
 traditional policy of the Scottish kings. About the time of the 
 
 Battle of the Spurs he crossed the Tweed at the head 
 FieM^1513 ^^ ^ well-equipped and gallant army, and easily 
 
 captured many of the border castles. The earl of 
 Surrey hastened to the north to expel the intruder. On Surrey's 
 approach, James took up a strong position on Flodden Edge, one 
 of the northern offshoots of the Cheviot hills, a few miles south of 
 
 Emery Wallter s 
 
 A. First position of the Scottish army. 
 
 B. Second position of the Scottish army. 
 
 C. Position of the two armies at tbe beginning of the battle. 
 
 1. The Earl of Surrey. a. Borderers. 
 
 2. The English left. b. King of Scots. 
 
 xxxx Their flank charge c. Highlanders, 
 
 during the battle. d. Scottish reserve. 
 
 Coldstream. The deep and broad river Till protected his right 
 flank, and a marsh made his left hard to get at. Surrey, who was 
 on the opposite or east bank of the Till, was unable to attack with 
 advantage, but by a clever march northwards he succeeded in 
 crossing the Till at Twizel Bridge, and put liimseK between the 
 Scots army and Scotland. As Surrey moved northwards, James 
 
-I5I4-] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 323 
 
 foolishly abandoned Flodden Edge and stationed his army on 
 Branxton Hill, a lower elevation, at some distance to the north. 
 Surrey turned south to meet him, and on his approach, the Scots 
 came down from the hill, and ou September 9 tlie decisive battle 
 was fought in the plain at its foot. The Scots king blundered to 
 the last, and the four divisions into which his army was divided 
 were stationed so far apart that they could do little to help each 
 other. The struggle soon resolved itself into a fierce hand-to-hand 
 fight. Though the borderers on the Scots' left carried all before 
 them, the English left easily scattered the Highlanders who fought 
 on the Scots' right. In the centre there was a prolonged struggle 
 between Surrey and James, but when the English left turned from 
 the pursuit of the Highlanders and took James in fiank and rear, 
 all that the Scots could do was to sell their lives as dearly as 
 possible. The northern army was utterly destroyed, and James, 
 with the bravest of his nobility, lay dead on the field. The 
 victorious Surrey was rewarded by being made duke of Norfolk, a 
 title which his father had forfeited by his support of Richard iii. 
 
 9. Flodden Field was the only great exi)loit in the war. Henry 
 was bitterly disappointed with the result of his intervention on the 
 continent. He had got no help from his selfish allies, 
 
 who only looked after their own interests, and he saw France and 
 that it was hopeless to expect to win by English Scotland, 
 resources alone new victories that could match with 
 Cr^cy and Agincourt. Louis xii., who had been finally driven out 
 of Italy, was old and broken in health, and wishful to end his days 
 in peace. Julius 11. was dead, and the new pope Leo x. was anxious 
 not to risk the results of his victories by continuing the war. 
 Moreover, after James iv.'s death, his widow, Margaret Tudor, 
 rule<l over Scotland in the name of her little son, and won over the 
 country to the English side. It thus became easy for Henry to 
 make peace with France and Scotland, and he had little scruple in 
 throwing over his father-in-law, Ferdinand, wlio had helped him so 
 badly. The peace with France was cemented by the marriage of 
 Henry's younger sister, Mary, to Louis xii. With his two sisters 
 reigning over the Frencli and Scots, Henry came easily out of a 
 war that had brought him more expense and worry than glory. 
 
 10. For the next seven years England enjoyed unbroken i)eace. 
 The special feature of this time was the dying ofE 
 
 of the older generation of rulers, in whose places n-ujcgs"* 
 
 arose young, vigorous, and able princes, of the same age 
 
 and with the same ambitions as the king of England. Louia xil. 
 
324 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 
 
 [i5'5- 
 
 died early in 1515, whereupon his widow speedily married her old 
 lover, Charles Brandon, duke of Suffolk, the personal friend and 
 boon companion of her brother. Francis i., Louis' cousin, became 
 king of France. He was ambitious and warlike, and at once renewed 
 the struggle for Milan, winning in 1515 the great battle of 
 3Iarignano, which restored him to the possession of that duchy, and 
 forcing his enemies to make peace on terms that left Milan under 
 
 French rule. In 1516 Ferdinand of Aragon died, and was siic- 
 ceeded by his grandson, Charles of Austria. Charles's mother was 
 Joan, elder daughter and heiress of Ferdinand and Isabella, and 
 his father, the Archduke Philip, was the son and heir of the 
 Emperor Maximilian and of Mary of Bui'gundy, the only daughter 
 of Charles the Bold. On Ferdinand's death, Charles, who was 
 already lord of the Netherlands, also became king of Spain and 
 Naples and ruler of the great empire which Spanish adventm-ers 
 were winning by the sword in the newly discovered continent of 
 
-i5«9] 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 
 
 325 
 
 America. In 1519 tho Emperor Maximilian died also, whereupon 
 Charles succeeded to Austria and the other hereditary dominions of 
 the Hapsburg-s. 
 
 THE GENEALOGY OF CHARLES V. AND THE HAPSBURG 
 KINGS OF SPAIN 
 
 Charles the Rash, 
 
 duke of Burgundy, 
 
 d, 1477 
 
 (see table on page 269). 
 
 Ferdinand, king m. Isabella, queen Maxihiliak i., m. Mary of 
 
 of Aragon, 
 
 d. 1616 
 (2) 
 
 of Castile, 
 
 d. 1604. 
 
 (I) 
 
 Roman emperor, 
 d. 1519. 
 
 Burgundy. 
 
 Catharine of Aragon. 
 m. (I) Arthur, pnnce 
 of Wales. 
 (2) Henry viii. 
 
 Joan, queen m. Philip, archduke of Austria, 
 
 of Castile. 
 
 and Philip i. of Spain, 
 d. 1506. 
 
 (•2) 
 
 Marv Tudor, 
 
 155"3-1558, 
 
 m. Philip II., 
 
 king of Spain. 
 
 Chables v., 1519-1556, 
 
 Roman emperor and 
 
 king of Spain. 
 
 d. 1668. 
 
 Ferdinand i., Roman 
 
 emperor (d. 1564), ancestor 
 
 of the later emperors 
 
 of the house of Austria. 
 
 (illegitimate) 
 Don John of Austria. 
 
 Philip ii. of Spain, 
 1666-1698. 
 
 Philip hi. of Spain, 1598-1621. 
 
 Philip iv. of Spain, 1621-1665. 
 
 Charles ii. of Spain, 1665-1700. 
 
 11. The once great title of Roman emperor had now been borne 
 for several g'enerations by the head of the house of Austria. But 
 every emperor was chosen by the Seven Electors, and _ 
 
 some of them were so much afraid of young Charles's Charles V. 
 power that they hesitated to appoint him to succeed his and 
 grandfather. Francis offered himself as a candidate, '^"*' * ' 
 but after a fierce contest, Charles was preferred. He was henceforth 
 called the Emperor Charles v., though the title did little to increase 
 his real resources. However, the ancient rivalries of the older 
 rulers of France and Spain were at once renewed between these 
 two ambitious sovereigns. For the rest of their lives Francis and 
 Cliarles contested fiercely for the first place in Europe. All tho 
 lesser states of Europe ranged themselves aside with one or the 
 
326 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [1520- 
 
 other, though the more prudent began to feel that the right 
 policy for them was to strive to set up some sort of balance 
 between the two great powers. It was mainly through the long 
 
 rivalry of Charles and Francis that the doctrine of the 
 of Power Balance of Power was accepted as the basis of all 
 
 European politics. It was thought to be the interest of 
 every state to prevent any of its neighbours growing so strong that 
 it could upset what was called the European Balance. The notion 
 has prevailed more or less ever since, and most of the wars and 
 treaties of the last four centuries have been directed to uphold the 
 political equilibrium between the different states in Europe. 
 
 12. Wolsey was strongly influenced by the notion of the 
 political balance, and persuaded Henry that it was his iuterest to 
 Wolsey's prevent either Francis or Charles having a decided 
 foreign preponderance over the other. Wolsey also strove to 
 policy. maintain peace between the rivals by threatening to 
 throw the weight of England on to the side that began hostilities. 
 For several years this policy succeeded, though it led to endless 
 hollow and insincere intrigues, and made both parties look upon the 
 English with suspicion. Moreover, after the contest for the 
 empire, war became inevitable, so that after aU Henry had to take 
 a side. It speaks well for the way in which the reputation of 
 England had revived that both Charles and Francis competed 
 eagerly for her support. 
 
 13. In 1520 Henry and Francis held a personal interview on 
 the border between Calais and the French king's territory. Each 
 The Field of ^^^S showed such magnificence and splendour that 
 the Cloth of men called the place of their meeting the Field of the 
 Gold, 1520. QlQ^J^ qJ QqI^_ Francis and Henry claimed to be like 
 brothers in their affection, and wasted huge sums in giving 
 elaborate entertainments to each other. There was, however, little 
 reality in these solemn declarations, and very soon afterwards Henry 
 held a less ostentatious nieeting with Charles v. at G-ravelines, and 
 came to an understanding with him. Wolsey still professed to 
 mediate between the rivals, but Henry had definitely gone over to 
 the emperor's side. He stiU hated the French as England's 
 hereditaiy enemies, and wished well to Charles v., who ruled over 
 countries bound to England by many ancient ties of friendship, 
 and was himself the nephew of Queen Catharine. Despite the talk 
 about upholding the balance, Henry threw his weight into the scale 
 which soon proved to be the heavier one. 
 
 14. Between 1521 and 1529 Charles and Francis were at war. 
 
-1529.] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY ^Zf 
 
 Henry began as an active ally of Charles, and in 1522 and 1523 
 Eng-lish armies invaded France from Calais, the second of 
 them beinp commanded by Henry's brother-in-law, ^ hk 
 Suffolk, the husband of the widowed queen of France. France, 
 But neither expedition inflicted much harm on the 1521-1525. 
 French. As during the war of the Holy League, Henry had the 
 mortification of seeing his enemies defeated by his ally, without 
 being able himself to do anything effective against them. Charles 
 drove Francis out of Italy ; and when in 1525 the gallant chivalry 
 of France again crossed the Alps and strove to win back Milan, 
 Charles won a complete victory at Pavia and took his rival captive. 
 15. The overwhelming defeat of the French made the prospect 
 of a fresh English attack on France very hopeful, and for a 
 moment there was talk of invading that country. 
 However, Wolsey had at last managed to make Henry ^f cha 'im''** 
 believe in the new theory of the Balance of Power, and the 
 He urged that Charles's victory was so complete that French 
 he seemed likely to be master of all Europe, and that 
 his preponderance might well become dangerous to England if he 
 were allowed to cmsh France altogether. Accordingly, Henry 
 broke off his friendship with Charles and made peace with France. 
 Francis, who was released from prison in 1526, again strove to 
 win back his position in Italy. He would have been very glad 
 of Henry's direct help, but the English, though professing great 
 sympathy for him, left him to do all liis fighting for himself. 
 The little princes of Italy, wiio like Henry were much afraid 
 of Charles's power, formed a league to help him to drive the 
 emperor from the peninsula. Clement vii., the pope, a nephew of 
 Leo X., put himself at the head of this confederation. But the 
 emperor proved irresistible. In 1527 he brutally sacked Rome and 
 took the pope prisoner. All Europe was horrified, but the severe 
 lesson showed the Italians that Charles was their-'real master. 
 Francis struggled on till 1529, when he made the peace of Cambrai 
 with Charles on terms tliat left the emperor supreme in Italy. 
 Henry and Wolsey had done nothing to prevent Charles's tri;unph. 
 With all their fine talk about holding the balance between the 
 rivals, they had not ventured to strike a blow to save France from 
 humiliation. Wolsey s diplomacy was as ineffective as Henry 'g 
 armies. It was useless for England to pose as the mediator of 
 Europe, when it refused to throw its weight on the weaker side. 
 It seemed almost as if the English were conscious that their power 
 counted for so little, and believed that even if it had been turned 
 
328 HENRY VIII. AND IVOLSEY [1521- 
 
 against the emperor, it wotdd have been unable to redress the 
 balance. 
 
 16. The old nobles envied Henry and Wolsey even their barren 
 triumphs on the continent, and stood aside in sullen isolation, 
 Fall of Buck- ^^8^*7 ^^^^ low-born men should have the king's chief 
 ingham, confidence, while they, whose ancestors had ruled aU 
 
 England, were quite without real power. The leader 
 of the old houses was Edward Stafford, duke of Buckingham, son 
 of the Buckingham whom Richard lii. put to death. He was a 
 proud, vain, foolish man, who was persuaded by false prophets that 
 Henry would soon die and that he himself would become king, as 
 one of the descendants of Edward iii. He talked rashly about the 
 king and the cardinal, and perhaps contemplated a real attack 
 upon them. In 1521 he was suddenly arrested and accused of 
 treason. The lords condemned him to death without much real 
 evidence. But the king said he was guilty, and they were too 
 timid or deferential to go against the king's wishes. He was 
 beheaded as a traitor, and his fate frightened the proudest of the 
 magnates into absolute subservience to the fierce and masterful king. 
 
 17. Henry might safely humiliate the nobles so long as the 
 people were on his side. But the cost of his expensive foreign 
 The king policy and wasteful court revels had long ago ex- 
 and the liausted his father's hoards of treasure, and the English 
 Commons. king's ordinary revenue was so smaU that unusual 
 expenses could only be met by fresh taxation. The House of 
 Commons was loyal to the king, and in 1512 granted him aU the 
 money he asked for to carry on the French war. But in 1522 and 
 in 1523 Henry made such vast demands upon his subjects that 
 parliament began to grow restive. The English hated nothing 
 so much as taxes, and while willing enough that the king should 
 fight the French, showed a strong disinclination to pay the ex- 
 penses necessarily involved in such a policy. The parliament of 
 1523 made a much smaller grant than the king had asked for. and 
 only gave this after Wolsey had gone down to the Commons and 
 lectured them on the necessity of supporting the king's government. 
 So serious did their attitude seem that for the six years that remained 
 of Wolsey's ministry the king never summoned another parliament. 
 In 1525, when he thought of fitting out another army, he strove 
 •pjjg to raise the money by what was called an Amicable 
 Amicable Loan, in which every one was called upon to lend to 
 Loan, 1525. ^^^ king a sixth part of his income. There was a 
 storm of resistance everywhere. It was said that Henry was 
 
-1525.] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 329 
 
 reviving benevolences, which had been abolished tinder Richard ill., 
 and the only answer Wolsey could give was that Richard was a 
 usurper and his laws invalid. A popular rebellion was threatened, 
 and Henry was forced to cancel the loan and take what money his 
 subjects offered freely. The cardinal was regarded as responsible 
 for his master's failure. Already bitterly hated by the nobles, 
 Wolsey was henceforth equally disliked by the common people. 
 
 18. New ideas were in the air, and beneath the seeming calm 
 of the times the seeds of far-reaching changes were being sown. 
 It was the time of the Renascetice — that is, of the 
 
 revival or new birth of learning. Men, who in former nagggnge 
 days had been content to take everything on trust, 
 began to ask questions for themselves, and would believe in nothing 
 that did. not seem to them good and reasonable. The remarkable 
 revival of arts and letters which had begun in Italy, gradually 
 spread itself to lands like England, where old-fashioned notions 
 had hitherto prevailed. Printing had now made books cheap and 
 accessible, and scholars studied not only the schoolmen of the 
 Middle Ages, but the classic literature of Greece and Rome. 
 Indeed, a zeal for the study of Greek, a language little known 
 in the Middle Ages, was a chief characteristic of what was called 
 the New Learning. With the revival of antiquity came some 
 sort of revival of the spirit of the ancient world. 
 
 19. The institutions and ideas of the Middle Ages had brought 
 about much good in their time, but many men liad aiow lost f^th in 
 them. The Church had been the greatest institution 
 
 of the Middle Ages, but the Church had long been in fit*ch*^ h 
 a state of decay. The papacy had ceased to be in any 
 sense the religious centre of Christendom. The popes were still 
 rich, powerful, and prominent, but it was as politicians or as 
 patrons of the new learning, rather than as spiritual guides to 
 the faithful, that they made themselves conspicuous. The chief 
 popes of the time were fierce warriors like Julius 11. or clever 
 statesmen and lovers of art and literature like Leo x. The corrup- 
 tion of the head was but a sign of the decay of the members. 
 Gross abuses were common throughout the whole Church, but 
 more harm perhaps was done by the wide spread of indifference 
 and worldliness. The great ecclesiastics had but little of the true 
 spirit of religion. Among the people there was miich superstition 
 and ungo<lliness, and but little real faith and earnestness. The 
 clergy were largely indifferent or hostile t-o tlie movements for 
 reform. They thought mainly of preserving their old privileges 
 
330 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [1509- 
 
 and their own wealth. They were getting quite out of touch with 
 their flocks. Yet, despite the growth of the new spirit, the 
 Church was still outwardly unshaken. It was as rich, as strong, 
 and as proud as ever, and though earnest men denounced its 
 corruptions, there were very few who disbelieved in its doctrines 
 or wanted to change its system. 
 
 20. The best minds in all countries were striving to make the 
 new learning as widely spread as possible, and to get rid of the 
 
 ignorance, superstition, and corruption which stood in 
 peformeps*^ the way of aU reform. Since the reign of Henry vn., 
 
 a little band of Oxford scholars had been upholding 
 the new learning in England. Conspicuous among them was 
 John Colet, who, after doing much for the revival of the study of 
 Greek in Oxford, was made dean of St. Patd's ia London. There 
 he exercised immense influence by his preaching and life. Early 
 in Henry viii.'s reign he set up a new school, called 8t. PauVs 
 school, LQ which boys were to be brought up in the spirit of the 
 new learning. He was a straightforward, high-minded, and deeply 
 religious man, who wished to make the clergy more active and 
 better educated, but who had no desire to alter the doctrines or 
 constitution of the Church. 
 
 21. Among those whom Colet's example deeply influenced were 
 the famous foreign man of letters, Erasmus of Rotterdam, who spent 
 
 many years in England, and the brilliant young English 
 and^McJr^e lawyer, Sir Thomas More. Erasmus was an enlightened 
 
 but timid scholar, who laughed at bigotry and super- 
 stition, and did good service for learning by his writings and by 
 his edition of the Greek Testament. But he had little of the 
 sturdy directness of spirit of Colet, and his thoughts were always 
 for the little world of scholars and thinkers rather than for the 
 people at large. More combined with the delicacy and insight of 
 Erasmus some of the vigour and straightforwardness of Colet. It 
 was a great disappointment to his student friends when he gave 
 up the scholar's life to become a lawyer and a statesman. But his 
 knowledge of practical afEairs gave him an insight into the roots of 
 the evil that underlay the prosperity of the times, such as no mere 
 Mere's scholar could ever possess. In his famous book Utopia, 
 
 "Utopia." written in Latin and published in 1515, he described 
 1515. with great clearness and spirit the evils of the age, 
 
 and by way of contrast drew an imaginary picture of a perfect 
 commonwealth, called Utopia, where everything was ordered for 
 the best. In this ideal state there was none of the selfishness and 
 
-1518.] HENRY VIII. AND IV0LSE7 33 1 
 
 greed for gain that he saw in the England aronnd him. Every 
 man had enough and none more than enongh. Men could think as 
 they pleased and worship Grod as they liked. They were interested 
 in reading and improving their minds, and were not allowed to 
 quarrel with each other. Very different from this, thought More, 
 was the state of affairs in England. There the rich became richer 
 and the poor poorer. Men UQwUling to work, or for whom no work 
 could be found, swarmed over the country as vagrants, thieves, and 
 murderers. The hard laws that sent all felons to the gallows were 
 useless to remedy this condition of things. The poor had nothing 
 to do but to beg and rob, for grasping landowners had found out 
 that it paid them better to turn their corn lands into pasture. 
 Sheep, More said, were devourers of men, since fewer labourers were 
 wanted to watch the great flocks of sheep that now pastured on 
 lauds which of old had been tilled to produce crops of com. But the 
 riemish weavers paid a higher price for wool than the farmers 
 could get for com, and thinking of nothing but their own private 
 gain, the landlords were stripping England of its inhabitants and 
 the poor of their daily bread. 
 
 22. Henry viii. and Wolsey never seriously grasped the need of 
 such reforms as Colet and More described. But they were not 
 untouched by the better spii-it of the times, and they 
 sometimes turned half aside from their schemes of the Church 
 selfish statecraft to strive feebly to make things 
 better. More entered into Henry's service, and the king listened 
 to his advice and treated him with great respect. Wolsey formed 
 schemes to reform the Church, and obtained from Leo x., in 1518. a 
 special appointment as papal legate, so that he could control the 
 whole English Church by virtue of his representing the pope, and 
 lord it even over the archbishop of Canterbury. He used his new 
 power to dissolve several small and corrupt monasteries, and with 
 their revenues he set up a great college at Oxford, which he called 
 Cardincd College, and a noble school at Ipswich, his birthplace, to 
 supply hia Orford college with well-trained students. It was no 
 new thing for great prelates and nobles to endow richly schools and 
 colleges. But not even William of Wykeham and Henry vi. had 
 designed their foundations on so magnificent a scale as Wolsey. 
 However, he was so bu«iy in other work that he never had time to 
 carry out hia plans properly. What he desired was wise and noble. 
 Like Colet and More, he wished to reform tlie Church from within. 
 He strove to improve education, to make the clergy work harder 
 and avoid gnross corruption. But he never set his own life in 
 
332 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [1517- 
 
 order, nor did he even offer to resign the many bishoprics whose 
 revenues enabled him to live like a prince, but whose duties 
 he never troubled himself about discharging. It required more 
 unselfishness, more faith, and more hard work than Henry and 
 Wolsey were able to give, before the abuses of the Church could 
 really be set aright. 
 
 23. On the continent, as in England, attempts were made to 
 reform the Church from within. Erasmus, the friend of More and 
 Colet, inspired those who wished to carry out such 
 ninffs ofThe schemes, but, as in England, there was too much 
 Reforma- selfishness and too little earnestness for them to 
 V?9fl^^^^~ prosper. At last a more rough and ready method 
 was tried with greater success. In 1517 Martin 
 Luther, a friar of Wittenberg, in Saxony, stirred up a great 
 agitation against the sale of indulgences. These indulgences 
 were remissions of the penance, which those who confessed and 
 repented of their sins had imposed upon them by the authority 
 of the Church. They were openly sold for money, and the sturdy 
 friar became indignant that men should be encouraged to believe 
 that a mere cash payment would do away with the 
 Martin g^j results of sin. He taught that men were not 
 
 made righteous by their good works, or formal acts, 
 but by their faith in God, not by what they did, but by what they 
 were. Finding that his teaching was condemned by Leo x., he 
 began to denounce the power of the pope and the authority of the 
 bishops. This was the beginning of the Befoi-mation. In a few 
 years Luther led aU North Germany to revolt against the papal 
 authority and the system of the Mediagval Church. His coarseness, 
 his violence, his contempt for the past, his revolutionary ideas, 
 frightened cautious reformers Kke Erasmus and More into be- 
 coming lovers of the old ways. But the sturdy zeal of the Saxon 
 friar accompKshed the work that his more timid predecessors had 
 faUed to carry out, though it was done at the price of breaking 
 up the majestic unity of the Mediaeval Church, and with a haste 
 and violence that destroyed what was good as weU as what was 
 merely corrupt and decayed. But if the work had to be done, 
 Luther's way was the only practical method of doing it. It was 
 in vain that the young Emperor Charles strove to silence the 
 audacious heretic, and patch up peace with his captive Clement vii. 
 on the basis of an alliance against the reformers. The spirit of 
 Luther spread everywhere. His followers, called after 1529 
 Protestants, could not be put down. 
 
-1525.] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 333 
 
 24. Side by side with, the Lutheran reformation, Ulrich Zwingle 
 had started a similar movement among- the Swiss at the foot of the 
 Alps. And a few years later John Calv'in, a French- 
 man, began to do in France and French-speaking oJJd'tSwin 
 countries what Luther and Zwingle had done for the 
 Germans. All these leaders of the Reformation broke utterly with 
 the old Church, and set up new Churches of their own, ba.sed on 
 principles which they believed to be more like primitive Christianity 
 than the Church of the Middle Ages. As they could not agree 
 with each other, the quarrels between the different schools of 
 reformers complicated the strife of the old and the new faiths. 
 Coming in the wake of many other far-reaching changes, the 
 religious revolution called the Reformation completed the end of 
 the Middle Ages, and ushered in the freer, wider life of modern 
 times. But there was so much unrest, disturbance, and bitterness 
 caused by the conflict of the old and the new, that men began 
 sometimes to sigh for the days before the great changes began. 
 
 25. When Luther first began to denounce the pope and the old 
 Church, every one in England was horrified at his boldness. Henry, 
 who was proud of his knowledge of theology, wrote a 
 
 book in Latin against the reformer, called the Defence andYuther 
 of the Seven Sacraments, and Leo x. was so pleased with 
 it tliat he gave Henry the style of Defender of the Faith, which 
 curiously enough still remains among the titles of our English 
 sovereigns. There were few Lollards left to welcome Luther as a 
 new Wycliffe. Even the Englishmen who were fond of grumbling 
 about the wealth, privileges, and corruptions of the clergy, had no 
 real quarrel with the Church, and Luther's methods had convinced 
 reformers like More that the old ways were better than his. Gradu- 
 ally, however, some young scholars went over to Germany and became 
 ardent followers of Luther. Chief among these was the strenuous 
 but bitter William Tyndall, who in 1525 published an English New 
 Testament, that was eagerly circulated among the few English 
 innovators, though condemned by the Church, which burned all the 
 copies of it that could be found. But Wolsey found no trouble in 
 silencing the majority of the English Protestants, and forced many 
 to give up their new doctrines. For many years they were of no 
 importance whatever. It was not through following in the foot- 
 steps of Luther that the English Reformation began, but from the 
 self-will and violence of the king himself. 
 
 26. About the time that Henry broke with Charles v., he begun 
 to grow tired of his wife, the emperor's aunt. Catharine of Arag^ou 
 
334 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 
 
 ti52S- 
 
 was five years the senior of her husband, and bad health already 
 made her an old woman. All the children of the marriage were 
 Catharine ^®^*^ except one girl, the Lady Mary. Henry now 
 of Apagon persuaded himself that the death of Catharine's other 
 and Anne children was a proof that Grod was displeased at his 
 breaking the law of the Churcli by marrying his brother 
 Arthur's widow. Most Englishmen wished Henry to have a son, 
 who might succeed peacefully to the throne, for there had been no 
 instance of a woman ruling England, and it was feared that trouble 
 might foUow if Henry died without a male heir. But the real 
 cause of Henry's scruples was the appearance at court of Anne 
 Boleyn, the lively and attractive daughter of Sir Thomas Boleyn, a 
 Norfolk gentleman, who was connected with the great house of 
 Howard by his marriage with Anne's mother, a daughter of the 
 duke of Norfolk, who had won the battle of Flodden. With her 
 the selfish king fell violently in love, and her charms made him 
 eager to divorce Catharine, that he might make her his wife. 
 
 THE HOWARDS AND BOLEYNS 
 John Howard, duke of Norfolk, /SjV Geofrey 
 
 ' killed at Bosworth, 1485. Boleyn, mayor 
 I of London. 
 
 Thomas, earl of Surrey, 
 duke of Norfolk, d. 1514. 
 
 Sir W. Boleyn, 
 
 Thomas, duke 
 
 of Norfolk, 
 
 d. 1554. 
 
 Henry, earl 
 
 of Surrey, 
 
 beheaded 1547. 
 
 Sir Edward 
 Howard, 
 
 Wiiliam, lord Elizabeth, m. Sir Thomas 
 
 Howard of 
 Effingham. 
 
 Catharine Howard, Charles, lord 
 m. Henry viii. Howard of 
 
 of Effingham 
 (Admiral in 1588). 
 
 Thomas, duke of Norfolk, 
 beheaded 1572. 
 
 Boleyn, 
 afterwards 
 
 earl of 
 Wiltshire. 
 
 Anne Boleyn, 
 m. Henry viii. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 Philip, ancestor 
 of later dukes. 
 
 Lord Thomas Howard, 
 Admiral in the Azores, 1691. 
 
 Names in italics not mentioned in text. 
 
 27. In the Middle Ages a marriage sanctioned by the Church 
 could not be dissolved. What was called a divorce meant declaring 
 that a marriage had never been a valid one from the beginning. 
 But the law of marriage was so complicated, and the Church 
 courts were so corrupt, that it was not as a rule hard for a great 
 
-1528.] HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY 335 
 
 prince like Henry to find excuses for such an annnUing of what 
 seemed a lawful wedlock. Having resolved to get rid of his 
 wife, Henry applied in 1527 to Clement vii. for a declaration that 
 his marriage was invalid. It was a particularly awk- ^^^ oriirln 
 ward time to raise this question. Catharine was the of the 
 emperor's aunt, and Charles v. had recently sacked divorce 
 Kome and had taken the pope prisoner. He was 
 therefore Clement's master, and was not likely to allow him to 
 gratify the king of England, whose desertion of the imperial cause 
 Charles had not yet forgiven. Moreover, in raising the question 
 of a divorce at all, Henry seemed to be following Luther's example 
 of questioning the power of the pope. The ordinary law of the 
 Church declared the marriage unlawful. Nevertheless, Julius ii, 
 had issued a dispensation, which made an exception from that law 
 in Henry's favour. In asking Clement to disregard that, Henry 
 pi*actically raised the question of whether Julius had power to 
 dispense with the law of the Church in his favour. It is true 
 that Henry tried to avoid that issue by suggesting that there 
 were certain irregularities of form in Julius's dispensation which 
 made it possible for that particular document to be put aside without 
 the general question of right being discussed. But plain men were 
 sure to concern themselves with this problem, so that Clement was 
 not only prevented from falling in with Henry's wish by fear of 
 the emperor, but also by respect for the power of the office which he 
 held. Neither party thought much of the wrongs of Catharine. 
 
 28. Clement vii. thought that the best way out of his difficulties 
 was to delay everything as long as he could. He was afraid to 
 grant a divorce, but he did not want to quarrel with .^^ Decretal 
 Henry, as he hoped that some day Henry and the king Commission, 
 of France would release him from his dejiendence on 1^28. 
 
 the emperor. As a middle course, he agreed to api>oint what was 
 called a Decretal Comraission, that is, he empowered a special court 
 to find out whether the form of Julius's dispensation was, a.'« Henry 
 said, an irregular one, it being laid down that, if such were the case, 
 the marriage was invalid. Tlie court was to consist of two papal 
 legates, wlio were to sit in England. One of them was Wolsey 
 himsfclf , and the other was Cardinal Campeggio, an Italian living at 
 Rome, wlio had done so much service to Henry tliat he was allowed, 
 after the evil fashion of the time, to hold the bishopric of Salisbury. 
 
 29. It seemed s great triumph for Henry that the decision of 
 his suit should be handed over to two of his dei>endeuts. But 
 Campeggio was faithful to Clement, and took care to dalt^ 
 
33^ HENRY VIII. AND WOLSEY [1529- 
 
 proceedings as much as lie could. He wasted a very long time in 
 travelling to England, and it was not until the summer of 1529 that 
 the legatine court was ojiened in London. But it then 
 152^ "''®' seemed as if everything was nearly over. Catharine de- 
 clared before the legates that she regarded herself as 
 Henry's lawful wife, and refused to hide herself away in a convent, 
 as had been suggested to her. She appealed to the pope in person, 
 and the best of Englislimen sympathized strongly with her wrongs. 
 30. Clement grew anxious after he had appointed the commis- 
 sion that took the matter out of his own hands ; and the emperor 
 The fall of ^^^ alarmed lest the legates should give a decision in 
 Wolsey, Henry's favour. Before very long the pope annulled 
 
 1 529. ^j^Q commission, and ordered the whole business to be 
 
 gone over again at Rome. Henry was moved to violent anger, and 
 made Wolsey the scapegoat of his failure. The cardinal's favoui* 
 had long been declining. He had done his best to get Henry his 
 divorce, but his desire had been that the king should marry a 
 French princess, who would bind him more closely to the policy of 
 Francis, and he did not like the notion of Henry wedding the giddy 
 Anne Boleyn, who would bring him no strong continental alliance. 
 But Henry's self-will had triumphed over his minister's opposition, 
 though the king now trusted him so Kttle that he kept him in the 
 dark as to much that was going on. He knew that Wolsey was 
 hated by nobles and people alike, and was glad to get a fresh 
 speU of popularity by throwing Mm over as he had thrown over 
 Empson and Dudley. The new duke of Norfolk, Anne's uncle, 
 hated the cardinal, and Anne herself believed Wolsey was to blame 
 for the failure of the legatiue coui't. All combined to attack 
 the unpopular minister. Wolsey was driven from the chancellor- 
 ship, and his property seized. His great foundations feU into 
 Henry's hands, and the king made it a merit to refound the Oxford 
 College on a smaller scale under the name of Christ Church. 
 Wolsey abjectly yielded to his enemies, and was finally allowed to 
 retire to the north, where he threw himself with strange energy 
 into the liitherto neglected duties of his archbishopric. But he 
 soon began to intrigue for his return to power, whereupon he was 
 arrested and brought back to London, to answer the charge of 
 treason that Henry always brought against a fallen minister. But 
 liis health, long weak, broke down under the hardships of a winter 
 journey, and he died at Leicester Abbey in November, 1530, lament- 
 ing the instability of the favour of princes. With liis fall ends 
 the first part of his master's reign. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND THE BEGINNING OF 
 THE REFORMATION (1529-1547) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 iSag. Meeting of the Keformation Parliament. 
 
 1533. Act of Appeals. 
 
 1534* Act of Supremacy. 
 
 IS35' Execution of Fisher and More. 
 
 1536. Dissolution of the lesser monasteries ; union of England and 
 
 Wales. 
 1539' Dissolution of the greater monasteries and Six Articles Statute. 
 1540. Execution of Cromwell. 
 1542. Battle of Solway Moss. 
 1544. Capture of Boulogne. 
 1547. Death of Henry viii. 
 
 1. In' the years that followed the disgrace of "Wolsey, Henry viii. 
 still made it his main business to get a divorce from Catharine of 
 ArajBTon. Wolsey's failure had shown that there was progress of 
 little use in trying- to persuade the pope to annul the the divorce 
 marriage, and Henry now sought for stronger methods i"®stion. 
 of enforcing his will on Clement. He hoped great things from the 
 alliance with France, which remained as the cliief legacy of the 
 fallen cardinal, and imagined that Francis would really give him 
 help in winning over the pope to his side. But Francis was only 
 playing his own game. It was not his interest to quarrel with 
 Rome to plea.se so uncertain an ally as Henry, and he saw that it 
 was useless for him to attempt to drive Charles out of Italy, 
 though it was only by expelling the emperor from the peninsula 
 that Clement could ibe made a free man. Yet Henry persevered 
 for years in tliis new policy, while he also strove to appeal from 
 the pope to learned public opinion, by consulting the universities of 
 Europe as to the validity X>i his marriage. However, the universities 
 gave a divided answec and in most cases said exactly what the 
 rulers of the country in which they were situated told them, so 
 that Henry got no good from this step, 
 
 337 Z 
 
338 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1529- 
 
 2. Henry was gradually forced to see that if lie obtained his 
 divorce, he must mainly rely upon himself and his own subjects. 
 He VIII -^^^ •'^^^^ ^^'^ most effective method of bringing' pres- 
 and his ' sure on the pope was to show him that England was 
 subjects. backing up liis request. It was not hard for Henry to 
 force the Church and the people of England to profess themselves 
 in agreement with him. Men were still accustomed to look up to 
 the king and take what he said as true. Henry had plenty of ways 
 of dragooning his subjects into obedience, and did not scruple to 
 use them. Convinced that he had a better chance of obtaining his 
 own way if he made a show of consultiug his people, Henry made 
 a point for the rest of his reign of getting parliament, and in 
 Church matters convocation, on his side. But it would be very 
 wrong to think that this pretence of consulting the people and the 
 Church meant anythrag real. Left to themselves. Englishmen 
 would never have entered upon so bold a policy of change as that 
 which Henry's self-will now induced him to undertake. He was 
 already contemplating the withdrawal of English obedience from 
 the papacy if Clement still held out. 
 
 3. Soon after Wolsey's fall, parliament and convocation were 
 assembled. Between 1529 and 1536 the same parliament continued 
 
 to hold its sessions. Before it separated, it had enabled 
 mation ^'^ kinf? ^0 break finally from the Church of the 
 
 Papliament, Middle Ages. Fear and seK-interest made all men 
 1529-1536. ^^^ ^^ ^^ ^j^g king's will. The chief danger of 
 opposition came from the Church, but Henry persuaded parliament 
 to pass various laws against ecclesiastical abuses in order to 
 frighten the clergy. Then came a more crushing blow. Henry 
 told the clergy that they had all broken the Statute of Praemunire 
 (see page 223) by acknowledging Wolsey as papal legate. What 
 he said was quite true, but the statute of Prasmunire had long been 
 neglected, and Henry himseH had been as guilty as anybody. 
 However, the clergy were forced humbly to confess their error; and 
 gladly bought their pardon of the king by paying him an enormous 
 
 fine. Even this was not enough. They were also forced 
 Supreme to acknowledge that Henry was tfie Supreme Head of 
 Head of the tJig English Church. It was a vague phrase, which 
 Church. inig}it mean anything or nothing. But Henry showed 
 
 from the beginning that he meant to press the title to the utter- 
 most. Before long the Royal Supremacy, henceforth the great 
 doctrine of the English Reformation, was found incompatible with 
 the papal supremacy, in which all men had hitherto firmly believed. 
 
-I534-!! HENRY VI 11. AND THE REFORMATION 339 
 
 4. Having shown himself master of his own clergy, Henry 
 began to pass measures through parliament against the pope's 
 power, hoping thus to frighten him into granting a 
 
 divorce. But Clement was as unable as ever to do separation 
 what the king wanted, and the only result of this policy from Rome, 
 was that the pojie's power in England was gradually 
 cut away. The first step towards this was reviving the old laws 
 against the pope, such as the statute of Praemunire. New legislation 
 soon followed. In 1532 Annates, or First Fruits, that is, the pay- 
 ment of the first year's revenue of a new benefice, which the clergy 
 had hitherto made to the pope, were transferred to the crown. In 
 1533 the Act of Appeals was passed, which forbade Englislimen to 
 carry apx)eals from the English Church courts to the court of the 
 pope. Clement answered by affirming the lawfulness of Catharine's 
 marriage ; and dying soon after, liis successor, Paul in., threatened 
 Henry with excommunication. Henry replied to these menaces by 
 fresh laws against the papacy. In 1534 the separation from Rome 
 was completed by the Act of Supremacy, wliich made it treason to 
 deny that Henry was supreme head of the English Church. 
 
 5. The archbishopric of Canterbury falling vacant, Henry 
 appointed to that great office a Cambridge scholar named Thomas 
 Cranmer. Cranmer was a pious, learned, and well- cranmer 
 meaning man, but he was weak and undecided, and and the 
 soon proved himself a mere creature for carrying out <^vorce. 
 the strong king's will. Despairing of getting a divorce from 
 Rome, Henry now secretly married Anne Boleyn. He forced con- 
 vocation to declare Catharine's marriage void ; and the new arch- 
 bishop held a court at Dunstable, in which he also solemnly declared 
 the former marriage to be against God's law. As the Act of 
 Appeals cut ofE the Roman jurisdiction, the archbishop's court was 
 now the highest Church court for England. There was no longer 
 any way of taking Catharine's case any further, and thus the great 
 divorce suit was tenninated after six years of delay. But the price 
 Henry had paid was the breaking of the tie which had so long bound 
 the English Church to the Churches of Christendom. Nominally, 
 the breach with Rome left the English Church independent. 
 Practically, it became absolutely subject to the fierce will of the 
 king. The separation from Rome brought the Tudor despotism to 
 its highest point. 
 
 6. England was now as completely separated from Rome as 
 were the Protestant churches of Germany. But Henry still 
 looked with horror on Protestantism, and professed to make no 
 
340 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1534- 
 
 changes in the doctrine, discipline, and worship of the English 
 Chtirch. He was proud of his middle way between the two ex- 
 Henry VIII tremes. He strove to prove his love for the old faith 
 and Pro- by seeking out and burning to death all the English 
 testantism. Protestants on whom he could lay his hands. But what- 
 ever the king might profess, the abolition of the papal supremacy 
 was a real revolution. It was not simply a political change, as 
 Henry maintained. It was a religious change as well, when the 
 English nation repudiated the authority to which it had looked up 
 ever since it had become a Christian people. Other changes were 
 sure to foUow, and however much Henry might hate Luther, 
 common enmity to Rome was bound sooner or later to bring all 
 reformers together. 
 
 7. The great majority of Englishmen passively accepted the 
 king's policy ; but there were murmurs against it from the begin- 
 The resist- ^^S from a few high-minded and clear-sighted men, 
 anoe to the who realized more f uUy than most the true meaning of 
 supremacy, j-y^^ step. John Fisher, bishop of Rochester, an aged 
 prelate of great learning and piety, protested from the beginning 
 against the king's action. Sir Thomas More, who had become 
 chancellor after Wolsey's faU, gave up his office and retired into 
 private life rather than acknowledge the royal supremacy. They 
 were not allowed to remain long undisturbed. Before the end of 
 1533 a daughter, named Elizabeth, was born to Henry and Anne. 
 As Catharine's child Mary was cut off from the succession when 
 the marriage of her mother with Henry had been declared invalid, 
 it was thought necessary to pass in 1534 an Act of Succession, 
 settling the crown on the little Lady Elizabeth and any other 
 children there might be of the marriage of Henry and Anne. 
 Moreover, a new Treasons Act was hrirried through parliament, 
 which made it treason to deny to the king any of his royal titles. 
 It was not easy for those who gainsaid the king's policy to escape 
 the consequences of these laws. 
 
 8. More and Fisher were called before Archbishop Cranmer 
 and asked to take the oath of succession, drawn up under the recent 
 More and ^^^" They said that they would wUHngly accept Anne 
 Fisher oppose Boleyn's children as future rulers of England, since an 
 Henry, ^(.^ ^f parliament was competent to alter the succession 
 to the throne. But more than this was demanded of them. They 
 were required to declare Anne Boleyn Henry's lawful wife, and to 
 renounce the authority of the pope. These two things they declared 
 they could not do with a good conscience. 
 
-I53S-] HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION 34I 
 
 9. Other men of less position followed or anticipated their 
 example. Conspicuous among these latter were many of the monks 
 of the London Charterhouse, one of the best ordered 
 
 of all the English monasteries. Among other oppo- house 
 nents of the supremacy was Reginald Pole, a young monks and 
 churchman, then studying in Italy, who, as the grand- P^j^'"*''* 
 son of George, duke of Clarence, brother of Edward iv., 
 stood near to the throne (see table on page 294). Pole gave up 
 his prospects of high preferment ia England rather than renounce 
 his faith. Appointed cardinal in 1536, he remained in exile, 
 constantly protesting against Henry's doings. 
 
 10. Henry shut up in prison aU opponents of the supremacy 
 within his reach, and had no difficulty in procuring their con- 
 demnation as traitors. In 1535 the victims of his «. j 
 policy suffered on the scaffold. The obscure monks of Fishep 
 
 the Charterhouse were among the first to die. Fisher's executed, 
 fate was soon settled by the rash kindness of the new 
 pope, Paul III., who made him a cardinal. After this, Henry at 
 once ordered him to be put to death. A few days later Sir 
 Thomas More was also executed. The sacrifice of men so famous 
 brought home to every one the relentless policy of Hemy. The 
 king had trampled on aU opposition, and was more master of Eng- 
 land than ever, 
 
 11. Henry now resolved to work out to the uttermost the 
 doctrine of the royal supremacy. He created a new minister, called 
 the king's vicar-general in matters ecclesiastical, and cromwell 
 appointed to it one of Wolsey's former servants. This vlcar- 
 
 was Thomas Cromwell, the son of a fuller at Putney, s:®"®''*'- 
 In early life Cromwell had been driven from England for his bad 
 conduct, and had wandered about Italy and the Netherlands, at one 
 time serving as a soldier, but finally takiag to trade, and thriving 
 so well in it, that he came back home a wealthy and prosperous 
 man. Wolsey took him into his service, and he was employed in 
 suppressing the monasteries, from whose funds the cardinal hoi)ed 
 to endow his colleges at Oxford and Ipswich. After Wolsey's fall, 
 Cromwell behaved with such discretion that he was regarded by the 
 cardinal's friends as showing remarkable fidelity to his disgraced 
 master, while he was at the same time craftily winning the king's 
 favour. Very soon Henry took him into his service, and at onco 
 found in him just the man that he wanted. Cromwell was a strong, 
 able, and far-seeing man, who had neither doubts or scruples, but 
 devoted all his cunning and resource to carrying out the capricen 
 
342 
 
 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION. [1535" 
 
 o£ the despot. He was just the clever tool who could strike the 
 bold strokes that Henry was now meditating. Between 1535 and 
 1539 he carried out such a revolutionary change, that the abolition 
 of the papal power seemed but a small matter beside it. 
 
 Emery Walker »c 
 
 12. The monasteries had long fallen into evil days. In the 
 
 early Middle Ages they had done a great work in spreading religion 
 
 and civilization (see pages 55, 154, and 243), but they 
 
 State of th^ had now fallen out of touch with the times. It had 
 
 long been a rare thing to set up new religious houses. 
 
-1536.] HENRY VJII. AND THE REFORMATION 343 
 
 All throug-h the fifteenth century there had been plenty of liberal 
 foundations, but the new establishments were colleges, schools, and 
 houses of " secular " priests. Sometimes, as Wolsey's case showed, 
 it was thoug-ht a wise thing- to abolish monasteries in order to 
 procure the money to bxiild such new coUeg-es. The old fervour of 
 devotion that had ennobled the ancient abbeys had become so rare 
 a thing, tliat the heroic self-sacrifice wliich had led the monks of the 
 London Charterhouse to become willing martyrs for their faith, 
 stood in marked contrast to the timidity and selfishness of the 
 majority of the monasteries. The greater houses were often the 
 abodes of formalism and dull respectability. In some houses there 
 was gross corruption ; and this seems especially to have been the case 
 in the smaller houses, which often were so poor that they could neither 
 pay their way nor live according to their nde. Most men looked 
 upon the monks with indifference. Few were anxious to enter the 
 monastic life. Though the orders were too timid to oppose actively 
 the royal supremacy, they were the least national part of the Church, 
 being bound closely to their foreig^n brethren, and being at all times 
 good friends of the papacy. Thus their principles excited suspicion, 
 while their helplessness made them easy victims, and their wealth 
 excited the greed of the rapacious king and his minister. 
 
 13. In 1535 Cromwell sent royal commissioners throughout the 
 country to inquire into the state of the monasteries. The com- 
 missioners worked actively and unscrupulously to get 
 
 up a case against the monks, and reported to their ^® ^HP?''^^" 
 
 , ii J. i.- J- ,-i_ ••, slonofthe 
 
 master that corruption and immorauty were very wide- smaller 
 
 spread among them. In 1536 parliament was induced monasteries, 
 by their evidence to pass an Act abolishing all 
 monasteries that had a revenue of less than £200 a year. Their 
 goods were seized by the king ; and the ordinary Englisliman found 
 out for the first time that the old religion of the country was being 
 undermined, when hundreds of ancient houses of religion were 
 ruthlessly broken up, their inmates scattered, their churches pro- 
 faned, and their lands squandered among greedy courtiers. 
 
 14. The north of England was the part of the country least 
 affected by the new ways. There the monks were still doing 
 good service, and were still beloved and popular. The ^. 
 
 sturdy north-country men broke into open revolt, to Pii^mage 
 showtlieir detestation of the policy that led to the sup- of Grace, 
 ])ressiou of tlie smaller monasteries. The first riots were 
 in Lincolnshire, but the most formidable was in Yorkshire, wher* a 
 great body of rebels gathered together at Douoaster under Bobert 
 
344 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1536- 
 
 Aske. The revolt was called the Pilgrimage of Grace, because the 
 rebels resolved to march to London on pilgrimage to the king, 
 hoping to persuade him to set back the Church in its old glory, 
 to drive away upstarts like Cromwell from his councils, and 
 to put the old nobles back in their natural places as his advisers. 
 The duke of Norfolk, sent by the king to put down the revolt, 
 persuaded the pilgrims to go home peaceably, and announced that 
 the king would redress their gi-ievances. This broke the back 
 of the rebeUion, but next year Henry made new riots a pretext for 
 violating his promise, and for hunting down and putting to death 
 the leaders of the rising. To prevent such revolts in the future, he 
 set up at York a new court, called the Council of the North, which 
 soon made the wild regions beyond the Humber as peaceable and as 
 dependent on his wiU as the richer and tamer south country. 
 
 15. The monasteries spared in 1536 soon met their fate. Crom- 
 well's commissioners strove hard to persuade the different abbeys 
 to surrender their property to the king ; when bribes 
 sion of the ^^^ entreaties were of no use, threats and violence 
 greater were unscrupulously employed. Some of the houses 
 
 isse^l'ssfl^^' ^^^*^ °^^ heroically, but Henry found it easy to trump 
 up some charge against their inmates. For example, 
 he accused the abbot of Glastonbury of stealing the plate of the 
 abbey, and hanged him on a high hiU overlooking the whole 
 countryside, as a warning of the fate of those who resisted the king. 
 In three years nearly every abbey had submitted to the royal will, 
 and in 1539 a new act was passed which finally gave the king all 
 the abbey lands. There was much talk of employing the vast sums 
 thus confiscated to the king for public purposes, such as for 
 founding new bishoprics, reorganizing the navy, and defending 
 our coasts against invasion. But about half of the abbey estates 
 were squandered by the king on his friends and courtiers, or sold 
 to speculators at low prices. Thus the fall of the monasteries had 
 a great effect on the lives of the people. They not only lost their 
 old houses of prayer, and were shocked by the king's carelessness 
 of their most sacred beliefs ; they saw their easy-going old land- 
 lords replaced by new men who, having paid for their lands, strove 
 to get as high a rent as they could ; and knowing and caring 
 nothing for their tenants, took little interest in their welfare. 
 The doles which the monks had scattered among the poor ceased, 
 as did the kindly spirit they had often shown to their dependents. 
 But the king gained what the people lost. The spoils of the 
 monasteries enabled his courtiers to become the founders of a new 
 
-1539-] HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION 345 
 
 nobility devoted to the king, from whom their prosperity came, 
 and eager to help him in his schemes. The House of Lords 
 became, by the fall of the mitred abbots, an assembly with a strong 
 lay majority, and more dependent on the king's will and less repre- 
 sentative of the Church. A mere trifle was kept for the Church, 
 out of which six new bishoprics were set up at Chester, Gloucester, 
 Bristol, Peterborough, Westminster, and Oxford (see map on page 
 342). A few abbey churches were kept as the cathedrals of these 
 new sees or to replace the chapters of the old sees that had hitherto 
 been served by monks. A larger proportion of the spoil was spent 
 on other public purposes, and in particular in building ships of 
 war, erecting fortifications on the coast, and casting strong cannon 
 to equip them. 
 
 16. Other religious changes attended the suppression of the 
 greater monasteries : images and relics were destroyed, the shrines 
 of English saints broken up, and some of the old _. „ 
 Church holidays were abolished. Cranmer and Crom- gible and 
 well began to look upon the German Protestants as the growth 
 their allies, and persuaded the king to give bishoprics onrnions" 
 
 to lovers of new ways. The best of these Hugh Lati- 
 mer, who was made bishop of Worcester, had been the friend 
 of some of the Protestant martyrs burned a few years earlier. 
 It was another great change when Henry allowed English 
 Bibles to be printed and circulated, and before long ordered that 
 every parish church should possess a copy of an edition called the 
 Great Bible which was issued by Cranmer himself. These versions 
 all showed the influence of Tyndall's earlier work. Yet at the 
 same time that Henry allowed them to circulate, he encouraged 
 Charles v. to seek out TyndaU in the Netherlands and execute him 
 for heresy. Though the king was drifting towards Protestantism, 
 Protestants were still hunted down and punished. While they were 
 burned to death as heretics, the king still laid violent hands 
 on all friends of the pope who denied the Royal Supremacy, and 
 ruthlessly butchered them as traitors. 
 
 17. The king's rule was becoming a bloody tyranny. Nothing 
 stood in the way of his reckless will and his fierce desires. He 
 soon grew tired of the giddy and foolish Anne Boleyn. j^^ . , 
 
 He was disappointed that no son had been born to and his 
 them, and was irritated by her unseemly dealings witli wives, 
 the courtiers. Moreover, he fell in love with a pretty lady about 
 the court named Jane Seymour, and Anne now stood across his 
 path much as the unhappy Catharine of Aragon had once been in 
 
346 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1536- 
 
 the way of Anne herself. In 1536 Anne was accused of adultery, 
 tried before a court presided over by her own uncle, and, though 
 protesting her innocence, hurried to the scaffold. The very next 
 day Henry married Jane Seymour. In 1537 Queen Jane gave 
 him the long-hoped-for male heir, but she herself died soon after. 
 Queen Catharine had died before Queen Anne, so that the little 
 Edward, prince of Wales, was the undoubted heir of his father. 
 The Lady Elizabeth, Queen Anne's daughter, was now pushed 
 aside like the Lady Mary. Before her mother's death, Cranmer 
 had pronounced the marriage invalid, so that Elizabeth and Mary 
 alike were regarded as illegitimate. Queen Jane's brothers, the 
 Seymoui-s, remained high in Henry's favour, and generally sup- 
 ported CromweU and Cranmer in their forward religious policy. 
 
 18. The reckless changes brought about ia religion excited 
 wide and increasing discontent. None now ventured on open 
 Cojj. rebellion, for even signs of disagreement with the 
 spiracles, king's policy invariably led to condemnation as a 
 1538-1539. traitor. In 1538 Henry Courtenay, marquis of Exeter, 
 a grandson of Edward iv. and the king's first cousin (see table on 
 page 284), was executed on a charge of conspiracy which was in 
 no waj^ legally proved. At the same time, the brother and some 
 of the kinsfolk of Cardinal Pole suffered a like fate. In 1541, 
 Pole's mother, Margaret, countess of SaKsbury, also perished on 
 the scaffold. There was no evidence that the aged lady had com- 
 mitted treason. But it was enough that she was a daughter of the 
 duke of Clarence and the mother of Cardinal Pole, who had long 
 been doing his best to excite the Continent against Henry. 
 
 19. The Tudor despotism was now at its height. The parlia- 
 ment of 1539, which abolished the greater monasteries, passed a 
 The Six statute that gave the king's proclamations the force 
 Articles, of law, and thus practically surrendered to Henry the 
 1539. parliamentary right of making new laws. But Henry, 
 with aU his self-wiU, was quick to perceive the signs of the times, 
 and perhaps he had now grown tired of change, or was fearful of 
 the consequences of fiirther innovations. He induced the same 
 parliament to pass the Six Articles Statute, which showed very 
 clearly that England had still no sympathy with the doctrines of 
 the Grerman Protestants. This law affirmed strongly the chief 
 doctrines of the Mediaeval Church. By its first clause, aU who 
 disbelieved in the doctrine of Transuhstantiation, or the change of 
 the bread and wine of the Eucharist into the substance of Christ's 
 natural Body and Blood, were liable to be burned as heretics. In 
 
-1540.] HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION 347 
 
 the other articles, the celibacy of the clergy, the need of auricular 
 (or private) confession to the priest, and the sufficiency for the 
 laity of receiving- the bread without the wine in the Holy Com- 
 munion, were strong-ly affirmed. The Protestants, who had hoped 
 for everythinpr, gave way to despair when Henry had knotted this 
 "whip with six strings," as they called it. The prisons were 
 filled with them. Latimer guve up his bishopric ; Cranmer, who 
 had secretly married, sent his wife home to Germany. The 
 reforming' period of the reign was at an end. 
 
 20. Cromwell saw that his influence was on the wane, and 
 made a desperate effort to win back the favour of his master. 
 Henry had had little to do with foreign politics for 
 
 many years. Charles and Francis alike stood aloof cieves and 
 from him, and more than once talked of ending their the fall of 
 jealousies by joining together to bring back England 15^^^ 
 to the old faith. Henry had therefore reason to fear 
 invasion, and had little hope of support from his old allies. Crom- 
 well proposed that he should set off against the anger of Charles 
 the friendship of . the North German princes, who were mostly 
 Protestants and all jealous of the emperor. Since Jane Seymour's 
 death, Henry had remained a widower. Cromwell now proposed 
 that he should mairy Anne, sister of the duke of Cieves, a mighty 
 prince on the Lower E>hine, who, though not a professed Lutheran, 
 was inclined to favour the Protestants. This marriage, Cromwell 
 believed, would bind Henry closely to the German princes, and 
 give him powerful helpers against the emperor. The king rose 
 eagerly to the proposal, and the marriage was agreed upon. But 
 when Anne of Cieves came to England, the king found her duU, 
 plain, and ignorant of any language that he knew. He accord- 
 ingly turned against her from the first, and easily persuaded 
 Cranmer to declare the marriage void on some frivolous pretext. 
 At the same time, the North German princes would have nothing 
 to say to his proposals of an alliance. The wrath of Henry, mad- 
 dened by this double failure, fell on Cromwell with more crushing 
 force than ever on Wolsey. Norfolk, as before, eagerly took 
 advantage of tlie chanoe of mining the upstart. Cromwell was 
 arrested on a charge of treason and heresy. Parliament passed, 
 without a murmur, an act of attainder. In 1540 the last strong 
 minister of the reign lost his head on Tower HOI. On the very 
 day of Cromwell's execution, Henry married for the fifth time. 
 His new wife was Catharine Howard. Norfolk's niece. 
 
 21. The fall of Cromwell stopped almost entirely the progreM 
 
348 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1540- 
 
 of the Reformation. Historians have called the years between 1540 
 
 and 1547 the reactionary 'period of Henry's reign, because the 
 
 kiner, tired of the colossal chang-es which Cromwell 
 The peaC" 
 tionapy ^^^d Cranmer had brought about, went back to his 
 
 period, former love of ancient ways, and broke decisively with 
 
 1540- 47. j^^ j^g^ opinions toward which he had long been 
 
 drifting. Norfolk, the queen's uncle, was now the chief lay noble 
 
 in the king's council. Along with Stephen Grardiner, bishop of 
 
 Winchester, and Edmund Bonner, bishop of London, Norfolk headed 
 
 fhe men of the old learning, who, though accepting the royal 
 
 supremacy and the abolition of the monasteries, steadily set their 
 
 faces against aU further change. The men of the new learning, best 
 
 represented by the timid Cranmer and by the king's brothers-in 
 
 law, the Seymours, were allowed to remain in the council, but were 
 
 watched and suspected and excluded from aU real power. One of 
 
 the signs of the times was the passing of a curious law, forbidding 
 
 any but gentlemen to read the Bible in English. Another was the 
 
 increased number of Protestants who were biu-ned at the stake as 
 
 heretics. 
 
 22. Foreign policy, like ecclesiastical policy, went back on its 
 old lines. Scotland had long given Henry a great deal of trouble. 
 War with -^^^ sister Margaret, who ruled for a time after 
 Scotland. Flodden, soon fell from power, and her son, James v., as 
 1542-1545. YiQ grew up to manhood, was gradually brought round 
 to the French alliance that was ever popular beyond the Border. 
 James also became as great a friend of the pope as he was of Kiag 
 Francis, and in both capacities gave his uncle much trouble. But 
 James, though a brilliant and popular king, lost the love of his 
 own nobles, who refused to fight for him. Accordingly, in 1542, 
 the English gained an easy victory at Solway Moss. James, who 
 was already broken in health, died soon after the battle, leaving the 
 throne to Ms baby daughter Mary, henceforth known as Mary 
 Queen of Scots. But the weak government of an infant queen 
 gave Henry his opportunity. His brother-in-law, Edward Seymour, 
 earl of Hertford, won a cheap reputation as a soldier by plundering 
 and devastating the Lowlands. Henry professed now to wish for 
 peace, and proposed to marry his son Edward to the little queen. 
 But he took a strange way of winning his object, and Hertford's 
 cruelties made the Scots look to France more than ever. 
 
 23. Henry was soon involved in war with France as well as 
 Scotland. This led him to patch up his old quarrel with Charles v., 
 and, in 1544, Henry and Charles agreed upon a joint invasion of 
 
-1545-3 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION 349 
 
 France. But Charles threw Henry over, and made a separate 
 peace, leaving Henry to fight single-handed against both the 
 French and the Scots. In the course of the struggle -^^^ ^^j^ 
 Henry captured Boulogne. This so annoyed the France, 
 French that they prepared a great fleet and army to ^ ^**- 
 invade England. However, this proved a failure, and after fruit- 
 less attempts to effect a landing for their army, the French were 
 forced to retreat to their own harbours. Before the end of the 
 reign, they were glad to make a peace which left Boulogne to Henry. 
 
 24. The foreign war exhausted Henry's treasury. He had long 
 ago squandered the lands of the monks, and was now so poor that 
 he tried to set his finances straight by mixing copper _, 
 
 with the silver which was coined into money at the wave of 
 royal mint. But this debasing of the coinage did him refopmation, 
 little good, as every one began to demand higher prices 
 for their goods, now that the shilling contained less than half 
 silver and the rest base metal. In his need for money, Henry 
 again turned greedy eyes on ecclesiastical property, and strove to 
 make his policy of robbery more respectable by professing onoe 
 more a great desire to purify and reform the Church. In 1545 
 parliament gave him power to dissolve the chantnes, foundations 
 where priests offered masses for the repose of the souls of the dead, 
 and those colleges, or corporations of clergy, which, not being 
 monasteries, had escaped the clutches of Cromwell. 
 
 25. Norfolk and his friends now steadily lost influence. In 
 1542 Norfolk's niece, Queen Catharine, was executed, like her 
 cousin Anne, on a charge of adultery, that was proved 
 
 more clearly than most of the crimes which Henry Howard"* 
 attributed to those who stood in liis way. Henry now and 
 married Ids sixth and last wife, Catharine Parr, a Catharine 
 bright young widow, who stood aside from politics, 
 and showed such prudence tliat she managed to outlive her husband. 
 Her brother was strongly on the reforming side, and joined with 
 the Seymours and Cranmer in fresh effort* to oust the Howards 
 and their friends from power. 
 
 26. Henry's health was now breaking up, and it was clear that 
 he would not live much longer. The t^vo parties into wliich the 
 council was divided contended fiercely for supremacy, _. - .. 
 and the suspicions old tyrant inclined more and more of the 
 
 to the reformers. The imprudence of the Howards Howards, 
 ha.stened on their downfall. Norfolk liimself was bad- 
 tempered, hauglity, and incompetent. His eldest son, the earl of 
 
350 HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION [1509- 
 
 Surrey, was a gallant young nobleman of great accomplishments, 
 and famous as a versifier and the reformer of English poetry. 
 But he was as overbearing as his father, and rashly provoked the 
 old king's anger by assuming arms that had once belonged to the 
 crown. He was accused of aiming at the throne, thi-own into 
 prison, condemned as a traitor, and beheaded early in 1547. His 
 father was included in the same accusation, and was also sentenced 
 to death. He was only saved by Henry's dying before the time 
 fixed for his execution. 
 
 27. The reign of Henry viir. saw important changes in the 
 relations of England with the other parts of the British Islands. 
 
 Like Edward i., Henry wished to be lord of the whole 
 andlreland ^^ Britain and Ireland. His greediness and im- 
 patience prevented him from doing anything to end 
 the hostility between England and Scotland. But both in Ireland 
 and Wales he was able to accomplish something considerable 
 towards effecting his purpose. When he came to the throne, he 
 found Ireland was practically independent and ruled by the Norman 
 feudal lords of the centre and south, and by the native clan 
 chieftains of the wilder north and west. The Fitzgeralds, earls 
 of Kildare, were the most powerfid of the Norman families, and 
 it was only by making them viceroys that Henry was able to keep 
 even a semblance of authority in the English pale. But at last the 
 Pitzgeralds grew too insolent for the king to be able to endure 
 them. In 1535 they rose in revolt, and Henry managed to break 
 down their power. In the years that followed, he bribed the Irish 
 lords by English titles and by dividing among them the lands of 
 the Irish monasteries. This led them to accept, at least in name, 
 the extension to Ii-eland of the doctrine of the Royal Supremacy. 
 In recognition of his increased authority, Henry gave up the 
 simple title of Lord of Ireland, borne by all kings since Henry ir. 
 Instead of this he called himseK King of Ireland, a name that 
 indicated a more direct and complete sway. But his policy only 
 started that new conquest of Ireland which liis great daughter 
 completed. 
 
 28. Henry's efforts had more complete success in Wales. He 
 set up a Council of Wales at Ludlow, which secured good peace in 
 
 _ the Principality and in the March alike. There was 
 
 England ^o longer any need to keep up this twofold distinction, 
 
 and Wales, since the king had now become direct ruler of most of 
 
 the Marcher lordships through the dying out of the 
 
 old feudal houses that once bore sway over them. A king, sprung 
 
-IS47] HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMATION 35 1 
 
 from Welsh ancestors, saw it was both a good and a popnlar thing 
 to put an end to the humiliating dependence of Wales on England, 
 that had lasted since the conquest of Edward i. Accordingly, in 
 1536, Henry divided all Wales into thirteen counties and incor- 
 porated the whole with England. The Welsh shires now sent 
 members to the English parliament, and had the same system of 
 laws as England. The county palatine of Chester was also in- 
 cluded in this legislation, and for the first time now became 
 represented at Westminster. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 EDWARD VI. (1547-1553) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1547. Accession of Edward vi. ; Battle of Pinkie. 
 
 1549. The first Prayer-book ; and the Devonshire and Norfolk revolts. 
 
 1552. Second Prayer-book ; Execution of Somerset. 
 
 1553. Death of Edward vi. 
 
 1. Henry viii.'s only son, wlio now became Edward vi., was a 
 sickly boy of ten, and much too young to rule on his own behalf. 
 The old king, foreseeing a long minority, had drawn 
 becomes '•^P ^ scheme for a carefully balanced council oj 
 
 Protectop, regency, in wliich the old and the new learning should 
 1547. |jg gQ equally represented that things would not be 
 
 likely to be altered tmtil his son became a man and could 
 decide for himself. The triumph of the new learning over the old 
 learning just before Henry's death had, howerer, given such a 
 strong position to the reformers that they were no longer content 
 to bide their time. Anxious for the immediate possession of office, 
 the reformers upset all Henry's plans, and made their leader Hert- 
 ford, duke of Somerset and Jjord Protector, with almost royal power, 
 and with a councU on wliich the reformers had the complete mastery. 
 2. As the little king's nearest kinsman, Somerset seemed the 
 most natural guardian of his nephew's throne. He liad won 
 „.g popularity by reason of his gracious manners, sympathy 
 
 character for the poor, and skiU as a soldier. Though he did 
 and policy, not scruple to enrich himself with Church property, 
 he was more kindly and honest than most of the statesmen of his 
 day. His chief objects as a ruler were to carry to comjjletion the 
 reforming movement that had already begun in the last years 
 of Henry viii.'s reign, and to continue as well as he could the old 
 king's foreign poKcy. But Somerset was not strong enough to 
 accomplish this double task. Weak, obstinate, and unpractical, he 
 never realized the necessity of doing one thing at the time. Within 
 three years he had failed so utterly that he was driven from power 
 in disgrace. 
 352 
 
-I547-] 
 
 EDWARD VI. 
 
 353 
 
 3. Henry viii. liad made peace with the French and Scots 
 before his death, and common prudence should have induced 
 Somerset to keep on good terms with both countries. _^ 
 Two circumstances, however, strongly impelled the vasionof 
 Protector to take up a strong line as regards Scotland. Scotland, 
 One was tliat the regency, which ruled Scotland in the 
 name of the little queen Mary, had persecuted the Scottish Pro- 
 testants with such vigour that they had risen in revolt against the 
 government, and, being overpowered, had appealed to England for 
 
 Bmoy Valkcr k. 
 
 M . Firiit position of EngliRh army. 
 B. Fiivl pooition of Scottish u'tny. 
 — Forward march of the Scots. 
 D. Scottish position before the battle. 
 
 C. English position before the battle. 
 
 1. Grey. 
 
 2. Warwiclc. 
 
 3. Somerset. 
 
 assistance. The other was that Somerset was anxious to carry out 
 Henry viii.'s policy of uniting the two realms by the marriage 
 of Edward with tlie queen of Scots. Somerset was so eager in 
 helping the Scottish Protestants that he did not. see that he could 
 not combine tliis course of action with the peaceful negotiations 
 with the regency for the marriage of Edward and Mary. Before 
 long his want of tact agtiin involved the two countries in a war, 
 
 2a 
 
354 EDWARD VI. [1547- 
 
 wliich long postponed both the Scottish Reformation and the 
 reconciliation of the two British kingdoms. In September, 1547, 
 Somerset invaded the Lothians, and on September 10 fought 
 a battle against the Scots who had assembled an army to defend 
 
 Edinburgh. Somerset held the high land on the 
 P^kie° right bank of the Esk, while the Scots, posted on 
 
 rising ground on the left bank, waited for his attack. 
 After two days' inaction the Scots grew weary, and, crossing the 
 Esk, advanced against the English position. The battle was 
 fought near the village of Pinkie. At first the Scottish pikemen 
 withstood and broke the shock of Lord Grey's cavalry, who 
 rode down the liiU to meet them. But the presence of mind of 
 John Dudley, earl of Warwick, saved the situation. He charged 
 the victorious Scots with fresh troops, and soon put them into 
 confusion. Complete victory attended the English arms, but the 
 first use Somerset made of it was to desolate aU south-eastern 
 Scotland with fire and sword. His military triumph counted 
 Postpone- ^^^ little as compared with the complete political 
 ment of the failure which attended it. The Scots, angry at the 
 Scottish invasion, saved theii" queen from the danger of be- 
 
 ^. coming the bride of the EngHsh king, by despatching 
 
 her to France, where she was educated to be a French- 
 woman, a Catholic, and a bitter enemy of England. For another 
 ten years Scotland remained CathoHc because the Reformation was 
 identified with England. 
 
 4. France, as usual, took up the Scottish cause, and continental 
 war soon followed war within Britain. The French now threat- 
 ened Boulogne, Henry viii.'s conquest, but the English 
 
 B ^loene garrison just held its own. Desultory war continued 
 until after Somerset's fall, when peace was made both 
 with France and Scotland on terms that undid the work of Henry 
 VIII. By it Boulogne was restored to the French. 
 
 5. At home Somerset threw his chief energy into bringing about 
 a further reformation of the Church. Cranmer, his chief adviser, 
 Ppogress of ^^*^ ^^ ^^^^ tmiQ drifted far away from Henry viii.'s 
 the Reforma- via media, and had become a disciple of the Grerman 
 ^*°"' Lutherans. Royal visitors of the Church were sent 
 throughout the land and instructed to break down images of 
 saints, stone altaiTS, and emblems that savoured of the ancient 
 faith. Bishops of the old learning, like Bonner and Gardiner, 
 struggled in vain against the visitors, and, before long, were im- 
 prisoned and deprived of aU power. A new standard of doctrine 
 
-I549-] EDWAJiD VI. 355 
 
 was set forth in a Book of Homilies, written in Eng-lish, which the 
 more ignorant clergy, who could not preach sermons of their own, 
 were instructed to read to their flocks as the official teaching of 
 the Church. Soon parliament met, and by repealing, the Six 
 Articles statute and other laws of Henry viii., made further 
 changes easier. Priests were allowed to marry, and foesh confisca- 
 tions of Church property were ordered. Such colleges and chantries 
 as Henry viii. had not time to suppress were abolished, and most 
 of the money thus procured from the Chiirch was squandered 
 among Somerset's friends and councillors. The protector himself 
 did not scruple to appropriate a good share of the spoil. A few 
 hospitals and schools in connection with suppressed churches were 
 suffered to remain, and Edward vi. has won the reputation, which 
 is very little deserved, of being a liberal founder of hospitals and 
 schools. He deserves little more credit for giving his name to 
 such old schools as he allowed to survive the general ruin, than 
 Henry viii. merited by continuing Wolsey's college at Oxford as 
 a foundation of his own. 
 
 6. The most important of the religious changes now brought 
 about was the abolition of the Latin services of the Church and 
 the setting up of an English Prayer-book, winder 
 
 Henry viii. some progress had been made in that ppayep- 
 direction, and Cranmer had been engaged since 1543 book of 
 in drafting a form of common prayer in English. ^^^^^^ ^^" 
 His labours culminated in the Act of Uniformity of 
 1549, which enjoined that all churches should henceforward use the 
 English services contained in the First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 
 This was a very careful and reverent translation of the mediaeval 
 Latin services into the vulgar tongue, with certain omissions and 
 alterations and the combination of the numerous short forms 
 of the older worship into the order for Morning and Evening 
 Prayer. Cranmer, at his worst when his weakness made him the 
 puppet of contending politicians, was at his best when engaged 
 in this work. Though he ha<l lost his faith in much of the ancient 
 creed, Ids timid, scholarly, and sensitive mind clung to the old 
 forms even when they had ceased to have their old meaning to him, 
 while his exquisite literary sense made the new prayers models of 
 pure and dignified English. In the Communion Ser\-ice which 
 was to replace the Latin mass, great care was taken to maintain 
 ancient ceremonies and deal tenderly with conservative sentiment. 
 
 7. Englishmen were no lovers of novelties, and the pains 
 bestowed on making the new service seem like the old were 
 
356 EDWARD VI. [1549- 
 
 fchrown away on those who still cherished the ancient rites. When 
 the Prayer-book was first read in a Devonshire Tillage chtirch, 
 the congregation forced the priest to go back to his 
 Devonshire Latin mass, declaring that the new service was like 
 pebellion of a Christmas game. Then they rose in revolt after 
 1 549. .y^g fashion of the Pilgrims of Grace. They demanded 
 
 the restoration of the mass and the Six Articles, and found the 
 south-west overwhelmingly on their side. 
 
 8. The Devonshire revolt against the Prayer-book was only one 
 of Somerset's difficulties. He was much troubled by opposition 
 
 within the council, where he was soon found out to be 
 of Thomas ^^ weak to play the part which Henry viii. himself 
 Seymour, had found was all that he could do to fulfil. His own 
 
 brother, Thomas Seymour, now Lord Seymour of 
 Sudeley, an ambitious, rash, and foolish i)erson, had intrigued 
 against him, and early in 1549 the protector found it necessary 
 to put him to death by an act of attainder. But the discontent 
 among the people was even more formidable to him than the cabals 
 of his rivals. While the conservative south-west was in arms against 
 novelties, the reformers in the eastern counties, who had no com- 
 The Norfolk plaints against Somerset's religious policy, set up 
 rebellion of another rebellion which had its centre round Norwich. 
 1 549. rpi^Q enclosure of commons, the turning of plough-land 
 
 into pasture, and the greediness of the new landloi-ds who had taken 
 the place of the easy-going monastic proprietors, had borne hardly 
 upon the Norfolk peasantry. Things were worse now than they 
 had been thirty-five years before when More wrote his Utopia, and 
 the new gospel had done nothing to better the position of the poor 
 man. A quarrel between Robert Ket, lord of the manor of 
 Wymondham, and a neighbouring landlord now set the whole 
 countryside in a blaze. Before long Ket put himseK at the head 
 of a mob which pulled down fences round enclosures, and demanded 
 that all villeins should be set free. An army soon collected under 
 the popular leader, who held a sort of court under an oak tree called 
 by him the Otik of Reformation on Household Heath, near Norwich. 
 He kept wonderful order among his followers, and sent up moderate 
 demands to the council. Getting no answer, he took possession of 
 Norwich, and defeated the king's troops. 
 
 9. Somerset was eager to put down the Devonshire rebels, but 
 he sympathized with the Norfolk men, though he was too weak to 
 remedy their wrongs. Both revolts soon rose to a great head, 
 and the protector was helpless to put them down. PubKc order 
 
-ISSO.] EDWARD VI. 357 
 
 had to be restored, and stronger men now pushed him aside. John 
 Rnssell, afterwards earl of Bedford, crushed the Devonshire revolt, 
 while Warwick put down the eastern rebellion with p^jj ^f 
 fierce ruthlessness. A little later the council deprived Somerset, 
 Somerset of the protectorate, and imprisoned him 
 in the Tower. So impotent did the fallen ruler seem that his 
 enemies, with unusual leniency, soon released him from prison, 
 and restored him to the council. 
 
 10. Henceforth the council resolved to keep authority in its 
 own hands. But if it were hard for Somerset to wield the power 
 of a Henry, it was quite impossible for the greedy and 
 self-seeking councillors to maintain that strong rule ascendency 
 which alone could save the state from confusion, of Warwick, 
 Gradually John Dudley, the earl of Warwick, son of 15*9- 1653. 
 the minister of Henry vii., executed in 1510, worked his way into 
 the first place. A successful soldier of overweening ambition, he 
 professed a great zeal for reforming the Church, and made himself 
 the head of the resolute little party which looked upon the changes 
 effected by Somerset as only small instalments of that com- 
 plete reformation which they now desired to bring about. The 
 misfortunes of continental Protestantism now played 
 into their hands. Luther and Francis i. were both influence 
 dead, and Charles v., who was trying hard to put down of the 
 the German Reformation, seemed on the very point of fo>^ign 
 success. A swarm of exiles fled from his tyranny to 
 England, whose leaders, Martin Bucer of Strassburg and Peter 
 Martyr an Italian, were made professors of theology at Oxford 
 and Cambridge. They became the chief teachers of the forward 
 school in England, and soon had plenty of disciples. Cranmer 
 himself was now drifting away from Luther, and was inclining 
 towards the more revolutionary teaching of the Swiss reformer 
 Zwingle, who denied the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. 
 His cha])lain, the learned Nicholas Ridley, an avowed Zwinglian, 
 was made bishop of London in succession to Bonner, who was at 
 last deprived of his see for resisting the Prayer-book, and kept, 
 like Gardiner, in prison for the rest of the reign. Another new 
 bishop was John Hooper of Gloucester, the first English Puritan, 
 who long refused to wear the old episcopal vestments, regarding 
 them as rags of popery. All these men looked up to Warwick 
 to bring about innovations in the Church, and Warwick gladly 
 furthered their wishes, since each fresh change meant new distriba« 
 tions of Church property among himself and his allies. 
 
358 EDWARD VI. Ii55»- 
 
 THE DUDLEYS 
 
 Edmund Dudley, 
 
 extortioner, 
 
 executed 1510. 
 
 John Dudley, 
 
 earl of Warwick, 1547, 
 
 duke of Northumberland, 1551, 
 
 executed 1553, 
 
 Ambrose Dudley, Robert Dudley, Guildford Dudley, 
 
 earl of Warwick. earl of Leicester, m. Lady Jane Grey, 
 
 d. 1588. executed 1554. 
 
 11. The scramble for Churcli property soon grew worse and 
 worse. Many bishopries were suppressed, including Henry viii.'s 
 
 new see of Westminster, and the revenues of those 
 scramble suffered to remain were cut down. Laymen appointed 
 for the themselves to ecclesiastical oifices, and pocketed the 
 
 th° ch°^ h I'evenues without performing- the duties. The colleges 
 
 at Oxford and Cambridge were tlireatened, and it 
 looked as if all the lands of the Church would be filched from her. 
 
 12. There was much discontent, but few ventured to speak. The 
 best and bravest of the Protestants, Hugh Latimer, said that 
 Execution things were worse than in tlie old days of popery, 
 of Somerset, Deprived of his bishopric of Worcester in 1530, he 
 1 552. refused to accept another see, and devoted himself to 
 preaching the new gospel with absolute honesty and rare freedom 
 of speech. The young king gladly Ustened to his sermons, but he 
 told the truth so fully that the council bade him preach no more 
 before the court. In their despair the people tui-ned to the fallen 
 Somerset as a deliverer. But he was far too deeply discredited to be 
 able to stem the tide. His feeble efforts to win back power only led 
 to the completion of his ruin. Early in 1.552 he was beheaded as a 
 felon, and Warwick, now duke of Korthumberland, secured com- 
 plete ascendency. He alone had the ear of the young king, and 
 could carry everything as he would. 
 
 13. Sweeping religious changes were now brought about. The 
 Prayer-book of 1549 seemed to be too old-fashioned; it was re- 
 vised in a more Protestant sense, and in 1552 a new 
 
 Prayep-^"^ ^cf of Uniformity required the use in churches of this 
 book of Second Prayer-hooh of Edward VI. The changes in 
 
 Edward VL, ^j^g Communion Office showed the gi-eat advance of 
 Zwinglian doctrine, and tended to set aside the dogma 
 of the Real Presence which liad been fully recognized in the earHer 
 
-1553-] EDWARD VI. 359 
 
 book. But Cramner was still able to keep up no small measure of 
 the spirit of the earlier office, and of aU the reforms of Edward's 
 reign, his Prayer-book is among the most enduring- and valuable. 
 In most essentials the book of 1552 is the same as the present 
 service-book of the Eng-lish Church. 
 
 14. Other great chang-es followed. The most imjwrtant of these 
 was the new Protestant form of doctrine embodied in the Forty-ttoo 
 Articles of Religion of 1553. Derived largely from the 
 Lutheran confession of faith, these articles show much Porty-two 
 more than the Prayer-book how the English Church Articles, 
 had fallen in with the views of the continental re- *°^3' 
 formers. They are the basis of the Thirty-nine Articles, which 
 under Elizabeth became the permanent standards of dogma in the 
 English Church. 
 
 15. All seemed going well with Northumberland and the 
 reformers. Edward, now sixteen years of age, was strongly on 
 their side, and, young as he was, had already made it jjjg failure 
 clear that he had inherited some of the strong will and of Edward 
 royal imperiou>sness of his father. A grave, precocious, ^ health, 
 and solitary boy, he had been overworked from his tenderest years, 
 and had worried himself over problems of Church and State when 
 other children were at their play. His delicate frame was unable to 
 bear the strain put upon it, and he soon lay dying with consumption. 
 He was much troubled by the dangers that he foresaw would as.sail 
 Protestantism after his death. By law the next heir was his half- 
 sister, the Lady Mary, the daughter of Catharine of Aragon. 
 Though Mary had been, like her sister Elizabeth, declared illegiti- 
 mate after her mother's divorce, she had been restored to her place 
 in the succession. Parliament, foreseeing disaster if the succession 
 were disputed, had passed an act empowering Henry -fj^e testa- 
 VIII. to settle the future devolution of the crown by his ment of 
 testament. Henry had drawn up such a will whereby Henry VIII. 
 he had arranged that his two daughters, Mary and Elizabeth, might 
 both succeed in order of birth if Edward, the tindoubted heir, died 
 without children. Moreover, he provided that if tliese also died 
 without heirs, the throne should next be settled upon the descendants 
 of his younger sister Mary, duchess of Suffolk, passing thus over 
 his elder sister Margaret, queen of Scots, whose r(>i)resontatives, 
 l>eing rulers of Scotland. Henry regarded as disqualified from being 
 kings of England. But these problems were as yet far in the 
 future. 
 
 16. Edward n.'s zealous Protestantism was very uneasy at the 
 
360 EDWARD VI. [1553- 
 
 prospect of being- succeeded by his sister. Mary was a bitter enemy 
 of the Reformation, and had clung to the mass despite Acts of 
 p , ,, Uniformity and English Prayer-books. Under her the 
 
 device light of the Gospel would be extinguished, and Edward 
 
 for the -v^ras accordingly well pleased when Northumberland 
 
 * suggested an illegal plan for changing the succes- 
 sion in the interests of Protestantism. Northumberland easily 
 persuaded the masterful young king that, like his father, he also 
 could assign the throne by testament. He induced him to set 
 aside not only Mary, but Elizabeth, who had not shown hostility to 
 the new system. In their stead, Edward bequeathed the throne 
 to the Lady Jane Grey, the eldest child of Frances, duchess of 
 Suffolk, the daughter of his aunt, Mary Tudor, and Charles Bran- 
 don, her second husband. Lady Jane was a girl of about Edward's 
 age, with something of her cousin's seriousness, and all his zeal for 
 the Reformation. But the chief reason for her advancement was 
 that she had been married to Lord Guildford Dudley, one of 
 Northumberland's sons. It is clear that the real motive of the 
 duke was to reign through his daughter-in-law. 
 
 17. Edward had hardly drawn up his will before he became 
 worse, and died on July 6, 1553. For two days Ms death was kept 
 
 ft T„v,« secret, while Northumberland won over the councillors 
 
 Queen Jane ' , -i i m-L t 
 
 and Queen to give their support to the scheme. Then Lady 
 Mary, 1 553. j^ne was proclaimed queen of England. But no one, 
 save the zealous Protestants and Northumberland's greedy council, 
 wished to have her as queen. All felt that Mary had the better 
 title, and no one wished to continue the selfish Northumberland in 
 power. Mary fled to the eastern counties, where the people, 
 Protestants though they were, warmly supported her cause. 
 Northumberland started from London to oppose her, but when he 
 reached Cambridge his troops mutinied, and he was forced to give 
 up the attempt. After a ten days' nominal reign, the unfortunate 
 Lady Jane gave place to King Henry's daughter, amidst universal 
 rejoicings. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 MARY (1553-1558) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1553. Accession of Mary. 
 
 1554. Restoration of papal supremac}'. 
 ^SSS- Execution of Ridley and Latimer. 
 1556. Execution of Cranmer. 
 
 1558. Loss of Calais ; death of Mary. 
 
 1. Maky, the first queen regnant in England, was thirty-seven 
 years old when she ascended the throne. She was brave, honourable, 
 and religious, but her health was broken and her Accession 
 temper soured by the miserable life of self -suppression of Mary, 
 which she had led. She had her full share of the fierce *^^3. 
 Tudor will and character, and had ever remained true to her 
 mother's memory and to the ancient faith. She had consistently 
 opposed the acts of her brother's ministers, and her accession 
 was the more welcome since it involved the reversal of their 
 policy. 
 
 2. Mary's first business was to undo the religious changes of her 
 brother's reign. Norfolk, Gardiner, Bonner, and the other victims 
 of Edward's ministers, were released from prison, and 
 beoame her chief advisers. She showed no great Edward's 
 vindictiveness against the friends of Lady Jane, and reiffn 
 only Northumberland, with two of his subordinate ""°o"®' 
 agents, atoned for their treason on the scaffold. Latly Jane and her 
 husband were condemned to death, but were suffered to remain in 
 prison. The Protestant bishops were driven from their sees, and 
 foreign Protestants were ordered out of the realm. As Cranmer 
 and the leading Prot«stants had become accomplices of Northumber- 
 land, it was easy to attack them as traitors as well as heretics. 
 When parUameut met, it declared Mary to be Henry's legitimate 
 daughter, re])eale<l Edward vi.'s acts concerning religion, and 
 restored the Six Articles, the mass, and the celibacy of the clergy. 
 
 361 
 
362 MAHV [1554- 
 
 Tlxe effect of ilais was to bring back the Cliiirch. to tbe state in 
 whicb it had been at the death of Henry viii. So completely did 
 the queen restore her father's legislation that she even assumed the 
 title of Supreme Head of the Church. For more than a year no 
 further religious changes were effected. Yet the daughter of 
 Catharine of Aragon had not much more love for the system of her 
 father than for that of her brother. Her real wish was to make 
 England as it had been before Henry questioned her mother's 
 marriage. Politically, she wished to restore the imperial alliance ; 
 ecclesiastically, she was eager to bring back the pope and the monks. 
 But Gardiner and her ministers had been so long identified with 
 Henry viii.'s policy that they thought the reaction had gone far 
 enough. It reqiiired all the fierce persistency of the new queen to 
 realize these objects. 
 
 3. Parliament wished the queen to marry an English nobleman. 
 But Charles v., who had always been her good friend, proposed 
 The Spanish ^^ ^®^' *^ ^ husband liis eldest son, PhiUp, prince of 
 marriage, Spain. Mary eagerly fell in with the suggestion , though 
 Philip was eleven years her junior, and there was a 
 grave danger to English independence in the queen becoming the 
 wife of the heir of Charles v. But Philip represented her mother's 
 family, and was already famous for his uncompromising zeal for the 
 Roman Catholic Church. Thinking that her marriage with him 
 would realize all her ambitions by one stroke, she disregarded the 
 advice of council and parliament, and signed the marriage-treaty 
 in January, 1554. The people's dislike of the Spanish marriage 
 took shape in a series of revolts such as always attended an un- 
 popular step on the part of a Tudor monarch. The most formidable 
 of these was that led by Sir Thomas Wyatt, the gallant young son 
 of Wyatt the poet, who raised Kent and Sussex against the Spanish 
 match. At the head of a great following of disorderly Kentishmen, 
 he marched to London, and occupied Southwark. There was a 
 panic in the city, wliich was only appeased when the queen went 
 down to the GruildhaU and inspired the Londoners with some of her 
 own courage. Before long, Wyatt was overpowered and captured. 
 This second rising was dealt with more sternly than the attempt of 
 Northumberland. Wyatt and other leading rebels were executed, 
 and Lady Jane and Lord Guildford Dudley were put to death under 
 their former sentence. The Lady Elizabeth, whose claims the 
 rebels had upheld, was for a time imprisoned in the Tower. But 
 Wyatt on the scaffold declared that she had no knowledge of the 
 conspiracy, and Elizabeth was soon set free. Henceforward the 
 
-IS55-] MARY 363 
 
 daughter of Anne Boleyn scrupulously kept on good terms with 
 her sister, and attended mass with a great show of devotion. Now 
 that the revolt was suppressed, Philip came to England, and was 
 married to Mary by Gardiner in Winchester Cathedral. 
 
 4. Mary strove her utmost to bring about a reconciliation 
 between England and the papacy. Though Gardiner had first 
 made his name by defending the royal supremacy 
 
 under Henry viii., his exjjerience under Edward vi. ^j^^ ^f jj,g 
 seems to have convinced him that his old master's papal 
 " middle way " led in practice to the Protestantism ? ^=4,*™**'^' 
 which he had always opposed. He was, therefore, 
 willing to fall in with his mistress' plans. The chief opposition to 
 Mary came from the lay nobles who had been enriched with the 
 spoils of the monasteries. Knowing that the queen wished to bring 
 back the monks as well as the pope, they trembled for their new 
 estates, and reftised to accept a papal restoration until they were 
 assured that the abbey-lands would not be given' back to the Church. 
 When the pope had promised not to insist upon the restoration of 
 the monasteries, all difficulties were removed. A new parliament, 
 which met in November, 1554, repealed Henry viir.'s laws against 
 Home, declared unlawful the title of Supreme Head of the Church 
 which Mary had borne since her accession, and restored the old laws 
 against heresy. One of the acts of this parliament was the reversal 
 of the attainder which in Henry viri.'s time had been i>assed against 
 Cardinal Pole. Pole, now one of the leading advisers of the pope, 
 had some time before been appointed papal legate, but had long 
 been impatiently waiting beyond the Channel until matters were 
 ripe for his return. He was at last suffered to land in England, 
 where Mary gave him the warmest of welcomes. A few days later, 
 he solemnly pronounced the restoration of England to com- 
 munion with the Roman Church. Thus the resolute purpose of 
 the queen destroyed the work of her father as well as that of her 
 brother. It is significant that there was no such popular revolt 
 against the restoration of the papacy as there had been against the 
 Spanish marriage. 
 
 5. There remained the punishment of those who refused to 
 change their religion to please the queen. Many of the Protestant 
 leaders under Edward vi. had escaped to the Con- The Marian 
 tinent. But the most prominent of the Edwardian persecution, 
 bishops were awaiting in prison the moment of the *^*^"**^8. 
 queen's vengeance. The revival of the lieresy laws by the last 
 parliament enabled them to be dealt with. Early in 1555 Pole M 
 
3^4 MARY [1555- 
 
 legate set up a commission to try heretics, and on February 2, 
 John Rog-ers, a prebendary of St. Paul's, who had taken a promi- 
 nent part in translating the Bible into English, was the first 
 to lay down his life for his faith. His martyrdom was rapidly 
 followed by that of the Puritan Bishop Hooper of Gloucester. 
 Alone among the Protestant leaders. Hooper had refused to take 
 part in Northumberland's effort to deprive Mary of her throne, 
 but his loyalty availed him nothing. He was condemned as a 
 heretic, deprived of his bishopric, and burnt at Grloucester under 
 the shadow of his own cathedral. A little later Bishop Ferrar 
 of St. David's was burnt at Carmarthen, the chief town of his 
 diocese. He was one of the most obscure and harmless of the 
 bishops, but this did not prevent his being singled out as an 
 example. 
 
 6. More prominent Protestant mai-tyrs followed in Latimer, 
 Ridley and Cranmer. Like Hooper, Latimer had had no share in 
 Martyrdom Northumberland's treason, and was so generally re- 
 of Latimer spected that he was long allowed to remain at large, and 
 
 ®^' every chance was given him to escape to the continent. 
 But he scorned to flee, and cheerfully journeyed to London to answer 
 a charge of heresy. Ridley and Cranmer had been deeply implicated 
 in Northumberland's conspiracy, but the queen preferred to keep 
 them in prison until they might be punished as heretics rather 
 than execute them earlier as traitors. In March, 1555, aU three 
 were sent to Oxford to dispute with Catholic divines on the doctrine 
 of the mass. After many disputations and delays, a commission of 
 bishops on October 1 sentenced Ridley and Latimer. A fortnight 
 later they met their end with splendid courage. 
 
 7. Cranmer still lingered for five months in his Oxford prison. 
 He had been consecrated before the breach with Rome, and had 
 The fate of ^^J received his pallium from the pope. He coTild not, 
 Cranmer, therefore, be condemned so swiftly as the schismatic 
 
 bishops whose power the Church had never recognized. 
 An archbishop could only be tried and deprived by the pope himself, 
 and the papal court moved slowly. At last his condemnation and 
 degradation were effected, whereupon the pope appointed Pole his 
 successor as archbishop. In February, 1556, Cranmer's priestly 
 gown was torn from him, and, clad as a layman, he was handed over 
 to the sheriff for execution. He was an old man, and his character 
 had always been feeble. At the last moment he was persuaded to 
 recant, and his cruel enemies forced him to sign no less than seven 
 forms of abjuration. But there was no mercy for the man who 
 
-i5S8.] MA/^y 365 
 
 Lad divorced Catharine of Aragon, and, despite his submission, he 
 was ordered to execution. On March 21, before the sentence was 
 effected, he was taken to the university church to hear a sermon 
 on the enormity of liis offences. At its end he was called upon to 
 read his recantation to the people. The timid scholar found his 
 courage in the presence of death. " I renounce," he said, " and 
 refu.se all such papers as I have written and signed with my 
 hand since my degradation, wherein I have written many 
 things untrue, and as my hand offended, my hand therefore shall 
 be first burnt." He was at once hurried from the church 
 to the stake. When the fire was lighted, he plunged his right 
 hand into the flame, exclaiming, " This hand has offended." 
 The courage of his end did something to redeem the weakness of 
 his Ufe. 
 
 8. The five episcopal victims were the most conspicuous of the 
 Marian martyrs. Though nearly three hundred other persons 
 perished for their religion between 1555 and 1558, the j^^ lesser 
 great majority of them were obscure clergymen, victims of 
 tradesmen, and workmen. Nearly all the martyrs Persecution, 
 came from London and its neighbourhood. This was partly 
 because Bonner, who was again bishop of London, and Pole, 
 whose diocese included most of Kent, were the most active of the 
 persecuting prelates. But the truth was that outside the home 
 counties there were few Protestants to bum. The only other 
 dioceses where victims were numerous were those of Norwich and 
 Chichester (see map on page 342), Thus the limitation of the perse- 
 cution to so short a time and so small an area made it the more 
 severe. Sympathy with the brave deaths of the sufferers did more 
 to set up a Protestant party in England tlian all the laws of King 
 Edward or all the preaching of his divines. 
 
 9. The fierce persecution of the Protestants has given Mary and 
 her advisers an evil reputation in history which they do not alto- 
 gether deserve. In the sixteenth century, as in the 
 
 Middle Ages, it was still thought the business of the Seratlon**^ 
 state to uphold religious truth and to put down false in the 
 teaching by the severest means. To tolerate error sixteenth 
 was regarded as a sin, and it was looked upon as some- 
 thing Uke rebellion for a subject to' reject tlie religion of his 
 sovereign. Protestant and Catholic kings alike had sent those 
 who disagreed with their doctrines to the scaffold. We have seen 
 how many were the victims of Henry viii.'s ecclesiastical policy. 
 Edward \i. had burnt the extreme Protestants called Anabaptittt, 
 
366 MAny [1553- 
 
 and Calvin himself had condemned to death the Unitarian Ser- 
 vetus. The faults of Mary and Pole were those of fanatics and 
 enthusiasts, and not those of cruel or unscrupidous persons. Even 
 Bonner was coarse and callous rather than vindictive or ill-natured. 
 The real punishment of Mary and her friends was in their com- 
 plete failure to stamp out their enemies by force. Fortunately for 
 his reputation, Gardiner died in 1555, at the very hegiuning of the 
 persecution. 
 
 10. It was not only by repression that Mary strove to secure 
 the triumph of her Church. She forced her parliament to restore 
 
 firstfruits to the pope, and spent what money she 
 of B^py" could in reviving a few of the monasteries, includiag 
 
 Westminster Abbey. Grave troubles at home and 
 abroad soon distracted her energies into other channels. She had 
 disputes with her House of Commons, which, for the first time 
 under the Tudors, showed a disposition to oppose the government. 
 There were several popular revolts, and some of the bolder Protestant 
 refugees procured ships from France with which they practised 
 piracy on the English coasts. The queen's health became wretched, 
 and her domestic life was most unhappy. Pole was her only 
 real friend, and Philip of Spaia neglected her utterly until he 
 wished to seciu-e her help ia the war which he was waging against 
 France. 
 
 11. Between 1552 and 1559 the last of the great struggles 
 between France and the Empire was being fought. Henry 11., king 
 
 of France since his father Francis's death in 1547, 
 between proved himself as formidable to Charles and Philip as 
 
 France and ever his father had been. After successfully saving 
 the Empire, -^jj^e German Protestants from Charles's designs against 
 
 them, Henry allied himself with Pope Paul iv, to 
 upset imperial domination in Italy. He succeeded so far that 
 Charles v., crippled with gout and weary with his misfortunes, 
 abdicated his dominions in 1556. His German possessions and the 
 name of emperor went to his brother Ferdinand, king of Hungary 
 and Bohemia, who became the founder of the junior or Austrian 
 branch of the house of Hapsbiu-g. Spain and the Indies, Italy, 
 the Netherlands, and the county of Burgomdy went to Mary's 
 husband. 
 
 12. Philip II. of Spain made a g-reat effort to secure victory 
 over France. In 1557 he persuaded Mary to take part in the 
 struggle, and broke the back of the French resistance by his famous 
 victory of St. Quentin. He restored the Hapsburg power in 
 
-1558.] MARY 367 
 
 Italy by cmshing Paul iv. as completely as his father had defeated 
 Clement vii. Henceforth the papacy was reduced, like the other 
 Italian states, to obey the will of Philip, who completely England at 
 dominated Italy. Deprived of temporal power, the war with 
 popes were thrown back upon their ecclesiastical posi- France, 
 tion, in the strengthening of which they could count 
 on Philip's support. It was, however, a strange irony that Mary 
 was forced by her Catholic husband to be a party to war against the 
 pope, whom she had restored to the headship of the English Church. 
 Beaten on the battlefield, Paul iv. revenged his defeat by accusing 
 Cardinal Pole of heresy and depriving him of his position as papal 
 legate. The French also revenged themselves for Philip's triumphs 
 at St. Quentin at the expense of his weak ally. In January, 1558, 
 they stormed Calais, the last remnant of the triumphs 
 of the Hundred Tears' War. The loss of Calais was ^^^ °Jgg 
 the final blow to the unhappy Mary. She died 
 November 17, 1558, and twelve hours later Cardinal Pole followed 
 her to the tomb. Both died conscious of failure. The work to 
 which they had devoted their lives was forthwith to be undone 
 after their decease. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 
 (1558-1587) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1558. Accession of Elizabeth. 
 
 1559. Acts of Supremacy and Uniformity. 
 1561. Mary Stewart returns to Scotland. 
 1565- Pariier's Advej-tise7ne7its. 
 
 1568. Mary Stewart escapes to England. 
 
 1569. Revolt of the Northern Catholics. 
 
 1570. The pope excommunicates Elizabeth. 
 1572. The revolt of the Dutch from Spain. 
 1576. Grindal, archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 1577- 1580. Drake's voj'sge round the world. 
 
 1579. The Union of Utrecht and the Desmond rebellion. 
 
 1583. Whitgift, archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 1584. The Bond of Association and the breach with Spain. 
 
 1586. Babington's plot and the battle of Zutphen. 
 
 1587. Execution of Mary Stewart. 
 
 1. Elizabeth was just five and twenty when she became queen. 
 She was tall and good-looking, with strong features, a gi-eat hooked 
 Charactep nose, fair complexion, and light auburn hair. Pos- 
 and policy of sessed of a magnificent constitution, she worked as 
 Elizabeth. hard at amusing herself as on business of state. She 
 inherited many of her father's kingly qualities, and made herself 
 l)opular by her hearty fidendly ways and by going on progress 
 tliroughout the country and receiving the hospitality of the 
 gentry. With Henry's love of power and instinct for command, 
 she also inherited some of her father's coarseness and insensibility. 
 She was unscrupulous, regardless of the truth, and even in small 
 matters there was little that was womanly or sensitive about her. 
 Selfish as she was, she had a full share of that fine Tudor instinct 
 which identified itself with the country which she ruled, and she 
 watched over the interests of England as she looked after her own 
 I)ersonal affairs. Though carefully educated, like all Henry's 
 children, she was little influenced by the literary movements of 
 her age, and, though forced as Anne Boleyn's daughter to take 
 36S 
 
I5S8.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 369 
 
 up the reforming side in religion, she was to a very small 
 extent affected by religious feeling. Clear-headed, far-seeing, and 
 competent, strong, courageous, and persistent, her great delight 
 was in exercising power, and she loved to rule so well that she 
 would not share her authority even with a husband. To her 
 father's strength and statecraft Elizabeth also added a large share 
 of her mother's light and frivolous character. She was extremely 
 vain, and enjoyed the grossest flattery. She loved gorgeous 
 dresses, and as she grew old delighted to liide the ravages of time 
 by false hair, paint, monstrous ruffs, and stiff farthingales. She 
 found it hard to make up her mind in little matters, and found it 
 politic seldom to show her full purpose iu great ones. But she 
 sliowed a rare consistency of purpose in carrying out for the forty- 
 five years of her reign the same general policy which she had 
 marked out for herseK at the moment of her accession. Amidst 
 the many trials of a period of revolution, she safely steered the 
 ship of state through the breakers, and was able to enjoy during 
 her declining years the calms that succeeded the storms of her 
 middle life. Never a very attractive or amiable woman, she was 
 one of the greatest of our rulers, and in the worst trials of her 
 reign she did not lose faith either in England or in herself. 
 
 2. Like Henry viii., Elizabeth was her own chief minister, but 
 few nilers have had more able statesmen to assist her in carry- 
 ing out her ideas. To these she clave with such per- 
 sistence that her servants grew old in her ser\'ice, minlste^" * 
 and M'ere unswervingly loyal to her, though she 
 was niggardly in rewarding them, and callous in the extreme 
 when policy made it expedient for her to shift the blame of an 
 unpopular or risky act from herself to her helpers. The chief of 
 her advisers was Sir "William Cecil, who, first as The Cecils 
 secretary of state and then as treasurer, served and the 
 her with unostentatious fidelity from her accession bacons, 
 to his death in 1598, though his efforts to make her policy more 
 Protestant and more uncompromising were constantly discourapred 
 by her, and he received no higher reward than the barony of 
 Burghley, which made liim, as he said, "the poorest lord in 
 England." With him worked hia brother-in-law, Sir Nicholas 
 Bacon, the keeper of the Great Seal, whose long service wa« 
 not even rewarded by the title of chancellor. Office was almost 
 hereditary, and Sir Robert Cecil, Burghley's second son. was as 
 prominent as the secretary of the queen's declining years as liis 
 father had been in the earlier part of her reign, while the lord 
 
 2b 
 
370 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1558- 
 
 keeper's brilliant and ambitions son, Sir Francis Bacon, was 
 bitterly disappointed that his cousin's jealousy excluded him from 
 
 following in the same way in his father's footsteps. 
 vv^slng- Perhaps the ablest of Elizabeth's advisers was Sir 
 
 Francis Walsingham, secretary of state from 1573 
 to 1590, whose sincere but unscrupulous devotion to his mistress's 
 interests enabled him to worm out the secrets of her enemies and 
 confound the plotters who were constantly striving to deprive her 
 of her life and tlirone. 
 
 3. Beside the plain and hard-working statesmen was the crowd 
 of worthless courtiers, who amused the queen's leisure and glorified 
 Leicester ^^^^ beauty and wisdom. It was only in favour of 
 and the these giddy pleasure-seekers that she broke through 
 eouptiers. j^^^, g-g^eral rule of parsimony, by lavishing grants and 
 titles upon them. The chief among them was her old playfellow, 
 Lord Robert Dudley, the younger son of the duke of Northiunber- 
 land, whom she loved for old association's sake as well as for his 
 good looks, fine dress, and skill as a courtier. She made him earl 
 of Leicester, and would have married him but for her resolve to 
 live and rule alone. Down to his death in 1588 she never lost her 
 devotion to him, and spoilt some of her boldest enterprises by 
 entrusting them to his incompetent direction. 
 
 4. The first task that lay before the queen was the settlement of 
 the Church. She had seen how both Edward vi. and Mary had' 
 
 failed in their ecclesiastical policy because each had, 
 Elizabethan ^^<^^o^ i^ different ways, taken up too extreme a line, 
 settlement She had unbounded faith in her father, and experience 
 °h*^^fi cleai-ly brought home to her the excellence of the 
 
 middle way that Henry viii. had pursued. Great 
 difficulties, however, beset her on both sides. The Protestant 
 exiles hurried back to England and clamoured for a reformation 
 even more thoroug-h-going than that of Edward vi. But the 
 ministers and bishops of Mary were still in power, and the Catholic 
 party was strongly backed up from abroad. Moreover, since 
 Grardiner and Bonner abandoned the system of Henry viii., there 
 were few prominent men left who believed in his pai-ticular policy. 
 Elizabeth was forced, therefore, to ally herself with the Protestants 
 in order to defeat the Catholics, and their support could only be 
 gained by reverting mainly to the system of Edward vi. Finding 
 convocation opposed to all change, she fell back on parliament, 
 where, in January, 1659, she carried through new Acts of Supremacy 
 and Uniformity, despite the opposition of the bishops. 
 
-1563.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 37 1 
 
 5. The Act of Supremacy of 1559 followed the general lines 
 of Henry viii.'s Act of 1534, and completely renounced all papal 
 jurisdiction over England. But Elizabeth cautiously 
 
 dropped the title of Supreme Head of the Church, and sSpr^macy 
 was content to be described as " the only supreme and 
 Governor of this realm, as well in all spiritual or Uniformitj, 
 ecclesiastical things or causes, as temporal." After 
 this fashion the queen sought to prevent men thinking that she, 
 like her father, claimed to exercise spiritual jurisdiction over the 
 Church, as though she were its chief bishop. The new Act of 
 Uniformity showed the same spirit of compromise. Roughly 
 speaking, it restored the Second Prayer-book of Edward vi. as the 
 future service-book of the English Church. Several significant 
 changes were, however, made in it. The Communion Office was so 
 drawn up that both the Zwinglian doctrine of the Eucharist and 
 the opposing doctrine of the Real Presence might seem to be 
 allowed, while the famous Ornaments Rubric was added, ordering 
 that all ornaments of the Church should be retained as they were 
 in the second year of Edward vi. 
 
 6. So careful was Elizabeth to avoid committing herself that it 
 was not until 1563 that she allowed a new statement of doctrine to 
 be drawn up. This was contained in the Thirty-nine 
 
 Articles, based on the Forty-two Articles of 1553, but xhlrty-nlne 
 these articles had been carefully revised with the view Articles, 
 of making them less offensive to the friends of the old *^®^* 
 faith. Such were the main outlines of the Elizabethan settlement 
 of the Church. Though clothed for the most part in the forms 
 of Edward vi., it was inspired by the spirit of Henry viii. rather 
 than tliat of Somerset or Northumberland. Its defects were 
 that it was a settlement of a politician rather than that of an eccle- 
 siastic, and, that while hate<l by the Roman Catholics, it was only 
 accepted as a first instalment of change by the thorough-going 
 Protestants. 
 
 7. Elizabeth had made up her mind that no further alterations 
 should be made, and having fixed the form of her Church, she now 
 strove to enforce obedience to it. Only one of the Archbishop 
 Marian bishops would accept her jwUcy, and all the Parker, 
 rest were deprive<l of their sees. The majority, in- »669-1675. 
 eluding Bishop Bonner, spent the rest of their lives in prison. In 
 their place, Elizabeth Bppoint««d as many bishops of her own way of 
 thinking as she could find. She was especially Inoky in procuring 
 a man after her own heart as Pole's saooessor at Canterbury. Tliis 
 
3/2 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1559- 
 
 was Matthew Parker, a wise and learned man, who, when dejirived 
 of his deanery of Lincoln under Mary, had preferred to Kve quietly 
 in England rather than escape to the continent with the advanced 
 reformers. Like Elizabeth, he looked on things from a purely 
 English standpoint, and, after the queen, was the only prominent 
 upholder of her middle way. In 1559 Elizabeth set up a permanent 
 Court of Ecclesiastical Commission, called also the High Com- 
 m,ission Court, of which Parker was the chief commissioner. Its 
 object was to exercise the royal supremacy over the Church, and 
 enforce the Elizabethan settlement on all the clergy. 
 
 8. Elizabeth insisted that aU her subjects should accept her 
 
 creed and attend her Church, and gradually imposed fines and 
 
 Eli b th oilier penalties on those who refused to do so. The 
 
 and the friends of the pope who could not in conscience be 
 
 Roman present at Protestant services, were branded as Popish 
 
 Catholics . 
 
 Recusants, and their lot constantly became harder. 
 
 At first, however, Elizabeth and Parker did not experience much 
 
 trouble from the Roman Catholics. Most of the parish clergy 
 
 accepted the new settlement, though many were so disloyal to it 
 
 that it was gradually found necessary to deprive a large number 
 
 of their benefices. The majority of the friends of old ways were, 
 
 however, too sluggish and inert to oppose the government 
 
 effectively. The real trouble was not with the passive resistance 
 
 of the old-fashioned clergy as much as with the unwillingness of 
 
 the more ardent Protestants to accept the Elizabethan compromise. 
 
 9. The leaders of the disaffected Protestants were the returned 
 Marian exUes. Many of these had, during their banishment, 
 Geneva become the disciples of the great French Protestant 
 and the John Calvin, who, up to his death in 1564, reigned 
 Calvmists. -^^^ ^ despot over Church and state in the free city 
 of Geneva, the chief stronghold of advanced Protestantism on 
 the continent. There they had become enthusiasts for the rigid 
 dogmatic system called Calvinism, which taught that God was 
 a stern taskmaster, dealing out salvation and reprobation in 
 accordance with His predestined decrees. The Church of Geneva 
 had, moreover, abandoned the rule of bishops, and was governed by 
 little councils of ministers, all equal in rank, and named presbyters, 
 80 that this system was called Preshyterianism. Moreover, it 
 rejected fixed forms of prayer like those of the English service- 
 books, and worsliipped God with the utmost simplicity of ritual, 
 while enforcing a rigid system of moral discipline over the whole 
 congregation. From their profession of pui'ity in doctrine, 
 
-1565.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 373 
 
 worship, and life, the English followers of Calvin were generally 
 described as Puritans. 
 
 10. To Calvin's followers in England, Elizabeth's Church 
 seemed far removed from the apostolic purity of the Church of 
 Geneva. If at first they supported it, in the hope that 
 Elizabeth, like Edward vi., would soon bring about pj^pj^ans 
 more changes, they became very discontented when and the 
 they found that the queen had set her face against Elizabethan 
 further innovations. They had no love of bishops, 
 
 disliked set forms of prayer and elaborate ceremonies, and thought 
 the special dress worn by the EngHsh clergy a relic of Roman 
 Catholic times. Many of the Puritan clergy obstinately refused 
 to wear surplices when conducting divine worship, and neglected 
 such forms as the use of the sign of the cross in baptism and 
 kneeling to receive the communion. Their opposition was the 
 more important since they included the majority of the active and 
 high-minded Protestants, and it was only with their help that 
 Elizabeth could fight the battle against Kome. For this reason 
 the queen was forced for the first few years of her reign to let 
 them have their own way. As she grew stronger, she resolved to 
 enforce the law. The repression of Pui'itanism began in 1565, 
 when the archbishop issued a series of directions to the clergy, 
 called Parker's Advertisements, which ordered that the minister in 
 all churches should wear a surplice, and conform to the fhe Adver- 
 other directions of the Prayer-book. Though the tlsements, 
 advertisements rather relaxed than changed the law, 1^^^« 
 a storm of protest from the Puritans burst out against them. 
 Nevertheless, Elizabeth and Parker persevered, and in 1566 about 
 thirty clergymen, mainly in London, were deprived of tlieir benefices 
 for their obstinate refusal to wear the vestments enjoined by law. 
 Embittered by the queen's action, the Puritans soon broadened the 
 ground of their attack on the Church. Not content with simply 
 rejecting ceremonies, they denounced the government of the 
 Church by bishops, and demanded that the English Church should 
 be made Presbyterian like the Church of Geneva. The leader of 
 this party was Thomas Cartwright, a professor of divinity at 
 Cambridge, and a book called An Admonition to Parliament, 
 written by two of his friends, explained his objectiona to the 
 Prayer-book and episcopacy. 
 
 11. Some of tlie clergy ejected for refusing to wear snrplicM 
 were not content to abandon their teaching, and formed separate 
 congregations of their ovra. These were called Sectaries, because 
 
374 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1558- 
 
 they formed new sects, or Separatists, because they separated from 
 the Church altogether. One of their leaders was Robert Brown, 
 _ who taught that there should be no national organiza- 
 
 Sepapatlsts. ^^^^ ^^ religion, but that each congregation was a 
 
 self-governing Christian Church. From him the 
 Separatists were called Brownists, and from his teaching they got 
 the name of Independents. They were the first Protestant Dis- 
 senters in England, though for a long time tliey were few in 
 number and bitterly persecuted. The mass of Puritans had, how- 
 ever, no sympathy with the Separatists. They remained in the 
 Church, and many of them held livings in it. Though always 
 liable to be deprived of their benefices, many contrived to evade 
 compliance with the hated ceremonies. For this reason they were 
 called Nonconformists. But these early Nonconformists were dis- 
 contented and disobedient Chui-chmen, not Dissenters. Separatists 
 denounced them as " h\i)ocrites, who strain at a gnat and swallow 
 a camel." 
 
 12. Parker died in 1575, and the new archbishop, Edmund 
 Grindal, was much more friendly to the Puritans. After a few 
 
 years he provoked the queen's wrath by refusing to 
 Grindal, P^^ down meetings of the Puritan clergy called 
 
 1576, and Prop/ies?/zVigrs, which Elizabeth disliked, because they 
 1583*^'^'' encouraged the Zealots to resist her authority. In 
 
 great anger, she suspended G-rindal from his oflB.ce, and 
 soon afterwards he died in disgrace. In 1583 Elizabeth put into 
 Grindal's post John Whitgift, an old enemy of Cartwright at 
 Cambridge and a bitter enemy of tlxe Puritans, though, like most 
 of the Elizabethan bishops, he was a Calvinist in theology. Whit- 
 gift's strenuous enforcement of conformity infuriated the Puritans, 
 and increased the number of Separatists, who revenged themselves 
 for their persecution by attacking the bishops in scurrilous 
 pamphlets, called the Martin Marprelate Tracts. Though the 
 attitude of Puritans and Separatists showed that Elizabeth's ideal 
 Hooker's ^^ ^ united and submissive Protestant Church was but 
 " Eccleslasti- ^ dream, the latter years of her reign saw a distinct 
 cal Polity," strengthening of the Chm-ch and a weakening of ex- 
 1593 . . 
 
 treme Puritanism. The close of the century was marked 
 
 by the rise of a school of divines, whose teaching tended to draw a 
 deeper line between the Church and the Puritans. The greatest 
 of these was Richard Hooker, whose famous book on the Laws of 
 Ecclesiastical Polity, published in 1593, showed that beautiful and 
 seemly practices sanctioned by tradition were not to be rejected 
 
-i6o3.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 2)71 
 
 because not enjoined in the Scriptures. Before long- others went 
 further than Hooker, and taug-ht that a Church without bishops, 
 such as the Puritans preferred, was no Churcli at all. Thus the 
 system which had begun as a politic compromise began to have 
 defenders on grounds higher than expediency. Yet the Puritans 
 remained a strong party in the Church, though it became increas- 
 ingly difficult for them and their rivals to live side by side within 
 the same communion. 
 
 13. The period which saw Calvinism checked and limited in 
 England witnessed the establishment of its absolute ascendancy in 
 Scotland. For ten years after her daughter had been . . „ 
 sent to France, Mary of Guise had upheld a French 
 
 and Catholic poUcy in Scotland as successfully as Mary Tudor had 
 upheld the Spanish and Catholic policy in England. The few 
 pioneers of Scottish Protestantism were driven into exile. Among 
 these was a priest named John Knox, whose fiery eloquence had 
 made him a popular preacher of extreme Protestantism in England 
 under Edward vi., though his stem Puritan principles led him to 
 refuse the bishopric which was offered to him. On Edward vi.'s 
 death he fled to Geneva, and strengthened his Pui-itanism at the 
 feet of Calvin. When Elizabeth became queen he wished to return 
 to England, but she would not admit him because he had 
 written a wild book called The Blast of the Ti-umpet against the 
 Monstrous Regiment of Wamen, in which he denounced the rule 
 of queens as contrary to the Scriptures. Thereupon Knox boldly 
 returned to Scotland, where, despite Mary of Guise's efforts, 
 Protestantism was beginning to make some headway. A league of 
 Soots nobles, called the Lords of the Congregation, had been recently 
 formed against the regent and the bishops. Knox now threw all 
 his masterful energy and unconquerable will on the reforming side. 
 A fierce fight between Mary of Guise and the lords of the congre- 
 gation ensued. Though the people were strongly Protestant, the 
 regent obtained troops from France, and pressed the rebels so hard 
 that they were forced to appeal to Elizabeth for help. 
 
 14. Elizabeth hated rebels and John Knox, but she saw the 
 obvious advantange in winning over the Scots from France and the 
 papacy, and, wliile professing not to approve of the j^^ 
 Scottish revolt, she sent, in 1560, sufficient forces to Reformation 
 Scotland to besiege the French in Leith. Mary of in Scotland. 
 Guise now died, and before long the defenders of Leitli signed the 
 treaty of Edinburgh, by which both the English and French 
 troops were to quit Scotland. As soon as foreign iufloenoe WM 
 
376 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1558- 
 
 removed, the Scottish Parliament abolished the power of the pope 
 and accepted Knox's scheme for making the Church of Scotland 
 correspond in all important points with the Church of Geneva. 
 Popular tumults completed the destruction of the old Scottish 
 Church. Churches and monasteries were burnt and pillaged, the 
 mass violently suppressed, and the lands of the Church were seized 
 by the victorious nobles. The only thing that Knox coxild not do was 
 to persuade the Protestant lords to set aside a large share of Chui-ch 
 property for the relief of the poor and the setting up of a school in 
 every parish. The barons even grudged the scanty endowments left 
 to the Protestant ministers. But however j)oor they were, Knox 
 and his brother clergy henceforth exercised wonderful power over 
 Scotland. The chief council of the Presbyterian Church, called 
 the General Assembly, had more influence and better expressed the 
 wishes of the people than the Scottish parliament. From the 
 adoption of Presbyterianism the modem history of Scotland begins, 
 for in welcoming the new faith the Scots nation first began to grow 
 conscious of itself. Never were movements more strongly con- 
 trasted than the short, swift, logical, destructive Reformation in 
 Scotland and the political, compromising, half-hearted English 
 Reformation, imposed on a doubtful and hesitating people by the 
 authority of the crown. But the movements had this in common, 
 that in making Rome the common danger to both countries, it 
 brought England and Scotland together in a fashion that had 
 never been possible since Edward i.'s attacks on Scottish inde- 
 pendence. Soon the old hostility began to abate between English 
 and Scots, so that what had seemed to Henry viii. a quite im- 
 possible thing — the accejitance by England of the king of Scots 
 as their ruler — was peacefully accomplished after Elizabeth's 
 death. 
 
 15. While Scotland thus became Presbyterian, her queen was 
 growing up to womanhood as a Catholic and a Frenchwoman. 
 
 Beautiful, accomplished, tactful, and fascinating, she 
 of^Scots!^ ^ ^^ ^^^® capacity for commanding the sympathy and 
 
 affection of those who were brought into close relations 
 with her. Different as she was from Elizabeth, there were yet as 
 many points of comparison as of contrast between them. More 
 straightforward and simple than her English rival, loving boldness, 
 directness, and plain speaking, she rose superior to the petty 
 vanities of Elizabeth, though she could not compete with her in 
 persistency, hard work, and statecraft. Ambition and love of 
 power were the guiding motives of both queens, though Mary was 
 
-I5S9-] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 377 
 
 liable to be turned from her purpose by gTists of passion to which 
 the colder nature of Elizabeth was almost a stranger. Both were 
 bom to be leaders of religious parties, and Mary, though almost 
 as destitute of deep religious feeling as her rival, had the 
 loyalty to the old Church which a good soldier has to his general, 
 and strove with all her might to uphold its interests. It was her 
 misfortune always to be the champion of the losing side, and thus 
 to sacrifice her life in fighting impossible battles. In the cause of 
 her Church and people she struggled with extraordinary courage 
 and resource, and often with but little regard to honour or 
 principle. She was no national queen Uke Elizabeth. When she 
 came to Scotland her people were already hopelessly alienated from 
 her creed and her French friends, and she was perforce compelled 
 to play a more personal game than that of her rival. Yet the long 
 struggle between them was not only the contest of rival queens ; it 
 involved the last great struggle between the old and the new faiths 
 of which circumstances had made them the champions. 
 
 16. Even more than the preceding generation the age of 
 Elizabeth is pre-eminently a period of religious conflict. Though 
 Lutheranism had lost its early energy, Calvinism ■-. 
 was still in its full career of conquest. It had over- Counter- 
 whelmed Scotland and threatened England. It was Reforma- 
 making great strides in France, and becoming in- 
 creasingly powerful in the Netherlands. But side by side with the 
 growth of Calvinism the forces of Catholicism had revived. The 
 laxity and corruption of the old Church, which had made easy 
 the preaching of Luther, were swept aside by a great religious 
 revival in Catholic lands, called the Counter- Reformation, or 
 the Catholic Reaction. The papacy had reformed itself, and the 
 popes were no longer politicians or patrons of art, but zealots and 
 religious leaders. New religious orders had been set up to teach 
 the old faith to the heathen, the heretic, or the indifferent. Con- 
 spicuous among these was the Order of Jesus, set up in 154(;> by the 
 Spaniard, Ignatius Loyola, and alreatly conspicuous all over Europe 
 for its zeal, tact, and devotion, its iron discipline, its influence on 
 the education of the youth, and its willingness to sacrifice everything 
 to further the service of the Church. Jesmt missionaries soon 
 became the most ardent and successful champions of the Counter- 
 Reformation, while for those whom no argument would reach there 
 was still the Inquisition, revived and reorganized, a Church court 
 which sought out and tried heretics and handed them over to tlie 
 state to burn them. The worst abuses of the Church had been 
 
378 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1559- 
 
 removed, its faith, defined, and its discipline improved by the Council 
 of Trent, which held its final sessions in 1563. Thus the reform of 
 Catholicism and the counter growth of Calvinism had the result of 
 dividing Europe into two religious camps, bitterly opposed to each 
 other, and ready to plunge into mortal conflict. The consequence was 
 that the next forty years saw religious strife talcing the place of the 
 old struggle of the nations for supremacy. National hatreds were 
 almost forgotten in the fierce sectarian animosities that divided 
 every nation iu middle Europe into two factions, and soon was to 
 bring about warfare in nearly every land. We shall never rightly 
 understand the poKcy of Elizabeth if we do not realize that all 
 her action, at home and abroad, was determined by her relai^on 
 to the great struggle which, was convulsing Europe. 
 
 17. The point of European history in which the Counter-Refor- 
 mation began to complicate the general course of politics coincided 
 The treaty i^oughly with Elizabeth's accession. The war which 
 of Le Cateau- Philip II. had waged with English help against 
 Cambptisis. France still lingered on, but Philip had so fully 
 secui-ed victory that, in April, 1559. France was compelled to 
 make peace. This was done in the treaty of Le Cateau- Camhresis, 
 by which Spain finally obtained the chief control of Italy, but 
 allowed the French to keep Calais, so that England had to pay the 
 price of her ally's success. This peace marks the end of the long 
 struggle for supremacy in Europe which had begun with the war 
 of Louis XII. against Maximilian and Ferdinand, and had culminated 
 in the rivalry of Francis I. and Charles v. Though the dominions 
 of Charles \. were divided, his son, Philip of Spain, the lord of 
 the most important of his possessions, was incontestably the first 
 power in Europe. The death of Henry 11. of France soon after 
 the conclusion of the treaty added still further to Philip's pre- 
 dominance. There were no more strong kings of France for more 
 than thirty years, during which period the three worthless sons of 
 Henry ii. successively ruled. 
 
 18. Among the motives for the conclusion of the treaty of Le 
 Cateau was the recognition by both the French and Spanish kings 
 
 that it was inexpedient for the two chief Catholic 
 and the ' monarchs to continue fighting when neither of them 
 
 Counter- was able to stop the growth of Protestantism in his 
 tion '""^^ own dominions. Philip now set himself to work with 
 
 a wUl to stamp out Calvinism in his Netherlandish 
 possessions, while Francis 11. of France was, through his wife Mary 
 Stewart, induced by her mother's kinsfolk, the house of Guise, 
 
-1563.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 379 
 
 the mQst strenuous upholders of Catholicism in France, to take 
 
 vigorous measures to suppress the Calvinists of France, who were 
 
 more generally called Huguenots. National animosities, however, 
 
 could not die down in a day, and Spain and France long p , ,. 
 
 remained so exceedingly jealous of each other that and his 
 
 they found it impossible to work together for a common Queen. 
 
 purpose. This was particularly fortunate for England since French 
 
 illwill had by no means ceased at the peace. Not content with 
 
 her position as queen of France and Scotland, Mary Stewart 
 
 assumed the title of queen of England, and strict Catholics were 
 
 reminded that the pope had never sanctioned the marriage of 
 
 Anne Boleyn to Henry vni., and that their daughter could never 
 
 be therefore the legitimate queen of England. In Rivalry of 
 
 tlie face of such a challenge Elizabeth can hardly be Mary and 
 
 blamed for helping the Scottish Protestants to estabUsh Elizabeth. 
 
 their supremacy. The result of the triumph of the Scottish 
 
 Reformation was the practical destruction of Mary Stewart's 
 
 power in her native land, since the Scots had effected their 
 
 revolution without seeking for or obtaining her good will, and 
 
 the effect of their action was to set up a Calvinistic republic in 
 
 Scotland. 
 
 19. Before many months, however, the sickly Francis 11. died, 
 
 and his brother and successor Charles ix. was controlled by their 
 
 mother, Catharine de' Medici, a cunning Italian, who 
 
 Th© loss 
 feared tJie Guises, and sought to maintain the royal ^f Le 
 
 power by balancing the Protestants against the Havre, 
 Catholics. Religious war broke out as the result of *^^3' 
 tliis in France, and tlxe Huguenots, who were but a minority of 
 Frenchmen, were so soon beaten that they called upon Elizabeth 
 for help. Elizabeth, though professing a great reluctance to help 
 rebels, soon succumbed, as in Scotland, to the temptation of making 
 her profit out of the divisions of her enemies. She sent some lielp 
 to the Protestants, who in return put her in possession of Le 
 Havre, which she hoped to hold as an equivalent for Calais. Un- 
 luckily for her the French factions made peace, and in 15G3 united 
 to erpel the English from their new foothold beyond the ChanneL 
 But the weak rule of Cliarles ix. and the continuance of religious 
 struggles prevented France from inflicting harm on England. 
 Moreover, French hostility to England made Philip 11. anxious to 
 kee]) up liis alliance with her, despite his disgust at the religious 
 changes brought about after Elizabeth's succession. Thus Elizabeth 
 was able to steer between tlie rivalries of the cliief continental 
 
380 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1561- 
 
 powers. The continuation of the old national animosities saved 
 England from the greatest danger that she cotdd encounter — the 
 danger, namely, of a combination of Catholic powers against her. 
 With great skiU and cunning Elizabeth kept England as free as 
 she could from the intrigues of the continent, and sought to work 
 out her country's destinies after her own fashion. 
 
 20. In 1561 Mary Stewart returned to Scotland. She had no 
 prospects of power in France after her husband's death, and her 
 
 bold spirit preferred to abandon the comfort and repose 
 'f^S ^ ^"^^"^ ^^^ *^® ^^^^ ^^ ^®^ adoption stiU offered the queen 
 restored to dowager for the risks and excitement of attempting 
 Scotland, to play the royal part in the country that hated her 
 
 religion and rejected her authority. She was coldly re- 
 ceived in Scotland, but she showed marvellous tact and self-restraint, 
 and gradually won over many of the nobles to her side. She was 
 content to let the country be ruled in her name by her brother, 
 James Stewart, earl of Moray, an illegitimate son of James v. She 
 accepted the establishment of Calvinism, and only required liberty 
 to hear mass. The only person unmoved by her blandishments 
 was Knox. He bitterly denounced the services of the queen's 
 private chapel. " One mass," he declared, " is more fearful to me 
 than ten thousand armed enemies." 
 
 21. Four years of inaction taught Mary that she had not much 
 
 to hope for in Scotland. She was too ambitious to endure for 
 
 _. ^ , ever the position of a nominal queen, and as she 
 TheDarnley / • a xi j i, 
 
 marriage, could not get real power m bcotland, she once 
 
 1565. more began to make England the chief centre of her 
 
 efforts. The English Roman Catholics were getting more and more 
 
 disgusted with the rule of Elizabeth, and were hoping that Mary 
 
 would some day become their queen and restore their faith. 
 
 Mary was delighted to become their champion, and preferred to 
 
 see Elizabeth driven from the throne by force to the remote chance 
 
 of waiting for her death. In 1565 she declared to the world her 
 
 interest in EngHsh affairs by choosing as her second husband 
 
 her cousin, Henry Stewart, Lord Darnley, the son of the earl of 
 
 Lennox, and near to the succession of the English throne, since 
 
 his mother was the daughter of Margaret Tudor, the -nddow of 
 
 James iv., by her second husband the earl of Angus. Darnley, 
 
 who had been brought up in England, was a soi-t of leader of 
 
 the English Catholics, and Elizabeth was so disgusted with the 
 
 marriage, that she incited Moray and the Scots nobles to rise in 
 
 revolt against it. Mary now felt strong enough to act for herseK. 
 
-1567.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 38 1 
 
 She completed her marriage with Damley, defeated Moray, and 
 drove him out of Scotland. 
 
 22. Mary soon found that her husband was so foolish and 
 treacherous that he was useless to help her to carry out her plans. 
 She gradually gave her chief confidence to an Italian 
 
 named David Riccio, whom she raised from the yAccXo 1566. 
 position of one of the singing-men of her chapel to 
 be her secretary. Darnley grew furiously jealous of the Italian 
 upstart, and joined with some of the Scottish nobles in an intrigue 
 against him. On March 9, 1566, while Riccio was supping with 
 the queen at Holyrood Palace in Edinburgh, the conspirators 
 suddenly burst into the room, dragged the shrieking secretaiy 
 from her presence, and stabbed him to death in an ante-chamber. 
 Stung to profound indignation by her favourite's mtu'der, Mary 
 kept her presence of mind with remarkable fortitude. She soon 
 persuaded her weak husband to give up his associates and retui-n to 
 her side. Then she fell upon the murderers and drove them out of 
 the country. Like Moray, they fled to England, where Elizabeth 
 readily sheltered them. Three months after Riccio's murder, 
 Mary's only child was born, the future James vi. of Scotland and 
 I. of England. 
 
 23. Mary and Darnley soon began to quarrel again. The 
 queen now found a stronger and more capable instrument of 
 her ambition in James Hepburn, earl of Bothwell, ^ •** Af. f 
 ruffianly border noble of rare courage, energy, and Darnley, 
 cleverness. Mary became his absolute slave, and 1667. 
 scandal became busy with their names. Bothwell made it his 
 object to get Darnley out of the way so that Mary might be 
 free to marry him. Accordingly he met some of the discontented 
 nobles at Craigmillar Castle, near Edinburgh, where they signed 
 what was called the Bond of Craigmillar, by which the con- 
 spirators pledged themselves to Darnley 's death. Darnley, who 
 was just recovering from a dangerous illness, now took up his 
 quarters at a lonely house called the Kirk o" Field, a little to 
 the south of Edinburgh. On tlie night of February 9, 1567, 
 the Kirk o' Field was blown up by gunpowder, and Darnley *8 
 body was found not far from the ruined house. There can be 
 no doubt that Bothwell had accomplished the murder. What 
 share Mary had in it is not easy to determine ; but it is probable 
 that she both knew and approved of what Bothwell was doing, 
 and it is certain that he in no wise forfeited her favour. 
 
 24. Lennox, Darnley 's fatlier, accused Bothwell of his son's 
 
382 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1567- 
 
 urarder, and Mary, who was forced to seem anxious to aveng-e 
 her husband's death, fixed a day for his trial. But good care was 
 taken to make the proceedings a mere farce. Lennox himself was 
 
 SCOTLAND 
 
 in the 16th. & 17th. Centuries 
 Clan names under/ined...£6MES2tH 
 
 Emery Walker sc. 
 
-1568.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 383 
 
 afraid to appear, and no man ventured to give evidence againi^t 
 the queen's favourite. The court therefore acquitted Bothwell, 
 and Mary made its action the excuse for once more Deposition 
 giving him her open support. Even now she was of the 
 afraid to wed herself to the man whom all suspected as fl"®^" o' 
 her husband's assassin. It was accordingly arranged ' 
 
 that Bothwell should fall upon her as she was riding from Stirling 
 to Edinburgh and make a show of forcing her to become liis wife. 
 But the pretence was too transparent to deceive any one. All Scot- 
 land rose in revolt against the queen and her ruifianly husband. 
 Even the nobles who had helped Bothwell were delighted to have 
 an excuse in his crime for attacking the royal power. It was to no 
 purpose that Mary, for the first and last time in her life, showed 
 a disposition to abandon her religion rather than give up the fierce 
 noble who had won her heart. She attended Protestant sermons, 
 and sought to put herself at the head of the Protestant party. 
 But the very soldiers she called upon to protect her from the rebels 
 refused to strike a blow in her favour. At Carherry Hill, outside 
 Edinburgh, her partisans deserted her, and she was taken prisoner 
 by the rebel lords. Bothwell fled from Scotland, and died a few 
 years later. Mary was deprived of her throne, and her infant 
 son proclaimed James vi. Moray and the Protestant exiles 
 returned and assumed the government in his name. 
 
 25. For nearly a year the deposed queen was kept a captive in 
 the island-castle of Lochleven in Kinross-shire. But the victorious 
 nobles soon began to quarrel among themselves, and j. 
 
 in 1568 the great Clydesdale house of Hamilton raised flight to 
 a revolt in her favour. Mary escaped from Lochleven, England, 
 and was once more at the head of an army. On May 13, 
 however, she was defeated by Moray at Lavgaide, near Glasgow. 
 Unable to bear up any longer against her enemies in Scotland, 
 Mary took the bold step of throwing herself upon the mercy 
 of Elizabeth. She rode from the field of Langside to the Solway, 
 crossed its waters in a fishing-boat, and landed in England, im- 
 ploring her cousin's protection. From this moment a new stage in 
 their rivalry began. The fugitive was henceforth. to be a greater 
 source of trouble to Elizabeth than ever she had been when 
 mounted on the thrones of France and Scotland. 
 
 26. Elizabetli was immensely embarrassed by Mary's appeal. 
 She dared not offend her allies, tlie Scottish Protestant*, by 
 restoring the exiled queen, and she was equally afraid to let her 
 escape to France, whei-o her claims on England might onoe more 
 
384 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1568- 
 
 be taken up. Yet she was almost equally alarmed at the pros- 
 pect of keeping Mary in England, where she would be at hand 
 
 to be the centre of every Catholic conspiracy, and 
 DHsonment ^ig"!^^ ^^ ^^1 moment be raised from her prison to 
 
 the throne. Under such circumstances Elizabeth found 
 it easy to adopt the policy of hesitation and delay on which she 
 was always wiUing to fall back. Her strongest reason for not 
 helping Mary was the fatal business of the murder of Darnley. 
 Accordingly, she announced that before taking any decided steps 
 in the matter she must investigate the charges brought against 
 the queen of Scots, and for that purpose she appointed a com- 
 mission, at the head of which was the duke of Norfolk. Moray 
 and the Protestant lords laid before this body aU the evidence 
 they could find as to Mary's guilt. Chief amongst it was a series 
 of letters and love-poems, called the Casket Letters, because it was 
 said that they had been found in a casket at Carberry Hill, at the 
 time immediately before Mary's deposition. If genuine, the casket 
 letters were convincing proofs of Mary's guilt, but her friends 
 have always declared them to have been forged by Moray and his 
 friends. Anyhow, the commissioners never came to any decision 
 in the matter. Elizabeth preferred that Mary should be neither 
 condemned nor acquitted, but rather remain in captivity under 
 a cloud, so that she might be used or condemned accordingly as 
 future events miglit determine. Mai-y was therefore retained in 
 honourable imprisonment in England, while Moray and the Scots 
 lords went back home, secure of Elizabeth's support. 
 
 27. Eighteen years of plots and rebellions were Elizabeth's 
 punishment for lacking courage to take a decided course. The 
 The revolt ^®^ jQwc (1569) the Catholics of the north rose in 
 of the revolt under the leadership of the two chief repre- 
 
 nopthern sentatives of the ancient noble houses that had so 
 earls lS6d 
 
 ' " long been their natural leaders. These were Thomas 
 
 Percy, earl of Northumberland, and Charles Neville, earl of 
 
 Westmorland. It was another Pilgrimage of Grace, and showed 
 
 that the north country was stiU strongly in favour of the old 
 
 religion. An unsuccessful effort was made to free the queen of 
 
 Scots, which was defeated by Mary being moved to the midlands 
 
 far beyond the northerners' reach. Then the earl of Sussex put 
 
 down the insurrection, and soon di-ove the two earls to find a refuge 
 
 in exile. The collapse of the rebellion immensely strengthened 
 
 Elizabeth's position. For the rest of her reign none of her enemies 
 
 succeeded in exciting an open rising. 
 
-1571] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 385 
 
 28. Other resources were still, however, open to the foes of 
 Elizabeth. In 1570 the regent Moray was assassinated in Scotland, 
 and three years of civil war and confusion ensued. _,, v .. » 
 These did nothing, however, to help Mary's cause, and excom- 
 
 in 1573 another strong regent was found in the earl of munication, 
 Morton, who successfully upheld Protestant ascendancy 
 and good order in the name of the Little James vi. Of more value 
 to Mary than her brother's death was the intervention of the pope 
 in her favour. The pope was now Pius v., an old Inquisitor, and 
 a bitter, if high-minded, zealot for the Counter- Reformation. In 
 February, 1570, Pius issued a bull excommunicating Elizabeth, 
 and deposing her from the throne. Parliament answered him by 
 passing acts that made it treason to introduce papal buUs into the 
 (iountry or to become a convert to the E>oman Catholic faith. 
 Henceforward there was, as long as Elizabeth Hved, war to the 
 knife between England and Rome. It was almost impossible for 
 an Englishman to remain a good Catholic and a faithful subject 
 of Queen Elizabeth, and a series of Catholic plots to depose Eliza- 
 beth and put Mary in her place, showed the result of the pope's 
 action on the minds of the more zealous of his disciples. 
 
 29. In 1571 a Florentine banker named Ridolfi, who had long 
 resided in England, and was a secret agent of the pope and Philip 
 of Spain, persuaded the duke of Norfolk to put himself 
 
 at the head of a rebellion to release Mary Stewart and |J^ 1 57 1 
 restore Catholicism. Norfolk, a son of the poet earl 
 of Surrey, was the only duke left in England, and, though he had 
 always conformed to Elizabeth's Church, he was very lukewarm 
 in his support of the Reformation, and was indignant that a man 
 cf his high rank should have so little power at court. He was 
 tempted by the proposal that ho should be married to Mary, who 
 might then be restored to the Scottish throne and recognized as 
 Elizabetli's successor. After trying for a time to reconcile loyalty 
 to Elizabeth with the acceptance of this glittering prospect, the 
 duke was talked over by Ridolfi into overt treason. But Cecil and 
 his spies had discovered all about the plot, and in 1572 Norfolk 
 was convicted of treason and executed. For the next few years 
 England enjoyed comparative peace. Despite the papal excom- 
 munication, Elizabeth seemed stronger than ever. 
 
 30. France, distracted by civil war, had now dropped into a 
 secondary position in politics. In 1572 Protestant Europe wa« 
 horrified by the cold-blooded massacre of the French Protestant* 
 ^u St. Bartholomew's day, at the instigation of Charles i\. This 
 
 2o 
 
386 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1572. 
 
 was but an isolated act of cruel policy, and the French, monarchy, 
 floating- helplessly between the CathoUc and Protestant parties, 
 IT ^^^ powerless to hurt England. Pliilip of Spain, as 
 
 and the ' ^^ avowed leader of Catholicism, was gradually be- 
 
 pevolt of coming the supporter of the English Catholics and 
 
 lands^'**^'' ^'^ ^^®* ^^^P® ^^ *^® captive queen of Scots. But 
 Philip's attention was much taken up with other 
 matters, and he was still so jealous of France that he tried to 
 keep on good terms with England. Philip had had to contend 
 since 1572 with a formidable revolt in the Netherlands, where 
 his attempts to make himself a desj)ot and to crush out Pro- 
 testantism had completely failed. For five years his ruthless 
 general Alva had ruled the seventeen provinces of the Spanish 
 Netherlands with an iron hand. But it was impossible by persecu- 
 tion to change the faith of a whole nation, and the only result 
 of Alva's repression was that Holland and Zealand, the most 
 Protestant and energetic of the provinces, rose in revolt, and 
 heroically defied the whole reso\u*ces of the Spanish monarchy. 
 Not only did Philip fail to put down the Hollanders; in 1576 
 all the other provinces followed theu.- examjjle, and tmited in the 
 Pacification of Ghent, by which the Catholic and Protestant dis- 
 tricts alike agreed to protect their ancient political liberties from 
 Philip. This comprehensive Tinion did not last long, and Philip's 
 illegitimate brother, Don John of Austria, who was now governor 
 of the Netherlands, soon persuaded some of the southern provinces, 
 which were mostly Catholic, to recognize Plulip's rule on condition 
 that he gave up his attacks on their political liberties. Thereupon 
 the seven northern provinces, headed by Holland, formed in 1579 
 the union of Utrecht, by which they became a federal Calvinistic 
 commonwealth under WUHam, prince of Orange, as their stadt- 
 holder, or governor. Such was the origin of the Dutch Mepuhlic 
 of the Seven Provinces of the United Netherlands. As England 
 sympathized strongly with the rebels, there was fresh reason for 
 ill-wiU iietween Elizabeth and Philij). But neither dared attack 
 the other yet. 
 
 31. Elizabeth found compensation for these troubles in the 
 increasing loyalty of her subjects, and theii" increasing willingness 
 ~j^ to accept her ecclesiastical policy. So feeble was the 
 
 seminary position of Catholicism in England that the leaders 
 priests. of the Church took the alarm, and made a determined 
 
 effort to rekindle the zeal of the English Romanists. A 
 Lancashire priest named William Allen, who had forsaken hia 
 
1572.] ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 387 
 
 country rather than recognize the royal supremacy, set up at 
 Douai, within Philip's Netherlandish dominions, a college or 
 seminary, to train young Englishmen for the priesthood, that they 
 might return to their homes as missionaries of the old faith. The 
 
 lUncryWaUcx «c. 
 
 college at Donai. soon transferred to Reims, in French territory, 
 became very flourishing, and sent forth a stream of missionary 
 clergy to Enf-laud, where their energy gave new life to the 
 Catholic cause. Up to this time many Roman Catliolics had 
 been content to attend the services of their parish churches, and 
 
388 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS [1577- 
 
 to take little part in politics. The seminary priests, as the 
 pupils of the college were called, soon put an end to such laxity, 
 and excited the alarm of the government. The severe laws passed 
 in a panic in 1571 were employed against them, and in 1577 
 Cuthbert Mayne, executed at Launceston for denying the royal 
 supremacy and having a papal bull in his possession, was the 
 first Catholic martyr wliich Douai sent forth. 
 
 32. Three years later even greater fear was excited among 
 the Protestants by the first appearance of the Jesuits in England 
 The Jesuit (1580). Their leaders were Robert Parsons, a subtle 
 Invasion, and dexterous intriguer, and Edmund Campion, a 
 1 580. high-souled enthusiast, who was careless about politics, 
 and thought only of winning souls over to his Church. In great 
 alarm fresh laws were passed against popish recusants, and a keen 
 search made for the Jesuits, who wandered in disguise throughout 
 the land, stirring up the zeal of their partisans. Parsons escaped 
 to the continent in safety, but Campion was captured. He could 
 not be proved to be disloyal to Elizabeth, and was cmelly tortured 
 in the hope of extracting some sort of confession from him. In 
 due course he was convicted and hung as a traitor at Tyburn. He 
 was as much a martyr as any of the Protestants who suffered under 
 Mary. During the rest of Elizabeth's reign scores of Catholic 
 priests and laymen incurred the fate of Mayne and Campion. 
 
 33. The sanguinary persecution of the missionaries had a sort 
 of justification in the fact that many of them, like Parsons, were 
 The Bond of ^^^^P^*! ^o the lips in treason. Plot after plot was 
 Association, framed to compass EKzabeth's death and bring Mary 
 1584. Iq f}^Q throne. Philip of Spain gave help to the 
 conspirators, and in 1584, on the failure of a scheme to murder 
 Elizabeth, the Spanish ambassador was ordered to quit London. 
 Burghley and Walsingham drew up a document called the Bond of 
 Association; which aU classes of Englishmen eagerly signed. The 
 members of the bond pledged themselves to defend Elizabeth 
 against her enemies, and bound themselves, in the event of her 
 murder, to put to death any person on whose behalf the deed was 
 committed. This meant that if Elizabeth were slain, the queen 
 of Scots would be at once executed. In 1585 parliament legalised 
 the association and passed fresh laws against the Catholics. It 
 banished all Jesuits and seminary priests, and made the return of 
 any one of them an act of treason. • 
 
 34. In 1586 a new plot was formed to murder Elizabeth. Its 
 instigator was the seminary priest, John BaUard, and its instrument 
 
-IS87.1 ELIZABETH AND MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS 389 
 
 a foolish and vain young Catholic gentleman, named Anthony 
 Babington. Babington was so proud of his boldness that he 
 rashly boasted of what he was going to do, and soon 
 enabled Walsingham's spies to find out all about the Babington 
 conspiracy. At last Walsingham got into his hands conspiracy, 
 letters of Mary written to Babington, in which she ^^^^• 
 expressed her approval of the attempt to murder Elizabeth. Then 
 he fell on Babington, and put him and his accomplices to death. 
 
 35. The chief importance of the Babin^on conspiracy is that it 
 supplied Walsingham with evidence of Mary's complicity in an 
 assassination plot, and frightened Elizabeth, who had _ 
 hitherto been afraid to proceed to extremities against of Mary 
 Mary, into allowing the queen of Scots to be tried for Queen of 
 ti-eason. A court for the trial of Mary was held at '^° ^' 
 Fotheringhay Castle, near Peterborough. Mary refused to answer 
 before the court on the ground that as a crowned queen she was no 
 subject of Elizabeth, and could not, therefore, commit treason 
 against her. Nevertheless, she was, in October, 1586, sentenced to 
 the block as a traitor, though Elizabeth long delayed the execution 
 of the sentence. Parliament urged her in strong terms to put Mary 
 to death at once, but Elizabeth delayed until February, 1587, before 
 she would allow anything to be done. Even after signing the order 
 for her rival's death, she would not allow it to be sent down to 
 Fotheringhay, tiU at last the council, which fully shared the 
 opinions of parliament, ordered Davison, the secretary of state, to 
 despatch the warrant. On February 8, 1587, Mary was beheaded in 
 the great hall of Fotheringhay Castle, meeting her end with rare 
 courage and dignity. Elizabeth loudly protested that the deed was 
 not of her ordering, and ruined the unlucky Davison for breaking 
 her commands. This she did partly to evade responsibility, and 
 partly so as to give some specious excuse to her ally, James \i., for 
 liis mother's execution. But Elizabeth was the cliief gainer by her 
 rival's death. There was no longer any use in miirdering the queen 
 of England when her successor would be the Protestant king of Scots. 
 The worst of Elizabeth's troubles was over after the tragic fate 
 of Mary Queen of Scots. • 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE LATTER YEARS OF THE REIGN OF 
 ELIZABETH (1587- 1603) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1588. Defeat of the Spanish Armada. 
 
 1591. The fight of the Revenge. 
 
 1596. The capture of Cadiz. 
 
 1597' First Monopolies contest. 
 
 1598. The Irish rebellion. 
 
 1601. Second Monopolies contest. 
 
 1603. Death of Elizabeth. 
 
 1. Dtjking the years of Mary's imprisonment England and Spain 
 were slowly drifting into war. Philip was the instigator of 
 ,pj^ every plot for the release of the captive queen, and 
 
 relations England retaliated by giving as much help to the 
 between Netherlandish rebels as Elizabeth would allow. More- 
 
 and Soain over, Philip sent, as we shall see, ti'oops and priests to 
 Ireland to stir up the Irish against England and Pro- 
 testantism, while he kept up active intrigues in Scotland, and strove, 
 though but to little purpose, to persuade James vi., who was now 
 growing up to manhood, to take up the Catholic cause, and make 
 efforts on behalf of his mother, There was even more friction 
 between England and Spain by sea than by land, and each power had 
 done so much harm to the other that in any ordinary times open 
 war would certainly have ensued between them. Yet after nearly 
 twenty years of ceaseless friction nominal peace stiU prevailed. 
 This was partly duo to the fact that both Elizabeth and PliiHp were 
 somewhat irresolute in temperament and too timid to run the 
 risks which war involved. But the chief reason of the hesitation 
 of Philip was the general political condition of Europe. Though 
 nearly thirty years had elapsed since the outbreak of a national 
 war like those which had been waged before 1559, yet the 
 old jealousy between France and Spain was by no means dead. 
 Philip was still afraid that if he attacked England, France would 
 take advantage of his plight and fall upon him with aU her might. 
 390 
 
1581.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 39 1 
 
 Thus it was that, though as the champion of Catholicism he would 
 have dearly loved to conquer England, as the chief monarch of 
 Europe he was so conscious of the risk to his authority that a fight 
 with Elizabeth implied, that he still preferred to let things drift, 
 and still professed to value English friendship aft«r the feeling 
 between the two countries had become very bitter. 
 
 2. Philip had a special motive for hesitation in the revolt of the 
 Netherlands. Thanks to Don John of Austria, he was making slow 
 but steady progress in winning back his position over 
 
 the southern and central provinces, though the north p^^^ch 
 still defied his efforts. Don John of Austria soon died, interven- 
 but a worthy successor to him was found in Alexander '^•o" •" ^^he 
 Famese, duke of Parma, one of the best generals of i^nds. 
 that age. His advance soon frightened both Elizabeth 
 and Henry iir. of France, and dread of the imminent triumph of 
 Spain brought about for the moment that alliance between England 
 and France which Philip dreaded more than anything else. It was 
 proposed in 1581 to cement tlus friendship by a marriage between 
 Elizabeth and Francis, duke of Anjou, the younger brother of 
 Henry iii., who in 1574 had succeeded his brother Charles ix. as 
 king of France. The scheme was the more formidable to Philip 
 since it was hoped that Anjou would be accepted by both the 
 Protestant and Catholic Netherlanders as their ruler. Thus the 
 result of the Anglo-French alliance was to be the establishment of 
 a French prince on the ruins of the Spanish power in the Low 
 Countries. It was as severe a blow as could be directed against 
 Philip n. 
 
 3. There had been constant talk of the marriage of Elizabeth 
 ever since her accession. Her people, anxious that she should have 
 a direct heir, had long urged her to choose a husband, .j-j^^ Anjou 
 and Elizabeth had so far gratified them that she marriage 
 entered into numerous negotiations with a view to her scheme, 
 marriage, though she had made up her mind never to 
 
 share her throne with a husband. Now, when the queen was nearly 
 fifty years of age, the most serious of her marriage projects was 
 started. Anjou, an ugly, contemptible fellow, more than twenty 
 years her junior, came to England, and Elizabeth received him as 
 her future hu.sband. Before long, however, realizing the folly of 
 her position, she was glad to send off Anjou to the Nellierlands, 
 and showed an unwonted liberality in supplying him with men and 
 money for carrying out lus projects. Anjou's incompetence, how- 
 ever, soon wrecked all the fine schemes formed by England and 
 
392 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1584- 
 
 France to lay low the power of Philip. In a short time he was 
 driven away by the Netherlanders themselves, and went back to 
 Fraroe, where he soon died. Long before this, the fantastic notion 
 of wedding him to Elizabeth had been quite forgotten. 
 
 4. The chief importance of the Anjou marriage scheme was 
 that it induced Elizabeth to take an active part in supporting the 
 Leicester in i*6^olted Netherlanders against the king of Spain, 
 the Nether- After Anjou's failure, Parma renewed his advance, 
 lands, 1 586. ^^^ soon the provinces were reduced to the greatest 
 straits. In 1584 their heroic leader, William of Orange, was 
 murdered by a Catholic fanatic. It was the same year in which 
 Elizabeth expelled the Spanish ambassador for complicity in an 
 assassination plot. In 1585 Parma captured Antwerp, and thus 
 broke the back of the resistance of the southern provinces. In 
 their despair the Netherlanders offered to make Elizabeth their 
 ruler if she would protect them from Philip's assaults. Too 
 prudent to accept this sovereignty, Elizabeth sent an army to help 
 them, at the head of which she placed her favoui'ite, the earl of 
 Leicester. But Leicester was almost as incompetent as Anjou, and 
 his arrival brought little relief. The most famous episode in his 
 campaign was a fight against the Spaniards near Zuiphen, in 
 which his accomplished nephew. Sir Philip Sidney, the pattern 
 Elizabethan gentleman, poet, romance-writer, courtier, and soldier, 
 received liis death-wound. Before the end of 1586 Leicester 
 quarrelled with the Dutch and went back to England. Then 
 came the Babington conspiracy and the execution of Mary Queen 
 of Scots. At last even the sluggish Philip felt that the cup of 
 English offences was full to the brim, and prepared to wreak a 
 signal vengeance upon the English heretics. 
 
 5. A generation of conflict between Englishmen and Spaniards 
 on the ocean made tlie long-delayed ruptxire more complete and 
 
 more bitter. The discovery of America by Columbus 
 fh H" ri"^ ^^^ opened up for Spain a mighty empire in Southern 
 
 and Central America, and had forced a nation of 
 soldiers and priests to produce, almost in its own despite, navi- 
 gators, colonisers, and traders. The commercial position of Spain 
 was made much stronger when, in 1580, Philip conquered Portugal 
 and its colonies, and so extended his power to Brazil and over the 
 remnants of the great Eastern Empire which the Poi-tuguese had 
 set up, following on the tracks of Vasco da Gama. who had first dis- 
 covered the sea-road to India and the East. At fii'st the Spaniards 
 and Portuguese had no rivals in their quest of wealth, conquest, 
 
-1586.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 393 
 
 and adventure in strange lands. Least of all was competition to be 
 expected from England, whose people, np to the middle of the 
 sixteenth century, were distinguished neither for their seamanship, 
 commerce, nor love of adventiu-e. Englishmen remained what they 
 had been in tlie. Middle Ages, an easy-going, stay-at-home people, 
 loving hard fighting and good living, but so indifferent to trade 
 and money-making, that they were still content that the larger 
 share of the external trade of their island should remain in the 
 hands of foreigners. 
 
 6. Signs of a new spirit of activity were dimly discernible 
 in early Tudor times. The marvellous discoveries of Columbus 
 and Vasco da Gama stirred the sluggish fancy of 
 
 Henry vii., who sent Jolm Cabot, a Venetian settled ginnlngs 
 in Bri-stol, on a voyage to America, which resulted of English 
 in the discovery of the coast of Labrador. Notliing maritime 
 practical came of this, however, until the private 
 enterprise of the merchants of Bristol, the adopted home of Cabot, 
 sent out expeditions of discovery that won for England a small 
 share in the Newfoundland fisheries and the trade with West 
 Africa. PljTnouth adventurers, conspicuous among whom was 
 WiUiam Hawkins, opened out commerce between England and 
 Soutli America. In London, the Co7npany of Merchant Adven- 
 turers, which, as the chief society of English traders, had long 
 competed for the Baltic and Scandinavian markets with the 
 German merchants of the Steelyard, showed, under the guidance of 
 Sebastian Cabot, the son of the discoverer of Labrador, an enterprise 
 foreign to earlier generations. In 1553, at Cabot's chancellor's 
 suggestion, the first native English voyage of dis- voyage, 
 covery was undertaken by Sir Hugh Willoughby and * ^^^' 
 his pilot, Richard Chancellor, who strove to open up new trading 
 centres in northern and eastern lands, and to discover, if possible, 
 a nortli-east passage to Cliina through the Arctic seas. Ill luck 
 attended this pioneer expedition, and only Chancellor with a few 
 of the ships made any discovery of importance. He found his way 
 into the White Sea. and opened up trading relations with Hussia 
 of such importance that a Muscovy or Bussia Company was started 
 to work it. 
 
 7. Though Chancellor's voyage was undertaken under Mary, 
 the new impulse which drove Englishmen to adventure and dis- 
 covery was the direct re.sult of the great stirring of men's minds 
 that followed the Heformation. Tliougli no theologians, and 
 greedy, orael, and reckless in their lives, most of the English 
 
394 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1562- 
 
 seamen were sound Protestants and great haters of the pope. 
 Already in Mary's reig-n some of the Protestant refugees took to 
 Protes- ^^® ^^^ ^^^ robbed their Catholic fellow-countrymen 
 
 tantism and with special zest. A few years later the struggling 
 adTentupe Protestants of France and the Netherlands followed 
 their example, and the water-beggars, as the Calvinist 
 shipmen of Holland and Zealand were called, found an easy 
 prey in the richly freighted galleons of Spain. Thus the Pro- 
 testant saUors of England and Holland alike found that to pliinder 
 Spaniards was a shorter way to get rich than to trade honestly 
 on their own account. ReKgious zeal made it a pious work to 
 despoU. the papist subjects of Philip 11. Moreover, the Spaniards 
 kept their American colonies under strict control, and claimed 
 an absolute monopoly of trade with them. The dearness which 
 followed monopoly made the Spanish colonists themselves welcome 
 any merchants daring enough to disregard the navigation laws 
 and sell them the goods of which they had urgent need. Hence 
 smuggling commodities into Spanish colonies became another way 
 of making money easily. The impulse to adventivre had begun. 
 
 8. The special want of the Spaniards in America was that of 
 labourers to work their mines and till their plantations. They 
 Hawkins were too few and too proud to work themselves in a 
 and the tropical climate, and the native Americans of the 
 
 slave-trade. West India islands died off like flies when forced to 
 labour for their new masters. John Hawkins, son of 
 the William Hawkins of the reign of Henry viii., made voyages 
 in his father's track, and soon learnt that an easy way to win riches 
 was to kidnap or buy shiploads of strong and hardy negroes in 
 "West Africa, and seU them to the Spaniards in America and the 
 West Indies. In 1562 and in 1564 Hawkins made two slaving 
 voyages to the Guinea coast, and sold his human cargo to such 
 profit in Hispaniola and Mexico that he came home a wealthy and 
 a famous man. Philip 11. was much incensed at the daring heretic. 
 When, in 1567, Hawkins attempted a third voyage on a larger 
 scale, the Spanish officials would not allow him to transact business. 
 Hawkins tried to force his wares upon the colonists, but was en- 
 trapped into the narrow harbour of Vera Cruz in Mexico, and 
 overborne by numbers. He lost most of his ships and profits, but 
 returned safely to England, and showed the way to other adven- 
 t\irers. He was the founder of the negro slave-trade wliich made 
 possible the colonization of tropical America by a planter aristo- 
 cracy cultivating its lands by black labour, and which for more 
 
-1567.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 395 
 
396 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1577- 
 
 than two hundred years was to be a source of immense gain to 
 English, merchants. Neither English nor Spaniards had the least 
 care of the cruelty and wickedness of this traffic in human flesh. 
 
 9. Hawkins was a mere man of business, though terribly 
 efficient at his work. His example was soon followed by others, 
 
 in some of whom his greedy commercial spirit was in 
 voyage somewise ennobled by romantic love of adventure and 
 
 round the a sort of crusading enthusiasm against the Spanish 
 15°77-i580 papists. Conspicuous among the higher sort of ex- 
 plorers was Martin Frobisher, a Yorkshireman who 
 made three voyages to the frozen coasts of Labrador in the hope 
 of finding a north-west passage to Cliina, and Francis Drake, a 
 Devonshire man and a kinsman of Hawkins, who, after having on 
 a voyage to Panama climbed a hill from which he could look down 
 on the Pacific, formed a resolution to sail an English ship upon 
 that strange ocean which had hitherto been navigated by the 
 Spaniards alone. With this object Drake set forth in 1577 with 
 a fleet of five small vessels, hoping to redeem his vow. He was 
 away from England for three years, and met with countless perils 
 from storms, mutinies, and the hostility of the Spaniards. He lost 
 aU his ships save his own vessel, the Pelican, which he rechristened 
 the Golden Hind. He crossed the South Atlantic, sailed through 
 the dangerous straits of Magellan to the open Pacific, where he 
 plundered the Spaniards at his will, and at last, loaded with 
 precious booty, sailed westwards over the Indian Ocean, and 'safely 
 got home in 1580 by way of the Cape of Good Hope, being the first 
 captain who had sailed round the world and returned alive to port. 
 His success made him the hero of the moment, and Elizabeth, 
 visiting the Golden Hind as it lay in the Thames at Deptford, 
 dubbed him a knight on his own quarter-deck. 
 
 10. The Spaniards rightly denounced Drake as a pirate, and 
 demanded his surrender and the restitution of the property he had 
 
 stolen. It was the time of the Jesuit invasion and 
 V^t ^^Q^^^ the Anjou marriage scheme, and Elizabeth was of no 
 England mind to give up the adventurer to his enemies. She 
 
 and Spain, p^t cfl the Spaniards with fair words, and encouraged 
 
 Drake as much as she could. New sources of offence 
 now arose daily between the two countries. After the expulsion of 
 the Spanish ambassador in 1584, Philip retaliated by confiscating 
 all English ships and property found in his dominions. Drake 
 and Frobisher were for the first time commissioned in the queen's 
 service to make reprisals on Spanish ports. In 1585 they plundered 
 
-IS88.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 397 
 
 Vigo, and led a fresh expedition to the West Indies. In 1587 
 the execution of Mary Queen of Scots at length goaded Spain 
 into open war, and in great indignation Philip prepared a fleet 
 that would avenge English insults to his coasts and his religion 
 by pouring an army into their island. When his plans were still 
 but half ready, Drake sailed into Cadiz harbour and sank or burnt 
 his ships. Philip was more than ever bent upon revenge, and 
 fitted out another fleet which was to invade England in 1588. 
 
 11. Philip's plan was to send his fleet to Flanders, whence it 
 was to carry the duke of Parma's army over the narrow seas to 
 England. It was hoped that on the landing of the , 
 Spaniards the English Catholics would gladly join pjans for 
 with them in throwing ofE the yoke of the heretic Invading: 
 queen, and WUliam Allen, now made a cardinal, wrote Enfirlana. 
 an exhortation to the English to accept Philip as the executor of 
 Pius v.'s sentence of deposition. Philip's hands were set free by 
 the death of Mary, whom he had always suspected by reason of her 
 French connections. He claimed the English throne himself, as a 
 nearer descendant of John of Gaunt than the Tudors. 
 
 12. England had no regular troops to oppose the Spanish 
 veterans, and her best chance was to meet her enemies at sea, where 
 the English had so often beaten the Spaniards in recent ^-^^ Snanlsh 
 years that they had no great reason to fear them now. Armada, 
 Since Henry viii.'s time the royal na^y of England 1588. 
 
 had been an efficient and growing force, and Hawkins, of late 
 years Treasurer to the Navy, had bmlt a large number of new 
 ships, on better lines than any of the Spanish vessels. Lying 
 lower in the water than the Spaniards, and with fewer " castles," or 
 decks, piled up high fore and aft, the English vessels looked smaller 
 than the Spanish, even when they were much of the same size. But 
 they were easier to manage, more seaworthy, quicker, and better 
 equipped than those of the enemy. Moi-eover, they were built to 
 fight, and were not, like many of the Spaniards, mere transports 
 crowded with soldiers, and ill found for a long voyage. Even the 
 armed merchantmen which swelled the scanty numbers of the royal 
 vessels were trained by a long career of privateering or piracy, and 
 the crews, accustomed to the boisterous seas of the Atlantic fishing- 
 grounds, were much better sailors than their opponents. Both 
 fleets alike were commanded by great noblemen, the Spaniards by 
 the duke of Medina Sidonia, a young grandee with no great know- 
 ledge of the sea, and the English by Lord Howard of Effingham, 
 a cousin of the Norfolk beheaded in 1572. However, while the 
 
398 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1588- 
 
 subordinate commaiiders on tlie Spanish side were also noble- 
 men whose experience was on land and whose skill that of the 
 soldier. Lord Howard's immediate subordijiates were practical 
 seamen, who had already had long acquaintance with Spanish war- 
 fare. Sir Francis Drake was second and John Hawkins third in 
 command, while the largest ship in the fleet had as its captain 
 Martin Frobisher, who, with Hawkins, was knighted during the 
 struggle. A land army was hastily levied, the command over 
 which Elizabeth insisted on giving to Leicester, whose last months 
 
 of life were devoted to 
 this supreme service to his 
 mistress. Despite the 
 efforts of Allen, Catholics 
 joined with Protestants in 
 resisting the invaders. It 
 was no longer a war of 
 reKgions, but a struggle 
 between two nations. 
 
 13. The Spaniards were 
 impressed by the magni- 
 tude of Philip's prepara- 
 tions, and proudly styled 
 their fleet the Invincihl e Ar- 
 mada. Misfortune dogged 
 its path from the begin- 
 ning. Starting in May 
 from Lisbon, it was driven 
 back by rough weather and 
 insufficient equipment into 
 the ports of northern 
 Spain, whence it did not 
 finally sail until July. On 
 July 19 the Armada en- 
 tered the Channel, and 
 was rapidly blown by a favourable south-wester towards the straits 
 The Armada ^^ Dover. The English admiral, who had waited for 
 in the it in Plymouth Sound, allowed the enemy to pass 
 
 Channel. j^^g anchorage, whei'eupon he sailed out and closely 
 hung upon the Spaniards' rear. A running fight ensued for 
 the best part of a week. The English had the advantage 
 of attacking on the windward side, and their greater power of 
 sailing close to the wind enabled them to escape action at near 
 
 FRANCE 
 
 THE COURSE OV THE SPANISH AKMADA. 
 
-1589.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH $gg 
 
 quarters, which was what the Spaniards wanted. Ship after 
 ship of the Armada was cut oft" and captured hy the English. 
 The long artUlery fight used up the ammunition of both, fleets. 
 The English, however, could get fresh supplies from the shore, 
 while the Spaniards had no such resource open to them. From 
 the very beginning the Spaniards had the worst of the encounter, 
 and at last cast anchor in Calais roads, fully conscious of failure. 
 
 14. Lord Howard now began to adopt bolder tactics. He drove 
 the enemy from their anchorage by sending fireships among them, 
 which forced them to cut their cables to avoid being ^j^^ 
 burnt to pieces. Then, on July 29, the English bore battle off 
 down on the Spaniards off Gravelines, where the Gravelines. 
 decisive battle was waged for nine hours without intermission. 
 The Spaniards were likely to do better in a regular engagement 
 than in the preliminary skirmishing. They now fought with 
 great courage, and though beaten in the end, were able to retreat in 
 good order. But as the wind stiU blew from the south, Sidonia's 
 only way of retreat was to sail northwards, and finally make his 
 way home by doubling the north of Scotland, High gales proved 
 fatal to many of the war-worn and storm-tried ships, and many 
 wrecks strewed the western coasts of Scotland and Ireland. It 
 showed rare tenacity among the Spaniards that Sidonia was able to 
 bring badk nearly half his fleet to Spain. 
 
 15. Thus the attack on England utterly failed. The defeat 
 of the Armada left England free to settle her own destinies for 
 herself, and saved English Protestantism. By making 
 
 England a great naval power, it prepared the way for of tj,e 
 our commerce and colonies. It made easy the union Protestant 
 with Scotland and the conquest of Ireland, which ^''^'•°'*y- 
 were soon to come. Nor were its effects limited to England. It 
 inflicted the greatest check ever encountered on the triumj)hant 
 forces of the Catholic reaction. It secured the freedom of the 
 Seven United Provinces, which, like the fate of England, had 
 hitherto been trembling in the balance. It thus limited the 
 Spanish Netherlands to the Catholic provinces of the soutlx. 
 
 It). Even in France the results of the Protestant victory were 
 strongly felt. There the strife between Calvinists and Catholics 
 had just reached its crisis. The weak Henry iii. had „ .„ 
 been rejtudiated by the extreme Catholics, who looked king of 
 npou Philip of Spain as their leader, and hoped with France, 
 his help to make France as strenuous in its devotion 
 to the old faith as was Spain itself. Heury was therefore forced 
 
400 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1589- 
 
 to go over to the Protestants, and was soon afterwards murdered 
 by a Catholic zealot. His death made his distant cousin, Henry, 
 duke of Bourbon and king- of Navarre, Henry iv. of France. Thus 
 the house of Valois, which had reigned in France since 1328, gave 
 place to the house of Bourhon, which was henceforth to rule 
 France as long as France was to be governed by kings. Henry iv., 
 though the Protestant leader, was no bigot, but a clear-headed, 
 selfish, and capable politician, who looked on religion much in the 
 same way as Elizabeth did. He saw that as a Protestant he 
 had no chance of ruling France, so he turned Catholic, and soon 
 the French, weary of religious warfare, rallied round him. His 
 conversion meant that France remained a Catholic country, but it 
 was a liberal, tolerant Catholicism, very different from the bigoted 
 faith of Spain. Henry gave the Protestants toleration by the 
 edict of Nantes, showed that, like Elizabeth, he wished to be king 
 over all his people, restored the declining fortunes of France, 
 and gradually won back for it the first place in Europe. With 
 this object he formed a close alliance with the EngKsh queen 
 against Spain, and for ten more years both powers were at war 
 against Philip. In 1598 Philip made peace with France, and died 
 shortly afterwards. With him ended the greatness of Spain. 
 
 17. England and Spain continued fighting until after the 
 death of Elizabeth. The main struggle was still at sea, where the 
 The war efforts of England were not so successful as they had 
 with Spain, been earlier. Thus, in 1589, Drake failed in an attack 
 1589-1603. Qj^ Lisbon; and in 1591 an expedition sent to the 
 Azores under Lord Thomas Howard was compelled to retreat 
 before a stronger Spanish fleet. One of Howard's ships, the 
 
 Revenge, commanded by Sir Richard Grenville, was 
 of the so slow in withdrawing that it was cut off from its 
 
 "Revenge," fellows by the Spanish fleet. Thereupon Gren\dlle 
 
 formed the rash resolve to cut his way tlirough the 
 whole of the enemies' squadron. He was soon assailed on every side, 
 and, mortally wounded after a long resistance, was forced to sur- 
 render. He showed such heroism that the fight of the Revenge was 
 long remembered among the most brilliant deeds of EngHsh seamen. 
 
 18. In 1595 Drake and Hawkins led a last expedition to the 
 West Indies. The Spaniards were now used to the English way 
 The capture ^^ fighting, and better prepared to meet it. Accord- 
 of Cadiz, ingly the fleet captured no treasure and won few 
 ^^^®' successes. Both Drake and Hawkins died at sea. and 
 altogether the voyage was a failure. Next year Philip fitted out 
 
-1598] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 40I 
 
 a new Armada at Cadiz, whereupon Lord Howard of EflBngh.ani 
 and Robert Devereux, earl of Essex, sailed to the Spanish port, 
 destroyed the ships in harbour after a fierce fight, and took Cadiz 
 itself by storm. This rude lesson kept the Spaniards quiet for some 
 years, and, after Philip ii.'s death in 1598, the war languished for 
 the rest of the reign. 
 
 19. The last years of Elizabeth's reign saw the first attempts 
 to found English colonies in America. As early as 1583, Sir 
 Humphrey Gilbert strove to plant an English __ 
 settlement on the dreary coast of Newfoundland, but attempts 
 failed utterly, and perished at sea on his way home, at English 
 His half-brother. Sir Walter Raleigh, the most co^o^'es. 
 brilliant and many-sided of the Devonshire heroes of the reign, 
 took up Gilbert's ideas, and between 1585 and 1590 made three 
 attempts to set up an English colony in a part of the mainland 
 of North America, which he called Virginia, in honour of the 
 virg^ queen. But Raleigh was too busy pushing his fortunes 
 at court to go himself to Virginia, and, without his guidance, the 
 effort came to nothing. When the queen died there was not a 
 single English settlement on the American continent. 
 
 20. Englishmen who wished to find a new home beyond sea 
 obtained what they sought in Ireland rather than over the Atlantic. 
 We have seen how, under Henry viir., the first ipgiand 
 English king of Ireland, vigorous efforts had been under 
 made to make the rule of the English monarchs a MaryTudop. 
 reality, and the limited amount of success that had attended 
 them. They were continued under his two daughters, and the 
 first great extension of the English power occurred under Mary, 
 when the districts called Leix and Offaly, hitherto governed by 
 Irish clan chieftains, were conquered by the queen's deputy, or 
 governor, the earl of Sussex, and were made, as the phrase went, 
 shire-ground. By that it was meant that, as in Wales, the setting 
 up of English law followed the establishment of new counties. 
 The newly conquered Irish districts were called King's County and 
 Queens County, and their county towns Philipstottm and Mary' 
 borough, in honour of Philip and Mary. Tliis was the last advance 
 of the English jwwer in Ireland during the days when English 
 and Irish, though divided by race and language, still agreed about 
 religion. 
 
 21. Elizabeth extended to Ireland her English ecclesiastical 
 policy, though there were few Protestants there, either among the 
 native Irish or the Norman lords. She was so thrifty, and had so 
 
 2d 
 
402 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1558- 
 
 much to do at home, that she was very anxious not to incur 
 expense by pursuing an energetic policy in Ireland, and was wilLLng 
 Shane ^"^ ^^® ^^® island through the local chieftains, as her 
 
 O'Neill and father had done. Quarrels among the O'Neills, the 
 Elizabeth, chief native Irish sept, or family, in Ulster, soon made 
 
 this idea impracticable. The head of the O'Neills had 
 been made earl of Tyrone by Heniy viii. in the hope of winning 
 him over to the English side. Shane O'NeiU, the ablest and fiercest 
 of his sons, was disgusted to find his father obtain from the English 
 permission to make another of his children his successor as earl. 
 He therefore rose in revolt, mm-dered his brother, and drove his 
 father out of the country. The O'Neills elected the victorious 
 Shane as chief of the sept, or, as he was called. The O'Neill, and the 
 successful rebel made himself absolute master of Ulster. Elizabeth 
 strove in vain to treat with liim, but Shane was so strong that he 
 openly defied her ; and in 1567, the deputy, Sir Henry Sidney, 
 the father of Sir Pliilip, was compelled to wage war against 
 him. Before long Shane was murdered by a rival clan which 
 envied the power of the O'Neills. 
 
 22. Sidney made Ulster shire-ground, and Walter Devereux, 
 first earl of Essex, tried to establish a settlement of Protestant 
 Ireland and ^<^l<^^sts in Antrim, which was soon an utter failure, 
 the Counter- Before long Ulster fell back into its old lawless freedom, 
 Reforma- and Sidney's work seemed to be altogether in vain. 
 
 A great change was now beginning to bring Irish 
 politics into closer relations Tvith the great world. Up to now 
 Ireland had been quite separated from all European movements. 
 But the constant trouble which Ireland gave Elizabeth tempted the 
 queen's Catholic enemies to avail themselves of the Irish hatred of 
 England and the English religion, and make their land a centre 
 of the Counter-Reformation. The pope sent priests and the king of 
 Spain sent soldiers to Ireland, and these kindled a new rebeUion in 
 
 1579. This was not, like the revolt of Shane O'NeUl, 
 The the work of a native clan. Its centre was the Munster 
 
 rebellion branch of the great Norman house of Fitzgerald, 
 1579, and whose head was the earl of Desmond. Elizabeth put 
 the Planta- down the revolt with gi-eat cruelty, and reduced the 
 Munster. Desmond country to a desert. The rebels' lands were 
 
 forfeited to the crown, and in 1584 a systematic 
 attempt was made to establish English colonists in Munster. This 
 was called the Plantation of Munster. The forfeited estates were 
 divided among gentlemen adventurers, who were to let out their 
 
-1584.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 403 
 
 lands to Enprlish fanners. But most of the grantees remained in 
 England, and sought to make profit out of their estates by hiring 
 them out for as much rent as they could get. Few Englishmen 
 would pay high rents for land in Ireland, where they stood a good 
 chance of being murdered by the natives, and were certain to live 
 rough and uncomfortable lives. The result was that the Plantation 
 of Munster proved a failure. A few poor gentlemen, one of whom 
 was the poet Edmund Spenser, settled down in the old homes of 
 
 ublin 
 
 Fitzgerald /i:f/uence.. i^ 
 Butler Influence.^ ^B 
 
 EmcnrVallut tc 
 IRELAND UNDER THE TUDORS. 
 
 the Desmonds, but the mass of the forfeited lands were granted to 
 Irishmen, who alone would offer the impossible terms demanded 
 by their landlords. Before long rebellion made short work of the 
 scattered English settlers, and the only real result of the move- 
 ment was tlie establishment of some great English landlords in the 
 estates once held by the Desmond family. 
 
 23. The suppression of the Desmond revolt left Ireland in com- 
 parative peace for twenty years. During tliis period bitter hatred of 
 
404 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1598- 
 
 the Englisli and the new zeal of the Irish for Catholicism were rapidly 
 breaking down the barriers which sepai'ated clan from clan and the 
 The Irish ^^ Irish from the descendants of the Normans. "When 
 revolt of revolt again broke out in 1598, it was not confined to 
 a single family, race, or district. When the head of 
 the O'Neills, Shane's nephew Hugh, earl of Tyrone, raised Ulster, 
 he had among his supporters the rival clan of the O'Donnells, 
 because he was not like Shane fighting simply for his own clan, 
 but for the pope and all Ireland. Moreover, the rising spread to 
 Munster, where the return of the exiled earl of Desmond gave the 
 signal for a general revolt, which soon swept away the English 
 colonists. Soon all Ireland was ablaze with rebellion. It was the 
 first combined national and Catholic movement against English 
 supremacy. 
 
 24. Robert Devereux, eai*l of Essex, the son of the would-be 
 colonizer of Antrim, and the hero of the Cadiz expedition of 1596, 
 Essex In ^^^ ^ gallant and showy young nobleman, and the 
 Ireland, chief favourite of the old queen. Though liis wayward- 
 1599. j^ggg jj^^^j already irritated his sovereign, she entrusted 
 him, in 1599, with the difficult task of suppressing the Irish 
 rising. Essex, however, managed matters very incompetently, and 
 
 soon gave up the task in disgust. In 1600 a stronger 
 supppesf ^^^^ '^^^ found in Charles Blount, lord Mountjoy, 
 the rebel- under whom the Irish resistance was gradually broken 
 '*°JJ' down. Though a large Spanish force come to their help, 
 
 Mountjoy's energy and ruthlessness finall y prevailed 
 over aU opposition. The O'Neills held out longest, but about the time 
 of Elizabeth's death, Mountjoy pressed them so hard that Tyrone was 
 forced to make lus submission. Thus Ireland was at last conquered ; 
 but the cruelty of the process, largely the result of the queen's 
 over-thriftiness, left the bitterest memories beliind it. The Irish 
 loathed the foreign yoke, and were only kept down by sheer force. 
 
 25. While Ireland was thus conquered by Elizabeth, important 
 steps were being taken to bring about the union of Britain. Wales, 
 - united to England on equal terms by Henry viii., was 
 towards under Elizabeth for the first time won over to Pro- 
 British testantism by native bishops, of whom the most im- 
 
 ^* portant was William Morgan, bishop of St. Asaph, 
 
 whose single-minded zeal procured the publication of a translation 
 of the whole Bible into Welsh, so that it became easy to preach 
 Protestantism with effect to the Welsh people in their own tongue. 
 Moreover, the new friendship which common Protestantism had 
 
-i6o3.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH 405 
 
 brought about between England and Scotland was working out its 
 natui-al results. Though the will of Henry viii. had provided that 
 the succession to the English throne should go to the descendants 
 of his younger sister, Mary, duchess of SufEolk, no one paid any 
 serious i*egard to the children of Lady Catharine Grey, Lady Jane's 
 sister. It was generally agreed that when the old queen died, the 
 next monarch would be the king of Scots, though Elizabeth herself 
 was so jealous of power that she could never bear to have mentioned 
 the question of the succession. 
 
 26. The last years of the reign of Elizabeth were a pei-iod of 
 wonderful prosperity. Britain was at peace ; Ireland was being 
 conquered ; the Spaniards were beaten, and the pope Tj,e Cecils, 
 and the Jesuits were no longer dangerous. The newly Essex, and 
 found restlessness and energy which had disputed with "*^ ® K . 
 Spain the sovereignty of the seas, and won for England the 
 beginnings of her commerce and maritime greatness, found other 
 outlets in the most wondrous outburst of literature that Eng- 
 land was ever to witness. Hardly moved by these new glories, 
 Elizabeth grew old in increasing loneliness as her old favourites 
 and ministers were taken away by death. Burghley, the last of 
 the band, died in 1598, and was lucky in handing on his power to 
 his son, Sir Robert Cecil. While Robert Cecil upheld the cautious 
 views of his father, Essex and Raleigh represented the party that 
 wished to prosecute the war with Spain with more activity than 
 the prudent Cecils would allow. Essex, the favourite of the queen's 
 old age, finally lost her favour by his incompetence in Ireland. On 
 his return without leave from his Irish government, Elizabeth put 
 him into prison. He was soon released, but ordered not to show 
 liimself at court. Like a spoilt child he fretted under his sovereign's 
 displeasure. As he could not persuade Elizabeth to receive him 
 again, he strove, in 1601, to excite a revolt among the Londoners, 
 hoping thereby to drive the Cecils from power and compel the old 
 queen to readmit him to his former position. Essex's attempt 
 utterly failed, and he was convicted and executed as a traitor. 
 The result of liis folly was to establish Robert Cecil more firmly 
 than ever as chief minister until the old queen's death. 
 
 27. As troubles from abroad lessened, Elizalieth had increased 
 difficulties with her own subjects. Some of this was perliaps due 
 to that arbitrary temper which resented all opposition as disloyalty, 
 and continued measures barely justifiable in a time of great crisis 
 when the crisis was almost over. Thus Wliitgift continued to 
 Lorry the Puritans as if their excesses were still a danger to 
 
406 LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH [1558- 
 
 Protestantism. Long after England had ceased to have any real 
 need to fear the pope, the Roman Catholics were still persecuted 
 almost as cruelly as in the days of the life-and-death 
 Dersecutlon struggle of the two faiths in the years immediately 
 of Puritans succeeding the buU of Pius v. The prisons remained 
 ^"*h crowded with, popish recusants, and the ghastly execu- 
 
 tions of Catholic priests as traitors were still numerous. 
 But, in addition to her old troubles, Elizabeth now had to face 
 difficulties in dealing with her parliaments. 
 
 28. Like Henry viii., EHzabeth had striven to base her govern- 
 ment on the support of parliament. Even under Mary the House 
 Ell beth ^^ Commons had begun to show signs of restiveness, 
 and her and Elizabeth was soon to discover that the days of 
 Parlia- ]xer father were over, and that neither Lords nor 
 
 " ^' Commons would submissively ratify all her commands. 
 
 Her early parliaments gave her general support, and were liberal 
 in making grants, but they irritated her by urging her to marry, 
 to conciliato the Puritans, and take up a more Protestant foreign 
 policy. She therefore resolved to have as little to do -R-ith parlia- 
 ments as she could, and practised great parsimony so as to avoid 
 frequent occasion for calling them together, so that there were 
 only thirteen sessions of parliament diu'ing the forty-five years 
 of her reign. Moreover, she showed much skill in keeping the 
 House of Commons in good humour whenever she had occasion to 
 assemble it. She increased her influence over it by creating a large 
 number of new boroughs, mostly small places, which were sure to 
 return any members that she selected. Sir Robert Cecil also, though 
 her chief minister, remained a commoner, and sat in every parlia- 
 ment, being perhaps the first English statesman who took great 
 pains to manage the House of Commons and persuade it to uphold 
 his policy. If parliament got out of hand, Elizabeth did not 
 scruple to rebuke it, to silence it, or to send the leading commoners 
 to the Tower. Such arbitrary action only increased the Commons' 
 irritation, and made them excessively jealous of their rights. 
 
 29. Elizabeth's tact and insight, and the Commons' confidence 
 
 in her general policy, postponed serious conflict until the concluding 
 
 T~-^ ,r years of her reign. At last, in 1597, the Commons 
 
 TheMonopo ^ ^ * , . , /, 
 
 lies contest, sent up a grave remonstrance agamst the queen s over- 
 
 1 597 and lavish grants of monopolies. A monopoly was the 
 
 exclusive right to seU a certain article, so that the 
 
 holder of the privilege could enrich himself by raising its price 
 
 without fear of competition. Such an exclusive right given to an 
 
-i6o3.] LATTER YEARS OF REIGN OF ELIZABETH JlfiJ 
 
 inventor or discoverer is common enough nowadays, and does 
 more good than harm. But Elizabeth found that the grant of a 
 monopoly was the cheapest way in which she could reward her 
 favourites and courtiers, and she soon created so many monopolies 
 in common articles of necessity that they became a serious burden 
 to her people. Even the remonstrances of the parliament of 1597 
 bore little fruit, and in 1601 a new parliament met and renewed 
 the complaints of its predecessor. When the list of monopolies 
 was read before the Commons, a member exclaimed, " Is not bread 
 among the number ? Nay, but it will be if no remedy be found 
 before the next parliament." So loud was the outcry that 
 Elizabeth gave way. She promised to revoke all monopolies that 
 weighed heavily upon her people, and graciously thanked the 
 Commons for calling her attention to grievances of which other- 
 wise she would have had no knowledge. Thus her tact triumphed 
 over the arbitrary temi)er of her family, and though England had 
 outgrown the Tudor despotism, men bore willingly the rule of so 
 popular a queen and so good an Englishwoman. 
 
 30. Elizabeth's health was now breaking up, but she still 
 refused to nominate her successor, though all her ministers 
 wished to have the king of Scots. As she lay dying, ^g^^j, ^^ 
 they urged her to declare her wishes. When her Elizabeth, 
 statesmen spoke of the king of Scots', she gave no sign ; 1603. 
 but when they mentioned Lord Beauchamp. the son of Catharine 
 Gi'ey, she fired up, and cried, " I will have no rascal's son in my 
 seat ! " At last she died on March 24, 1603, when nearly seventy 
 years old. 
 
 THE CECIL AND BACON FAMILIES 
 
 &\r Anthony Cooke 
 
 Mary m. (1) William Cecil, (2) m. Mildred Cooke 
 Cheke Lonl Biirghley, 
 d. 1.198. 
 (1) \ (2) 
 
 I 
 
 Thomas C«cil, 
 first Lord Exeter. 
 
 Richard Cecil, 
 ancestor of present 
 Marquis of Exeter. 
 
 Edward Cecil, 
 
 Viscount Wimbledon, 
 
 d. 1638. 
 
 Robert Cecil, first 
 
 earl of Salisburj-, 
 
 d. 1612, 
 
 ancestor of the 
 
 Marquis of Salisbury, 
 
 prime minister of 
 
 Queen Victoria. 
 
 Anne m. Sir Nicholas 
 Cooke I Bacon, Lord 
 Keeper 
 
 Francis Bacon, 
 
 Viscount Ft. Albans 
 
 and Lord Chancellor, 
 
 d. 1626. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 
 
 1. The Tudor period saw the end of the Middle Ages, and the 
 beginnings of modern times. It was a season of great revolutionary 
 The beirin- changes. It was the age of the Renascence, or the new 
 nlngs of birth of thought, and learning, and of the Reformation 
 
 modern which saw the break up of the unity of the Church cf 
 
 the Middle Ages. Though the Counter-Reformation 
 threatened both Renascence and Reformation, it was, so far as 
 England went, powerless to change the direction of oiu- national 
 life. Elizabeth saved the Reformation which Henry viii. had 
 begun, and restored the greatness of the English state. Under her 
 the Renascence first took a firm hold of her people, and manifested 
 itseH in the great outbui-st of many-sided energy that marked the 
 last five and twenty years of her reign. 
 
 2. Such a time of revolutionary storms needed strong pUots to 
 steer the ship of state, and the A^eUed despotism of the Tudors gave 
 
 Engiand a form of government which carried it success- 
 monarchy. ^^^^ through the age of crisis. Yet the vigorous 
 
 power exercised by these sovereigns was not due to any 
 formal change in the constitution so much as to the confidence of 
 the people, the ability of the monarchs, the needs of the times, and 
 the decay of the two gi-eat checks that had curbed the power of 
 mediaeval monarchs. The Church had fallen, and the nobility had 
 lost its old independence. Prelate and noble, the rivals of earlier 
 kings, were now the chief supports of the throne. The independent 
 Commons had not yet arisen. 
 
 3. Parliament continued to hold its ancient position, and it was 
 a part of Tudor statecraft to obtain parliamentary sanction for 
 Parliament ^^^ most arbitrary acts. Up to the end of Elizabeth's 
 under the reign the Commons could always be trusted to endorse 
 Tudops. ^j^g royal policy. Changes in the constitution of parlia- 
 ment tended to increase its subservience on the crown. Thus the 
 House of Lords became quite different from the House of Lords of 
 
 408 
 
i6o3.] ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 409 
 
 the Middle Ages. It had been an independent body, mainly ecclesi- 
 astical in character. It became a preponderatingly lay assembly, 
 and strictly submissive to the crown. Even before the mitred 
 abbots were removed by Henry viii. there was a small lay majority. 
 After 1539 the ecclesiastical element, only represented by the 
 bishops, became insignificant. Even a more important change was 
 brought about by the dying away of the ancient baronial houses, 
 and the rise in their place of new families, enriched by the spoils of 
 the monasteries, and owing their importance to the service of the 
 crown. Few old families like the Howards, Nevilles, and Percies 
 still stood out among the Russells, Cavendishes, Cecils, and other 
 ministerial houses of recent date. Though tlie ntunber of lay peers 
 was still very small, the majority was well under the control of the 
 crown. Not many Tudor bishops were bold enough to disobey the 
 orders of their sui)reme governor. While the Lords on the whole 
 declined in number, the number of the Commons was added to by 
 Henry viii.'s new members from Wales and Cheshire, and by 
 frequent creations of boroughs. Many of these latter were places 
 of no importance, and were only called upon to return members in 
 order to increase the influence of the crown. 
 
 4. There was little friction between crown and parliament, 
 since the province of the two authorities were recognized as 
 distinct. Parliament raised taxes, passed laws, and „ 
 
 sent up complaints if anything went amiss. The between 
 8i)ending of money, and the execution of the laws were Crown and 
 entirely in the hands of the crown. The great feature Parliament, 
 of the constitutional history of the time is the strengthening of the 
 executive power of the monarchy, both in its central and local organs. 
 
 5. The king was his own chief minister, and held in his own 
 hands all the strings of policy. But the task of ruling a grea^ 
 country was so laborious that he was forced to share the king 
 the burden with his ministers. These ministers were and his 
 partly great noblemen, who held as of prescriptive '"'"'steps, 
 right the ancient high offices of state, such as those of treasurer, 
 admiral, or chancellor. But a great noble was not always clever 
 or hard-working, and could not always be trusted to play the king's 
 game. The result was that important and confidential business 
 was increasingly left to the king's two secretaries, who were called 
 under Elizabeth tlie secretaries of state. The Tudor secretaries 
 were men of humbler rank but greater ability than the high 
 officials. They were professional statesmen, and quite devoted to 
 their master. From their staff of clerks and subordinates we hare 
 
4IO ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS [1485- 
 
 the beginning' of the elaborate civil service and the complicated 
 machinery of government of the modern state. 
 
 6. When the king, wanted advice he went to his coxmcil, now 
 sometimes called the privy council. This was a smaller and more 
 
 confidential body than the Concilium oi'dinarium of 
 earlier times, which was now practically extinct. The 
 Tudor council was a small board of less than twenty members, and 
 including as a rule men of different ways of thinking, so that the 
 king could hear all sorts of opinions in it. It was so active and 
 powerful that the Tudor period has well been described as the age of 
 government by council. Yet it was the king or queen that acted : 
 the council only advised. When the cro-mi had decided, it was the 
 business of the council to carry out the royal wiU. Besides its 
 main consultative and administrative function, the council issued 
 ordinances or proclamations, which were not very different from 
 new laws, and which encroached on the powers of Parliament. In 
 the same way council encroached upon the law courts by its ever- 
 increasing judicial activity. 
 
 7. The jurisdiction of the council was an inheritance from the 
 Middle Ages, but was largely added to in Tudor times. Its 
 
 judicial functions were largely handed over to a com- 
 
 Chaml«p mittee, which soon became identified with the special 
 
 and the tribunal set up for the trial of great offenders by Henry 
 
 local vii.'s statute against livery and maintenance. This 
 
 councils 
 
 body, which acquired the name of the Star Chamber 
 
 from holding its sessions in a room whose ceiling was painted with 
 stars, became in substance the council in its judicial aspect, includ- 
 ing all the councillors and some of the chief judges. It did good 
 work aU through Tudor times, partly by making great offenders 
 obey the law, and partly by taking a quicker, wider, and more equit- 
 able view of cases than was possible for the common law courts with 
 their stiff traditions of what the law should be. A feature of Tudor 
 times was the establishment of local courts of the same type as the 
 Star Chamber, such as the Council of the North at York, and the 
 Council of Wales at Ludlow. The Court of High Commission, set 
 up at Elizabeth's accession, did for the Church what the other pre- 
 rogative courts did for the state. This last body always provoked 
 much opposition, but it was hardly untU Stewart times that the lay 
 courts became oppressive. AU, however, owed their authority 
 to the crown, and worked without a jury and without the traditional 
 regard to fixed legal j)rinciple8 which were both the glory and the 
 limitation of the common law courts. 
 
-i6o3.] ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 4II 
 
 8. Local administration was in the hands of the country gentry. 
 The shire moot was now obsolete except for parliamentary elections, 
 having been superseded by the justices of the peace, Local 
 
 who acted under royal commissions, yet were not state govern- 
 oflBcials, but the independent and unpaid gentry of the ment. 
 district. The justices as individuals tried i)etty offenders, and all the 
 justices of the county met from time to time in quarter sessions, 
 which discharged the whole functions of local government. It 
 is characteristic of the popular character of the Tudor monarchy 
 that it felt itself strong enough to hand over such important work 
 to the local gentry. The schooKng in law and administration which 
 his work as justice gave every country squire was of immense 
 importance in preparing the way for the time when a new genera- 
 tion of the landed gentry led in the House of Commons the revolt 
 against the Stewarts. 
 
 9. Another aspect of the popular Tudor despotism was its power 
 to govern without the aid of a strong military force. There were 
 no regular soldiers in Tudor England, save a corps Mjiit- 
 
 of yeomen to guard the king's person, and the weakness 
 permanent garrisons of Calais, Berwick, and a few o^ the 
 fortresses. Henry viii. hired foreign mercenaries in 
 the latter years of his reign, but they soon disappeai-ed after his 
 death. The main defence of the country still fell upon the local 
 militia, to serve in which was one of the duties of a citizen. It 
 was commanded by a lord lieutenant, appointed for every county 
 since the days of Edward vi. and Mary. Under him were deputy- 
 lieutenants, who belonged, like the justices of the peace, to the 
 local gentry. Thus even military commands were entrusted by the 
 Tudors to the country squires. More was done by the state for 
 the navy than the army, but oven in a crisis like the Armada, the 
 forces of the crown had to be supplemented by armed merchant- 
 men. 
 
 10. Competition became fiercer, and careers were more readily 
 opened to talent as the modern spirit became stronger. The sup- 
 pression of the monasteries did much to uproot the old - , , 
 
 • 1 J -J J XI 1 » -TT Social and 
 
 social and economic order, and the annals of Henry viii. economic 
 
 and Edward vi. show how the spirit of unrest was changres. 
 
 abroad, and how much suffering was involved in the displacement 
 
 of the ancient landmarks. Yet class distinctions remained strong, 
 
 even when it was easier to rise from one class to another. The 
 
 gentry were stiU a class apart from the rest of the community ; but 
 
 the professional and merchant classes were attaining increased 
 
412 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS [1485- 
 
 importance. The one great mediaeval pi-ofession, that of the clergy, 
 lost power, wealth, and social estimation. A married clergy found 
 it hard to Uve on the scanty remnants of the old endowments, and 
 a large proportion of the parish priests were iU educated as well as 
 poor. But lawyers made great fortunes, and the medical profession 
 begins to have a status when Henry viii. set up the Colleges 
 of Physicians and Surgeons. Trade grew, and with it the wealth 
 and importance of the merchants, until the highest classes in 
 the land became infected with the commercial spirit. Elizabeth 
 herself took shares, and made her profit out of Drake's piratical 
 attacks on Sj)ain. Landholders regarded their estates as a com- 
 mercial investment which must return them a high rate of interest 
 for their outlay. The permanent result of this spirit was by no 
 means all evU. As the century grew old, new ways of employ- 
 ment were opened up, which got rid of the sturdy beggar more 
 effectively than the cruel laws of an earlier time. Corn-growing 
 again became profitable as population increased and markets 
 were developed. Fresh crops, such as hops and many new fruits and 
 vegetables, were introduced from the continent, and before the 
 great queen's death the cultivation of the potato was brought in 
 from America. There were more manufactiu'es, and emigration, 
 especially to Ireland, afforded careers for those without occupation 
 at home. Thus both the yeomen and the craftsmen flourished. 
 Many yeomen were able to buy up the lands of the unthrifty 
 gentry, and the successful trader from the towns was constantly 
 becoming absorbed in the landed classes. Anxiety to keep up the 
 supply of skilled workmen took the shape of Elizabeth's famous 
 Act of Apprentices of 1563, which declared that no one should 
 exercise a trade untU he had served a seven years' apprenticeship in 
 
 it. The same year saw the first attempt of the state 
 The Poop ^^ g^^ ^p ^ systematic and compulsory system of poor 
 
 relief. This culminated in the most famous of the 
 Elizabethan poor laws, passed in 1601.'' By it the justices were 
 empowered to nominate overseers in every parish, and these had 
 authority to tax every inhabitant, so as to provide the sums neces- 
 sary to support the poor of the parish. Thus grew up our system 
 of poor relief, which remained much the same imtil the new poor 
 law of 1834. 
 
 11. One sign of the growth of English resources was the 
 wonderful raising of the material standards of comfort and civiliza- 
 tion. The gross abundance of earlier times had given Englishmen 
 plenty to eat and drink, and the upper classes lived with great 
 
-i6o3.] ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 413 
 
 outward state and magnificence. Now the ordinary man's house 
 was built more solidly and comfortably, and lovers of old ways 
 denounced the effeminate luxury that rejected round in^pease of 
 logs for pillows and bolsters, clean straw or rushes for refinement 
 carpets and tapestry, and a hole in the roof to let out ^"** luxury, 
 the smoke for a chimney. Forks came into general use instead of 
 fingers. Food also became more varied and wholesome. The intro- 
 duction of hops improved the quality of beer, and towards the end of 
 the period American explorers introduced a new luxury in tobacco. 
 Men ate so much flesh meat that the state, not so much for 
 religious reasons as for the sake of encoui*aging the fisheries, strove 
 to keep up the old habit of fasting on Fridays. Dress became 
 exceedingly rich and gorgeous, and the clothes both for men and 
 women became less tasteful and more barbaric in Elizabeth's days. 
 Conspicuous articles of ladies' attire were the ruff, an exaggerated 
 collar, towering high above the neck, and the farthingale, or hoop, 
 which assumed a ridiculous stiffness and enormous dimensions. 
 
 12. Education became wider, and affected larger classes of 
 society. Though the changes in religion resulted in much uji- 
 necessary havoc among the schools and colleges that 
 had come down from the Middle Ages, some effort was an^^^v"] 
 made to set up new ones in their place, and education 
 was no longer regarded as simply a training for scholars and pro- 
 fessional men. A certain amount of culture was demanded from 
 every gentleman and lady. A gentleman was expected to be weU 
 read, fond of poetry and music, an expert in fencing and horse- 
 manship, polished in his manner, and elegant in his garb. For 
 an education so comprehensive as this, travel was one of the best 
 schools, and the educated scholar and gentleman made a point of 
 going abroad, particularly to Italy, which was still the traditional 
 centre of European inteUectnal life. Lovers of old ways com- 
 plained that many Englishmen got more harm than good from 
 their foreign experience, and denounced the profligacy and irre- 
 ligion that too often made the '* Italianate Englishman a devil 
 incarnate." Travel was facilitated by the better police of the seas 
 that kept down piracy, and within England by the introduction of 
 coaches, which, however heavy and cumbrous they seem to us. were 
 denounced as dangerous luxuries, only permissible to the aged and 
 infirm. Men still mainly made their journeys on horseback, and 
 gentlemen carried arms, partly as a sign of their gentility, but 
 partly as a means of protection against the robbera that infested 
 every highway. 
 
414 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS [14S5- 
 
 13. Another sign of modern times was the dying out of Gothic 
 architecture, though this took place very slowly. Under Henry viii. 
 Renascence ^^ stately a Gothic building as Bath Abbey could still 
 apchitec- be erected, while the methods of mediaeval constiruction 
 tare. lingered on, notably at Oxford and Cambridge, until 
 the middle of the seventeenth centui-y. The age of the Reforma- 
 tion did not build churches, but pulled them down, so that it is to 
 domestic and civil rather than to ecclesiastical architecture that we 
 must look if we would study the change of fashion that now came 
 in. Italian influence made itself felt about the middle of the century, 
 though few great houses were erected in the pure Renascence or 
 Italian style. The gorgeous palaces of Elizabethan nobles were stUl 
 Gothic in their general outline, but the details and the ornamen- 
 tation were those which the classic revival had borrowed from Italy. 
 As good examples of this mixed Elizabethan or Jacobean style, as 
 it is called, we may mention the two great houses of Burghley, near 
 Stamford, and Hatfield, in Hertfordshire, which were erected by 
 William and Robert CecU. Though the style may easily be criti- 
 cized as a confused medley of different types, it is picturesque, 
 appropriate, and dignified. The mansions erected in it were much 
 more comfortable to live in than the castles of the Middle Ages. 
 
 14. Other arts were less flourishing than architecture. There 
 was a real EngKsh school of Church musicians, and the Elizabethan 
 
 composers could set appropriate music to the delicate 
 lyrics of the best age of English song-writing. 
 English painting and sculpture were, however, at a low ebb, 
 as many a bad picture in old houses, and still more numerous 
 stiff and clumsy sculptured tombs of Elizabethan worthies show. 
 Henry aiii., who loved art and splendour, gave pensions to foreign 
 artists, though many of them were not much more skilled in their 
 craft than their English rivals. Some of Henry's foreign artists, 
 however, were men of real distinction. The Italian sculptor, 
 Torrigiano, wrought for him the beautiful effigies of Henry vii. and 
 the Lady Margaret Beaufort, his mother, in the new Henry vii.'s 
 chapel of Westminster Abbey, which is itself one of the glories 
 of sixteenth-century Gothic architecture. The German Hans 
 Holbein spent nearly twenty years in England in the latter part 
 of the reign of Henry viii., and has painted and drawn the men 
 of that age with uncompromising truthfulness and consummate 
 technical skill. Very inferior to this great artist were the common- 
 place painters who came from Italy and Flanders to portray the 
 worthies of the age of Elizabeth. 
 
-i6o3.] ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 415 
 
 15. For the first three-quarters of the sirteenth century the 
 output of good literature in England was not great. But the 
 activity of tlie numerous printing-presses showed how 
 
 love of learning and a taste for reading had sjjread. nt^p^^ture*"' 
 Poets still followed the fashion set by Chaucer, but 
 it was in Scotland rather than in England that the Chaucerian 
 tradition was most fruitful of good work. The real literary 
 importance of the early part of Henry tiii.'s reign is not so much 
 the actual literature produced as the impulse which men like Colet 
 and More set towards the humanism of the Renascence. The 
 most notable book produced by this circle of reformers was More's 
 Utopia. Though written in Latin, it was, as we have seen, very 
 definitely English in its unsparing analysis of the evils from which 
 our country was then suffering. The next generation saw the 
 effects of the Reformation in such work as Latimer's homely and 
 outspoken Sermons, while the habitual use of the various English 
 translations of the Bible and of the Edwardian Booh of Common 
 Prayer did much to set up a high standard of dignified English 
 prose. The fashion of writing became less cumbrous and more 
 direct in the straightforward EugUsh, written much after the 
 fashion of homely speech, which came from the pen of the school- 
 master and refonner, Roger Ascham, whose works mark the 
 beginnings of a more modern style of English prose. 
 
 16. Towards the end of Henry viii.'s reign a new school of poets 
 arose, which derived its chief impulse from Italy. At its head 
 were Henry Howard, earl of Surrey, the headstrong _. . . 
 lord beheaded by Henry viii. in 1547, and Sir Thomas nlngs of 
 Wyatt, the father of the rebel against Queen Mary. Elizabethan 
 This school brought in Italian metres such as the i'^®''*-*'"'*®" 
 sonnet and blank verse, and their occasional poems became •widely 
 read in manuscript in courtly circles, though they were first printed 
 in Tottel's Miscellany, a collection of verses published by a book- 
 seller named Tottel in the reign of Queen Mary. From the issue of 
 tliis epoch-making collection the new inspiration to poetry began. 
 It was, however, but very slowly that the new spirit made itself 
 generally felt. The first twenty years of the reign of Elizal>eth 
 were not much more productive than the g<?neratiou that preceded 
 them. Then the true Elizabethan literature burst forth with 
 strange suddenness and overwhelming glory, in those days of fierce 
 struggle when England was fighting for her existence against the 
 Jesuits and the Spaniards, when Brake was sailing round the 
 world, and when Gilbert and Raleigh were first dreaming of 
 
4l6 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS [1485- 
 
 an English colonial empire. A wonderful output of the noblest 
 works illustrated the last five and twenty years of the queen's reign, 
 and continued well into the next century. Much of what is most 
 distinctly regarded as Elizabethan was written under James i. 
 
 17. The publication of Edmund Spenser's Shepherd's Calendar 
 in 1579 begins the flowering time of Elizabethan poetry, and 
 Snensep revealed to the world the greatest poet of the new era. 
 and the Spenser was soon called away from literary work to 
 poets. take part in the plantation of Munster, whence, after 
 twenty years of prosperity, he was driven out by the last Desmond 
 rebeUion, to die ere long in London, poor and disappointed, but 
 never neglected. His great unfinished epic, the Faerie Queen, 
 written in Ireland, and published in 1589 and 1598, sets forth in 
 the richest and most musical of verse all that was best in the 
 spirit of the English Eenascence^magination, chivalry, love of 
 beauty, enthusiasm for knowledge, deKght in allegory, mystery, 
 adventure, and fairy tales, burning devotion to England and her 
 queen, earnest moral purpose, and fierce hatred of the pope and 
 Spain. Spenser's work stands alone, but some share of liis poetic 
 spirit was reflected in a crowd of lesser writers. His love-sonnets 
 increased the fashion for long sonnet cycles, which had already 
 obtained much vogue through the following of foreign examples, 
 and through the sonnets wherein Spenser's friend and patron, Sir 
 Philip Sidney, described his unhappy love for SteUa. This tendency 
 reached its supreme height in the wonderful sonnets of Shakespeare. 
 Nothing, however, better shows how the spirit of poetry was in 
 the air than the grace and spontaneity of many a nameless lyric 
 that can be found in the song-books and plays of this great age. 
 
 18. Most of aU is the spirit of the Elizabethan period reflected in 
 the development of the dramatic literature, which is its special glory. 
 
 The medifeval taste for mysteries and moralities had 
 The first spread among the people a great taste for shows and 
 
 theatres theatrical entertainments, which, inspired by the classic 
 
 and their spirit of the Renascence, found a new outlet in repre- 
 pepform- sentations of Latin plays by scholars at the universities 
 
 and Inns of Court, and finally led to theii- imitation in 
 English. At last the rude beginnings of a more national English 
 drama began to appear, and as the taste for theu- representation 
 grew, regular theatres were opened in which plays coidd be acted. 
 In 1576, James Bui-bage, the first famous Elizabethan actor, opened 
 the first building set apart for dramatic performances at Shore- 
 ditch, just outside the city of London. It soon had many rivais 
 
•i6o3.] ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 417 
 
 and snccessors, of which the best known was the Qlohe theatre 
 in Southwark. These Elizabethan playhouses were but rude 
 structures, built of wood and roofed with thatch at the sides. 
 They were exposed in the centre to the weatlier, except on the side 
 of the stage, where the wealthy patrons of the drama sat on stools 
 among the actors, while the ordinary spectators stood in the exposed 
 pit, and the few ladies who ventured to be present, hid themselves 
 away masked, in boxes ranged round«the covered sides of the house. 
 Performances took place in the afternoon, and Sunday was the 
 favourite day for them, though the Puritans looked askance on 
 this violation of the sabbath as well as at the reckless profligacy 
 of many of the actors, and the lax morality of many of the pieces. 
 There was hardly any scenery and properties, though the actors 
 often wore rich dresses. Boys acted women's parts, which were, 
 however, but few as compared with the number of male characters. 
 Though there was Httlo money to be got by writing plays, success- 
 ful managers and actors were able, with prudence, to make a fortune. 
 
 19. The opening of public theatres soon brought about a 
 wonderful change in the quality of the pieces performed in them. 
 A group of young men who had acquired a taste for Marlowe and 
 the drama at the universities, settled down in London, the early 
 where they lived riotous lives and wrote plays which, o'^^^^^tists. 
 with much bombast and crudity, revealed real fire and action and 
 a vein of true poetry. The great age of the drama began when 
 Christopher Marlowe, the most gifted of the band, produced his 
 Tamburlaine the Great in 1587. In Marlowe's short, riotous, and 
 tragic career the first stage of EUzabetlian tragedy reached its 
 height. Cut off in a tavern brawl before he was thirty, he had left 
 work behind him who86 force and passion gave him a permanent 
 rank among the great poets of the world. 
 
 20. About the time that Marlowe wrote Tamburlaine, WiUiam 
 Shakespeare, a youth of two or three and twenty, left his home and 
 family at Stratford-on-Avon and went to London to shake- 
 push his fortunes. He soon found profitable employ- speare and 
 ment in working up old plays for representation, and ^^^ °*' ' 
 before long, inspired largely by Marlowe's genius, began to attempt 
 original flights of liis own. After essays at fantastic and boisterous 
 comedy, his fervid love tragedy of Romeo and Juliet, and his 
 stirring patriotic dramas from English history, secured for him a 
 foremost position in his craft, while the Merchant of Venice, pro- 
 duced in 1594, a few months after Marlowe's success, first demon- 
 strated the full extent of his powers. Shrewd, businesslike, and 
 
41 8 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS [1485- 
 
 thrif ty, he had attained before Elizabeth's death a competent fortune, 
 a high social position, and a reputation quite unique among his 
 contemporaries. His profound knowledge of the human heai-t, his 
 breadth, naturalness, and self-restraint, his deep passion, abundant 
 humour, ripeness of judgment, and wonderful command of the 
 mother tongue, stand by themselves in aU literature. Round him 
 gathered a great school of dramatists, whose work, attaining its 
 climax under James i., slowly decayed under his successor, until the 
 great civil war brought it to an end. 
 
 21. Elizabethan prose did not attain the level of Elizabethan 
 poetry or the drama. There were few received standards of prose 
 
 composition, and the force and spirit of the age were 
 ppoIb'^*^^" half hidden away by the quaint conceits and tangled 
 
 and inartistic periods of many able writers. Richard 
 Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity, which raised ecclesiastical pamph- 
 leteering into sound and dignified literature, and Sir Francis 
 Bacon's famous Essays, first published in 1597, were the greatest 
 masterpieces of Elizabethan prose. The patriotic impulse of the 
 age was reflected in the large output of historical work, of which 
 Holinshead's Chronicles, from which Shakespeare derived so much 
 of his history, are a conspicuous example. A feature of the time 
 was the extensive literature of travel and adventure, foremost 
 among which was Hakluyt's Principal Navigations of the English 
 Nation (1587), wherein the simple narration of the great deeds of 
 the Elizabethan seamen brings home vividly to us the close connec- 
 tion between the life and the literature of the time. It was the 
 richest, fullest, and most heroic period of English history. 
 
 Books kecommexded for the Further Study of the Period 
 
 1485-1603 
 Gairdner's Henry VIL ; Creighton's Wolsey (both in MacmillarCs Twdve 
 English Statesmen) ; Brewer's Reign of Henry VIII. (to the fall of Wolsey) ; 
 Pollard's Henry VIII. and the Protector Somerset ; Fronde's History of England 
 from thej'all of TVolsey to the death of the Armada (12 vols.), brilliant, preju- 
 diced and inaccurate, but of value for the reign of Elizabeth ; Creighton's- 
 Queen Elizabeth ; Seebohm's Protestant Revolution (Epochs of Modern His- 
 tory), useful for foreign relations in the early sixteenth century. For eccle- 
 siastical history, Gairdner's History of the English Church from Henry VIII. 
 to Mary; W. H. Frere's History of the English Church under Elizabeth and 
 James I., and Perry's Reformation in England (Epochs of Church History). 
 More's Utopia, R. Robinson's translation, Harrison's Description of England, 
 and Payne's Voyages of Elizabethan Seamen illustrate important aspects of 
 this period. The chapters on England in the Cambridge Modern History pre- 
 sent in a succinct form the facts of our history from 1485 onwards ; H. Fisher's- 
 History of England, 1485-1547 (Pol. Hist, of England, Vol. v.). 
 
-i6o3.] 
 
 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS 
 
 419 
 
 M 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 O 
 
 OQ 
 
 P 
 
 O 
 
 K 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 >* 
 C5 
 O 
 
 < 
 
 I 
 
 01" Is e: 
 
 |5 -§-3 -§ 
 
 B 
 
 .2 s 
 
 
 s . 
 
 
 Si 
 
 S 3 
 
 2-0 
 
 a 
 
 S !3 
 
 o'S 
 
 aS 
 
 1 § 
 
 
 ■^11 
 
 
 •< "-tin's 
 
 -i?ll I" 
 
 .J 
 
 Sao' 
 
 3? 
 o >o 
 
 H -SS, 
 
 S 
 
 « a 
 
 -a o 
 
 S S J} 
 
 .->§ 2 
 
 w — Sl- 
 
 Se<5 
 
 -27 
 
 . a:»-i 
 
 >2 
 
 as 
 
 1^ 
 
 to 2 
 
 I 5 
 
 If 
 
BOOK VI 
 
 THE STEWARTS (1603-1714) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 JAMES I. (1603-1625) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1603. Accession of James r. 
 
 1605. Gunpowder Plot. 
 
 1607. Plantation of Virginia. 
 
 1610. Plantation of Ulster and Dissolution of James' First Parliament. 
 
 1614. The Addled Parliament. 
 
 1618. Execution of Raleigh and Beginning of Thirty Years' War. 
 
 1620. Voyage of the Mayflower. 
 
 1621. Fall of Bacon. 
 
 1624. War with Spain. 
 
 1625. Death of James i. 
 
 1. The house of Stewart, which had been reigning over Scotland 
 for more than two hundred years, mounted the English throne at 
 
 the death of Queen Elizabeth. Its accession to the 
 of the throne meant much more than is ordinarily involved 
 
 English and in the change of one dynasty for another. The peace- 
 cpowns! ^^ -aiAon of the rival monarchies of England and 
 
 Scotland was a great thing in itseK ; and it became 
 more important since James i., the new king, was very anxious to 
 make the union as complete as he could. He saw that the personal 
 union of the two crowns under the same king was not enough. As 
 long as England and Scotland remained two countries with different 
 laws, institutions, and traditions, and even with different customs 
 as to the succession, the feeble tie of a common monarch might be 
 snapped at any moment. He therefore assumed the title of King 
 of Great Britain, and strove to build up a single state out of the 
 two very different lands over which he ruled. Though he had 
 grown up to middle life as king of Scots, and in most ways never 
 420 
 
I6i8.] JAMES I. 421 
 
 ceased to be a thorough Scotchman, James's long experience made 
 him realize how much better oft" was the powerful English monarch 
 than the weak king of Scots, the puppet of his nobles and the 
 Puritan clergy. His idea of union was, therefore, to make Scotland 
 as much like England as possible, and his old subjects soon resented 
 the way in which he preferred English to Scottish fashions. He 
 set tliis policy to his successors, and all the Stewart kings more or 
 less embroiled themselves with their own country in their efforts 
 to bring English fashions into the northern realm. For this reason 
 the Scots disliked further attempts at union. But the English 
 were little better pleased with them. They were quite contented 
 with things as they were, and had no love for change. More- 
 over, they were suspicious lest a race of Scottish kings should 
 upset the good old English constitution in favour of their northern 
 fellow-countrymen and to the loss of the native-born English 
 subjects. "While, therefore, James, inspired by his solicitor-general. 
 Sir Francis Bacon, hopefully anticipated the time when the two 
 lands shotdd have one parliament, one law, one Church, and one 
 nation, his parliament looked with distrust on his plans. The result 
 waB that James only ventiired to ask his parliament for a very 
 little. He was content to demand that Englishmen and Scotchmen 
 should no longer be treated as foreigners in each other's country, 
 and that there shotild be freedom of trade between the two 
 nations. 
 
 2. In 1607 the House of Commons rejected both these proposals. 
 The only step towards union which James could secure from the 
 English side was a decision of the judges that all 
 Scotsmen born after his accession to the English James's pro- 
 throne possessed the full rights of English citizens. Jeets for 
 He had more success in assimilating Scottish institu- ^igff union 
 tions to those of England. In 1610 he restored bishops 
 
 to the Scots Church, though they had little power. In 1618 he 
 imposed on the Scots the Five Articles of Perth, which introduced 
 into Scotland some of the ecclesiastical ceremonies and Church 
 holidays which prevailed south of the Tweed. These measures 
 excited deep antagonism among the fiercely Presbyterian Scots. 
 With such strong suspicions on both sides of tlie border, it was 
 ea.sy to understand why a full union of England and Scotland was 
 still a hundred years off. 
 
 3. The moment of James's accession had witnessed tlie com- 
 pletion of the Tudor conquest of Ireland, so that James ruled 
 Ireland as fully as Great Britain, and was thus the first monarch 
 
422 
 
 JAMES I. 
 
 [1607- 
 
 o£ the three kingdoms. The Irish remained bitterly discon- 
 tented with English and Protestant rule, and were only kept 
 down by main force. In 1607 the earl of Tyrone 
 strove once more to attack the English power, and, 
 failing utterly, fled from Ireland. His estates and 
 those of his f I'iends were declared forfeited for treason, 
 and in 1610 Sir Arthur Chichester, James's deputy, 
 divided the forfeited lands among English and Scottish settlers, 
 and thus carried out the famous plantation of Ulster. 
 This had more permanent success than the Elizabethan 
 plantation of Munster. Though the wild west of 
 Ulster stni remained fully Irish, eastern Ulster became 
 the home of a vigorous and energetic English-speaking and 
 
 The com- 
 pletion of 
 the con- 
 quest of 
 Ireland. 
 
 The Plan- 
 tation of 
 Ulster, 
 1610. 
 
 Emery Walker sc 
 
 The shaded part shouts the Protestant districts 
 in Ireland, which resulted from James I's. 
 Plantations, 
 
 IRELAND IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Protestant population. Henceforth the Ulster settlers remained 
 as a Protestant garrison in Ireland. Though this immensely 
 
-i632.] JAMES I. 423 
 
 strengtliened the English power, it brought new difficulties with 
 it. The Irish problem became more complicated, since side by 
 side with the old Catholic and Celtic Ireland a new Protestant 
 and Saxon Ireland was created. Bitterly hating the aliens who 
 persecuted their religion and robbed them of their lands, Celtic 
 Ireland sullenly waited for the hour of vengeance. 
 
 4. James i.'s reign saw the first establishment of new Englands 
 
 beyond the sea, as weU as extension of English influence over the 
 
 three kingdoms of Britain. The impulse towards « i • 
 
 . . ijejrinnings 
 
 expansion which had inspired both the Irish planta- of English 
 
 tions, and the failures of Gilbert and Raleigh in colonies. 
 
 America, now led to the first successful establishment of English 
 
 colonies beyond the Atlantic. In 1607 Virginia was settled by a 
 
 small band of emigrants, who named their first settle- plantation 
 
 ment Jamestown in honour of the English king. At of Virginia, 
 
 first they suffered terribly from disease, famine, and ^607, 
 
 the constant attacks of the Indian tribes, but these were successfully 
 
 overcome, and as the colony grew in numbers and strength it 
 
 received a free constitution with a House of Burgesses like the 
 
 House of Commons at home. A few years later Lord Baltimore, a 
 
 Catholic nobleman, established Maryland immediately 
 
 to the north of Virginia, receiving in 1632 a charter ^njj f 532 
 
 from Clftirles i., which made liim supreme lord of the 
 
 whole settlement. Maryland was the first proprietary colony, 
 
 controlled by a groat landlord. In 1625 the settlement of Barbados 
 
 was the first step towards the establishment of English plantations 
 
 in the West India islands. The settlers were not wiUing to do 
 
 hard work themselves. The land was divided into great estates 
 
 and plantations, whose proprietors cultivated tobacco, sugar, and 
 
 other products of warm climates. For long they had much 
 
 difficulty in obtaining labour, but at last fell back upon the labour 
 
 of negro slaves, imported from Africa and compelled to work for 
 
 their masters. 
 
 5. Other colonies arose in the colder regions to the north of 
 "Virginia, which received the name of New England. The first 
 of these settlements owed its origin to a little band 
 
 of English separatists, who, finding it impossible tatlo^*"' 
 to worship God after their own fashion in England, of New 
 resolved to seek freedom in tlie wilderness beyond the fr^i^f^oo 
 Atlantic. In 1620 a littlo band, aft(>rwards called the 
 Pilgrim Fathers, sailed in a small ship called the Mayjlowcr from 
 Southampton. They settled near Cape Cod, and called their new 
 
424 JAMES I. [1600- 
 
 home Plymouth. Soon larger settlements arose round them, the first 
 and chief of which was Massachusetts, established in 1629, with 
 Boston as its capital. . Many other small colonies were planted in 
 New England under Charles i. The New England colonies formed 
 a class by themselves, and were soon clearly marked off from the 
 southern plantations. They became a land of yeoman proprietors, 
 farmers, fishermen, and ti'aders, with neither a wealthy planter 
 aristocracy nor a large population of slaves. They lived a 
 free and strenuous but somewhat hard and narrow life, prizing 
 their democratic institutions and their Puritan faith, and perse- 
 cuting those who did not hold their religion. In Massachusetts 
 no one could be a citizen who was not a member of an Independent 
 church ; but another of the colonies, Rhode Island, practised from 
 the beginning complete religious toleration. Virginia and the 
 West India Islands generally accepted the doctrines and worship 
 of the English Church. Their planter-aristocracies were quite 
 as jealous of freedom as was the Puritan democracy of New 
 England. Both types of colonies soon began to thrive exceedingly. 
 By the middle of the seventeenth century their success ensured the 
 extension of the English race and tong-ue over the greater part of 
 the eastern seaboard of North America. It is through these first 
 pioneers that the foundations of a world-wide " Greater Britain " 
 were laid. 
 
 6. James i.'s reign witnessed an expansion of English trade 
 
 corresponding with the growth of English colonization. Here, as 
 
 with the plantations, the Elizabethan impulse achieved 
 
 The begm- j^g o-j-eatest results after the queen's death. After the 
 
 nings 01 
 
 the East conquest of Portugal by Philip 11., the Dutch robbed 
 
 India Com- the Spaniards of much that remained of Portuguese 
 
 pany, . (.Qm^gj-gQ ^nd empire in the East. Their success 
 
 inspired English adventurers to follow in their footsteps, and in 
 
 1600 Elizabeth gave a charter to the English JE'rts^ India Company, 
 
 which at once entered into rivalry with the Dutch merchants. 
 
 Soon commercial antagonism sharply divided two nations which 
 
 common religion and common hostUity to Spain had hitherto closely 
 
 united. The struggle was sharpest in the archipelago of further 
 
 India, then called the Spice Islands, because the centre of the 
 
 The Am- lucrative spice trade. Its most striking incident was 
 
 boyna the massacre by the Dutch, in 1623, of the English 
 
 massacre, settlers in the little island of Amhoyna. In India 
 
 itself the English merchants soon obtained a stronger 
 
 position than the Dutch. They obtained grants of factories or 
 
-i6si.] JAMES I. 425 
 
 trading settlements from the Mogul or Mohammedan emperors who 
 in those days ruled over the greater part of India. The first of these 
 to become important were Surat, set up in 1612, and Madras, 
 established in 1639. Other English trading settlements were 
 made on the west coast of Africa, where also Dutch competition 
 was keen. After the Dutch settled at the Cape of Good Hope 
 as a good halfway house to India, the English Ea.st India Company 
 founded an intermediate station of its own in the island of ' 
 St. Helena in 1651. Thus the same generation which saw the 
 origin of our colonies saw the rise of our commerce with remote 
 lands, and the faint beginnings of our modern empire in the 
 East. For aU these reasons, our history can no longer be limited to 
 the story of the British Islands after the accession of the Stewart 
 kings. 
 
 7. England itself saw great changes under Stewart rule. The 
 land had outgrown the need for the Tudor despotism. The parlia- 
 ment of the active and energetic England of these days 
 
 was no longer content to foUow the lead of the kings, Stewarts 
 and thus the great event of the Stewart period is the and Parlia- 
 century of struggle between the king and the House of ment. 
 Commons, which only terminated when parliament had secured its 
 control over the crown. The accession of a foreign race of kings 
 with narrower sympathies, less knowledge of English ways, and 
 less broad intelligence than the Tudors, precipitated and intensified 
 the contest. Yet even if rulers as strong as Elizabeth had been 
 given to England, the contest would have been inevitable. 
 
 8. James i. was iU adapted to deal with the situation that he 
 had to face in his new kingdom. He was able, well-educated, 
 and the most scholarly king of his time. He was 
 
 good tempered, kindly, and honestly loved peace and Character 
 moderation. But he had formed all his habits before 
 he came to England, and never really understood English ways. 
 He was very conceited and obstinate, and was destitute of the 
 royal bearing of his preilecessor. Lazy, vacillating, and pro- 
 crastinating, he prefeiTed to live in retirement in tlie country, 
 amusing himself with hunting and study, and loving to shift 
 the hard work of government on to his favourites and ministers. 
 Yet he M'as proud of his statecraft, and delighted to dogmatize 
 on the divine right of kings and the sin of op})osiug the Lord's 
 anointed. He was shrewd enough, however to take broader views 
 of many questions than the majority of his subjects. Yet even 
 when his policy was right he was unable to carry it out effectively. 
 
426 JAMES I. [1603- 
 
 His worst fault "was liis incurable habit of distingniisliing between 
 his own iaterests and those of his subjects. 
 
 9. James's general idea was to foUow as closely as he could the 
 policy of Elizabeth. But he neither fully understood his pre- 
 Robert Cecil decessor's aims, nor was he able to give effect to his 
 and his intentions. He was wise enough, however, to continue 
 enemies. ^^^ ministers of Elizabeth in office, and Sir Robert 
 Cecil, made earl of Salisbury in 1605, remained chief adviser to the 
 crown, and carried on, until his death in 1612, the traditions of 
 Elizabethan statecraft. Cecil's continuance in power drove his 
 enemies into a series of plots to overthrow him. Cliief among these 
 was the Main Plot as it was called, whose instigator was Lord 
 Cobham. Another conspiracy was the Bye Plot, a foolish scheme 
 of a Roman CathoKc priest named Watson, to keep James a 
 prisoner until he gave freedom to the Catholics and made the 
 plotters his chief advisers. Both designs were easily discovered, 
 and the chief conspirators were ptinished. Among them was Sir 
 Walter Raleigh, a known enemy of Cecil, whose condemnation was 
 only secured by very doubtful measures. Raleigh was not, however, 
 executed, but kept a close prisoner in the Tower with the death 
 sentence stiU hanging over his head. 
 
 10. James's continuation of Elizabeth's policy provoked bitter 
 discontent among both Puritans and Roman Catholics. The 
 The Hamn- Puritans who had long suffered severely from Whit- 
 ton Court gift's persecution, had hoped great things from a 
 ^"nl^^^"*^^* -^^^^^y^®^^^^ king. On his way to London, a large 
 
 number of Puritan clergy presented to him what they 
 called the Millenary Petition, which begged for a relaxation of the 
 ceremonies so much disliked by the Puritans. James fell in with 
 their wishes so far as to hold a conference between the two parties 
 in the church at Hampton Court, in 1604. Proud of his theo- 
 logical learning, the king took a leading part in the debates 
 and showed bitter hostiKty to the Puritans when he realized that 
 they wanted to introduce the Scottish system into England. 
 " Scottish Presbytery," he declared, " agreeth as well with monarchy 
 as God with the devil." Under such circumstances, nothing im- 
 portant came of the Hampton Court conference. A few changes 
 were made in the Prayer-book, but they gave no satisfaction to the 
 Puritans. The only solid result was the ordering of a new trans- 
 lation of the Bible. This led to the Authorized Version of 1611, 
 which soon, through its merits, became the single translation used 
 by English-speaking Protestants. 
 
-i6o5.] , JAMES I. 427 
 
 11. "When WMtgift died in 1604, Bancroft, who was bishop of 
 London, and had taken the chief part in opposing- the Puritans at 
 Hampton Court, became his successor. He was one of ArchbishoDs 
 the first Protestant divines to teach that a Church Bancpoft 
 without bishops was no Church at all, and he dealt *"<* Abbot, 
 as severely with the Puritans as Whitgift had done. His successor, 
 Archbishop Abbot (1610 to 1633), inclined to Puritan views, but 
 he gradually lost aU influence at court, and the main current of 
 Church opinion was setting steadily against him. A new school 
 of churchmanship now arose, whose leader was the saintly Bishop 
 Andrewes of Winchester, and whose most active partisan was 
 William Laud, who became bishop of London. They were called 
 Armimans, because they followed the Dutch professor Arminius 
 in rejecting the Calvinistic doctrine of predestination. They also 
 believed in the necessity for bishops, held the doctrine of the Real 
 Presence, loved elaborate ritual in divine worship, and claimed 
 continuity with the Church of the Middle Ages. The rise of this 
 school further embittered the lot of the Puritans. 
 
 12. The £>oman Catholics expected great things from the son 
 of Mary Stewart, and James, who was more tolerant than most 
 rulers of his time, made himself unpopular with rigid jj^^ nun- 
 Protestants by his unwillingness to send priests to powder 
 the scafEold. He made no attempt, however, to alter P'o^^i 1605. 
 the severe laws against the Catholics, and many still suffered for 
 their faith. In despair of lightening their lot by peaceful means, 
 a band of Catholic enthusiasts turned to treason. Headed by 
 Robert Catesby, a Warwickshire gentleman, a knot of recusants 
 formed a plot to blow up the king and parliament with gunpowder 
 on the occasion of the meeting of parliament on November 5, 1605. 
 Guy Fawkes, an old soldier in the Spanish service, became the 
 chief instrument of the conspirators. Some cellars were hired 
 under the House of Lords ; there explosives were hidden, which 
 Fawkes was to fire when the king opened the Houses on November 5. 
 At the same moment the Catholic gentry of the Midlands were 
 to be collected at Dunchurch, near Rugby, on the pretext of a hunt, 
 in the hope that on the news of the London catastrophe they would 
 seize the king's daughter Elizabeth, who was living in the neigh- 
 bourhood, make her queen, and bring her up as a Catholic. Cecil's 
 spies unearthed the plot before the meeting of parliament. On 
 Novem'ber 4 the cellars were searched, the powder discovered, and 
 Fawkes was taken prisoner and severely tortured. Catesby escaped 
 to Warwickshire, hoping still to induce the huntsmen of Dnnchuroh 
 
428 JAMES I. [1604- 
 
 to rise in rebellion. Failing- altogether in this object, Catesby 
 and a few friends fled further, to Holbeach in Staffordshire, where 
 they were soon surrounded, and, after a hard fight in which Catesby 
 was killed, captured. Besides Fawkes, and the actual conspirators, 
 the persons executed for complicity included Henry G-arnett, the 
 provincial or head of the English Jesuits. The chief evidence 
 against him was that he had been told of the conspiracy under the 
 seal of confession. The main result of the Gunpowder Plot, as it 
 was called, was to frighten the king into carrying out the recusancy 
 laws with more severity than ever. 
 
 13. James found great difficiilties in dealing with his parlia- 
 ments. Never practising the severe economy of Elizabeth, he was 
 James and ^^^^^ ^aore frequently compelled to ask parliament for 
 his Parlia- money, and showed a disposition to bargain with the 
 ments. Commons, which was fatal to his dignity and authority. 
 The Commons severely criticized his harshness to the Puritans, and 
 complained that his foreign policy was not sufficiently Protestant. 
 They distrusted his great plans for change, such as the proposed 
 union with Scotland, and resented his habit of lecturing them on 
 his own dignity and their insignificance. The result was that he 
 was constantly involved in petty disputes with the Commons. 
 
 14. James' first parliament met in 1G04, and continued its 
 sessions tiU 1611. In the very first session there were hot disputes 
 
 about privilege of parliament, and the Commons, in- 
 Impositlons ^^^^'^ ^^ gi^ng James a subsidy, offered liim plenty of 
 and the unpalatable advice. There were worse troubles when 
 
 Great Con- James, encoiu-aged by a decision of the judges that he 
 tract 1610*' o %! JO 
 
 might alter taxes on exports and imports without re- 
 course to parliament by virtue of his right to regulate trade, issued 
 what was called the Booh of Mates, whereby, of his own mere 
 motion, he largely added to the customs-duties. In 1610 parliament 
 denounced the New Impositions, as the taxes were called, as a 
 violation of its rights. James and Salisbury chose this moment 
 for submitting to the Commons an elaborate scheme called the 
 Great Contract, wliich was proposed to resign the feudal revenue 
 if the king's debts were paid and his income increased by £200,000 
 a year. After much time consumed in haggling about details, 
 James dismissed Parliament in 1611 without having obtained its 
 consent to his proposals. 
 
 15. For three years James managed to get on without parlia- 
 mentary grants. He was so poor that he was forced to offer the 
 new hereditary title of baronet to any gentleman of position who 
 
-i6i4.] JAMES I. 429 
 
 would lend him a thousand pounds, and in 1614 was again com- 
 pelled to face the estates. Before parliament met James ne^fo- 
 tiated with some prominent members of the last jjj^ Addled 
 House of Commons, who promised that if he would Parliament, 
 make concessions and take their advice, they would 1614. 
 keep the Commons in a good temper and persuade it to make 
 grajjts. Those who made this bargain with the king were called 
 the Undertakers. They found, however, that parliament, when it 
 met, regarded them as traitors and repudiated their guidance, and 
 took up so fierce an attitude that James dissolved the House before 
 it had passed an act or made a grant. For this reason the parlia- 
 ment of 1614 was called in derision the Addled Parliament. After 
 this James did not venture to summon another parliament for 
 seven years. 
 
 16. During this period many great changes happened. Salis- 
 bury died in 1612, and the same year saw the death of the 
 king's eldest son, Henry, prince of Wales, a youth james's 
 
 of promise, whose younger brother Charles became family and 
 prince of Wales in his place. James was so jealous lavourltes. 
 of yielding up authority, and so conceited with himself, that he 
 thought there was no need for him to have a chief minister 
 to replace Cecil. But he was not hard working enough to control 
 the state as Elizabeth had done, and was so easy-going and 
 good-natured tliat he soon felt the need of a confidential adviser, 
 who, without ha\-ing a policy of liis own, would save the king 
 trouble by looking after details and taking unpleasant burdens 
 on his shoulders. The result was that royal favourites soon began 
 to wield a dangerous and discreditable influence. 
 
 17. The first of James's personal favourites to win much favour 
 was Robert Ker, a good-looking Scot from a fierce Border 
 stock, who, after Salisbury's death, became Viscount 
 Rochester, and wielded an immense infiuence over his 
 
 master. Ker was a sulky, obstinate, and ignorant fellow, so dull 
 that he was obliged to depend upon the advice of a clever, arro- 
 gant man-of-letters named Sir Thomas Overbury. Rochester's 
 wife was, however, an enemy of Overbury, and contrived to get 
 him shut up in prison, where her agents put liim to death by 
 poison. Now made Earl of Somerset, the favourite remained 
 at the height of his power for two years more, though lie grew 
 so insolent and ill tempered that even James became tired of him. 
 At last the confession of one of Lady Somerset's accomplices 
 revealed to the world the true story of Overbury 's death. Both 
 
430 JAMES J. [1604- 
 
 earl and countess were tried "before the House of Lords, and 
 co^^demned to death, the countess as a murderess, and her husband 
 as an accessory to her crime. James pardoned the guilty pair 
 their lives, but their faU from power was complete and final. 
 The hideous revelations at the trial did James himself much harm, 
 though he was guiltless of anytliing worse than weakness and 
 credulity. ^ 
 
 18. James soon found a new favourite in George Villiers, the 
 sou of a Leicestershire knight, a proud, quick-witted, handsome 
 
 man, rather shallow and vain, whose head was turned 
 Villiers. ^7 ^^ success, and who soon became unpopular through 
 
 his ostentation and overbearing pride. The king's 
 favour made him lord high admiral, and first earl and then duke 
 of Buckingham. All seekers after court favour found it necessary 
 to procure his support, and the gravest and wisest of the king's 
 counsellors owed their advancement to Buckingham's goodwill 
 rather than to their own merits. Laud drove Abbot from James' 
 favour, and with Buckingham's help won the old king over to the 
 Arminians. The great lawyer and brilliant writer and thinker, 
 Francis Bacon, tardily attained the position of chancellor through 
 the patronage of the favourite. 
 
 19. Foreign policy, always important, now became the chief 
 concern of James and his ministers. James's general ideas as to 
 James's English foreign policy were sound and wise, but, as 
 foreign usual, he was not able to carry them out in i:)ractice. 
 policy. Like Elizabeth, he loved peace, and thought that each 
 nation ought to settle its religion for itself, so that he was adverse 
 to the popular idea that it was the business of good Protestants 
 Kke the English to wage war against Spain as the chief enemy of 
 the faith. In 1604 James made peace with Spaia, and even sought 
 an alliance with her, though he also strove to continue his pre- 
 decessor's friendly relations with Henry iv. of France. In 1610 
 Henry iv. was murdered by a Catholic fanatic, and during the 
 minority of his son and successor, Louis xiii., Henry's widow ruled 
 France in the interests of Siiain and the strict Catholic party. 
 Thus Spain got back something of the position she had lost. 
 
 20. Spain wished for English support, and James thought it 
 would be an excellent way of proving the real friendship that 
 existed between the two peoples if his son Charles, prince of 
 Wales, were married to the Infanta Maria, the daughter of PhUip 
 III. and the sister of his successor, Philip iv. Negotiations for 
 this match were begun in 1616, but almost at the same time 
 
-i6i8.] JAMES I. 431 
 
 James's eager desire for money led him to listen to a proposal quite 
 incompatible with any real Spanish aUiance. Sir Walter £<aleigh 
 had in his early years made a voyage to Guiana, and |>„jg.„i,' 
 brooded in his weary imprisonment over the fancied last voyage 
 splendours of that land, where he believed there existed *"** execu- 
 gold-mines of unheard-of richness. He now offered, if jglS. 
 released from the Tower, to lead an expedition to gold- 
 mines in Guiana, whose produce would make James the wealthiest 
 prince in Europe. The glittering bait was easily swallowed by the 
 king, and in 1617 Raleigh was allowed to sail to South America 
 in quest of the promised mine. He was told, however, that he 
 must on no account molest the Spaniards, the king's allies, and 
 must prosecute his quest entirely by peaceful means. Haleigh 
 readily agreed to all this; but it was quite impossible to him to 
 fulfil his promise, since the Spaniards claimed the whole of the 
 region that he sought to explore, and looked upon his expedition 
 as piracy. Moreover, when South America was reached, the old 
 spirit of lawless adventure made light of Spanish opposition. 
 Raleigh sent his ships up the river Orinoco, and when a Spanish 
 settlement blocked the way, his captains attacked and burnt it 
 as Drake or Hawkins would have done. But the Spaniards, soon 
 proved stronger than Raleigh's cowardly and mutinous followers, 
 who, in their fear of the Spaniards, forced their leader to sail 
 home to England. Long before that the loud complaints of the 
 Spaniards had reached James's ears. Gondomar, their ambassador, 
 demanded that Raleigh should be surrendered to Spain to be tried 
 as a pirate, and James was so afraid of provoking the wrath of 
 his ally that he thought the easiest way out of tlie difficulty was to 
 put Raleigh to death under the old sentence of 1603. This satisfied 
 the Spanish complaints, but English opinion lamented the death 
 of the high-souled adventurer as that of a hero sacrificed by his 
 cowardly king to gratify the bitter hatred of the Spaniards. 
 
 21. In 1618 a great religious war broke out in Germany, and 
 soon spread over all Central Europe. Lasting until 1648, it was 
 called the Thirty Years' War. It had its roots in the 
 quarrels between the Catholics and Calvinists in Ger- ^\J^g ^f ,{,e 
 many, which had long threatened the peace of that Thirty 
 country. Its immediate origin was the revolt of the j^|fg* War, 
 Bohemian Protestants from their new king, the 
 emperor Ferdinand 11., the head of the hou.se of Austria, and a 
 bigotted Roman Catholic. Thereupon the Bolieniiaus chose as 
 their king Frederick, the Elector Palatine 0/ the Rhine, the leader 
 
432 JAMES I. [1622. 
 
 of the German Calvinists, and closely connected with England by 
 reason of his marriage to the Lady Elizabeth, James's only 
 daughter. It was hoped that James, who was devoted to his 
 child, would assist his son-in-law against Ferdinand ; but James 
 hated war, and above aU religious war, and gave Frederick no 
 help. Under these circumstances, Frederick could not long main- 
 tain liimself. He was first driven from Bohemia, and then from 
 liis own hereditary dominions. Though the more strenuous German 
 Pnotestants supported him, the only result of this was to make the 
 war more general. Bit by bit he lost the Palatinate as weU as 
 Bohemia, and liis expulsion meant the subjection of Germany to 
 the triumphant Catholics. 
 
 22. James had not countenanced Frederick's aggression in 
 Bohemia, and English Protestant zeal had regarded his holding 
 
 back another proof of his cowardice and want of 
 efforts to faith in Protestantism. But the same desire to leave 
 restore the things as they were which had made him reluctant 
 Elector ^q j^gip ^jg son-in-law in Bohemia, rendered him very 
 
 1622-1623. anxious to prevent the elector being deprived of his 
 
 hereditary possessions. English volunteers were per- 
 mitted to join Frederick's army ; but even now James shirked 
 strong measures. He believed that the best way to set things 
 straight was for him to use his influence over his Spanish allies, 
 and thus bring about Frederick's restoration by peaceful means. 
 It was, however, absurd to think that the German Catholics would 
 give up their conquests to please the Spaniards, even if the 
 Spaniards were willing to ask them to do so. As a matter of fact, 
 the Spaniards had no intention of procuring the Elector Palatine's 
 return. They used James as a tool, and encouraged him to resume 
 the negotiations for the marriage of his son with the Infanta, 
 which had broken down on the previous occasion. 
 
 23. Spain was delighted to delay matters by treating with Eng- 
 land for the prince's hand. But it gradually became clear that Philip 
 
 would not really accept any marriage scheme unless 
 the Spanish James promised to give such freedom of worship to 
 marriage, his Catholic subjects as the English parliament would 
 *^^^* never allow. It suited the Spaniards' game, however, 
 
 to waste time on trivial details, untU Buckingham, who ruled 
 Charles as absolutely as liis father, persuaded the prince of "Wales 
 that the best way to settle the question one way or the other was 
 for him to go to Spain and woo the Infanta in person. Accord- 
 ingly, in 1623 the prince and his friend made their way to Madrid, 
 
i62i.] JAMES 1. 433 
 
 only to find that the diplomatic difficulties remained as ^Teat as 
 ever, and that Spanish etiquette and the Infanta's dislike of a 
 hei*etic wooer put fresh obstacles in his way. At last he realized 
 that the Spaniards were playing" with him, whereupon he went 
 home, brimful of indication and eap-er to persuade his timid 
 father to take up arms to restore the Elector Palatine, since the 
 last efforts of diplomacy to effect this object had so sig-nally failed. 
 Charles and Buckingham revenged themselves on Spain by 
 negotiating" an alliance with France, which had once more 
 begun to take up a line of its own. It was agreed that Charles 
 should marry Henrietta Maria, sister of King Louis xiii. This 
 proposal was less hated by the English than the Spanish match, 
 but any marriage of the heir-apparent with a Roman Catholic was 
 disliked. Moreover, the French proved ineffective allies, and 
 James's first efforts to send help to his son-in-law were sorry 
 failures. 
 
 24. Foreign complications again necessitated recourse, to parlia- 
 ment, and James twice more met his estates in 1621 and 1624, His 
 third parliament in the former year assembled at the jan,es<5 
 time when James's slackness in helping Frederick third Par- 
 made him unpopular among mUitant Protestants. Hamcnt, 
 James asked for a large supply, though he made it 
 
 clear that he would not fight if he could helj) it. He was answered 
 by the Commons refusing to grant liim a subsidy until their chief 
 grievances had been redressed. Conspicuous among these were 
 monopolies, which had become even more burdensome than in the 
 last years of Elizabeth. The indignant Commons especiaUy com- 
 plained of a monopoly for licensing ale-houses, which the monopo- 
 lists, headed by Sir Giles Mompesson, had used so selfishly as 
 to encourage drunkenness. Mompesson fled from the country, but 
 could not escape condemnation. 
 
 25. The ministers of the crown were also signalled out for 
 attack, chief among them being the lord chancellor Bacon, a 
 stout friend of monopolies. Some aggrieved suitors ^^^ ^^^ . 
 in the Court of Chancery complained that Bacon had Bacon, 
 accepted bribes, and that he had given decisions 1621. 
 against them. Thereupon the Commons sent up to the Lords the 
 complaints made by the suitors, that they might be judicially in- 
 vestigated. This was the practical revival of the laie mediieval 
 custom of impeachment, whereby the Commons presented a jmblio 
 offender to be tried by the Lords as judges. Bacon did not 
 seriously defend himself. He declared that he had never given 
 
 2f 
 
434 " JAMES I. [1625. 
 
 corrupt judgments, though he acknowledged that he had fallen 
 into the evil system then usual of accepting presents from litigants. 
 He was condemned, deprived of office, and for a short time im- 
 prisoned; but James soon released the fallen statesman from the 
 Tower. Bacon died five years afterwards, a disappointed man, 
 though he found in his release from office opportunity for working 
 out some parts of the great schemes for building up a new philo- 
 sophy which had long amused his leisure. 
 
 26. Both in the matter of the monopolists and Bacon, James 
 had given way to the Commons. After granting a subsidy, there 
 , was a short prorogation until the autumn, when the 
 
 fourth Pap- same House reassembled. The renewal of the Spanish 
 liament, negotiations disgusted the Commons, who sent a 
 
 death^"625 ^'^^^^^^ ^^ James that he should marry his son to 
 a Protestant. James told them it was no business 
 of theirs, but they replied that they had a right to give advice on 
 any subject. Thereupon James angrily dismissed them. When 
 he next met a parliament in 1624, the breach with Spain had made 
 him popidar, but even now there were disputes as to the way the 
 war should be carried on, and the Commons showed their resolu- 
 tion by impeaching the lord treasurer Middlesex, and passing an 
 act declaring that monopolies were already illegal. On March 27, 
 1625, the old king died. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 CHARLES I. (1625-1649) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1625. Accession of Charles i. 
 
 1628. The Petition of Right. 
 
 1629. Dissolation of Charles' third Parliament. 
 1633. Laud archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 1638. Hampden's Case and the Scottish National Covenant. 
 
 1640. Meeting of the L«ng Parliament. 
 
 .1641. Execution of Strafford and the Irish Rebellion. 
 
 1642. Battle of Edge Hill. * 
 
 1643. Battle of Newbury. 
 
 1644. Battle of Marston Moor. 
 
 1645. Battle of Naseby. 
 
 1648. Second Civil War. 
 
 1649. Execution of Charles i. 
 
 1. Chakles, prince of Wales, became Charles I. at the age of 
 twenty-five. Handsome, dignified, and serious, lie far surpassed 
 his father in all the external graces of his station, but 
 he was without James's shrewdness and wide know- ^f ^^p'i|s j 
 ledge. Though carefully brought up, he had not very 
 great ability, and was curiously slow in thought and action. He 
 could neither think nor speak clearly, and, unable to understand 
 any one else's standpoint, he lived in a dream-world of his own. 
 He was proud, obstinate, and unyielding; yet he had a great 
 difficulty in making up his mind as to,any decided course of action. 
 His piety, gravity, love of culture, and care for his friends attracted 
 the devotion of Ids personal followers, but he was out of sympathy 
 with his people as a whole. His ministers complained that he 
 would never yield them his full confidence, and that it was im- 
 possible to tie him down to any fixed policy. His devotion to 
 Buckingham made his people regard him with distrust. His 
 wife, Henrietta Maria of France, was frivolous and intriguing, 
 and her great influence over him was by no means exercised 
 for good. 
 
 2. When Charles became king, England was already at war 
 
 43s 
 
436 CHARLES I. 11625- 
 
 witli Spain. He was so anxious to restore the Elector Palatine 
 
 and to fight the Spaniards, that he promised large subsidies to 
 
 _,, his uncle, Christian of Denmark, who agreed to in- 
 
 with Spain vade Germany and revive the Protestant cause. The 
 
 ^"•i alliance with France would, as he hoped, help both 
 
 Charles's . • • 
 
 flpst Par- -^^ Spanish and his German designs. Knowing that 
 
 liament, a Protestant war against Spain and the German 
 
 1625. Catholics was popular, Charles reasonably expected 
 
 that parliament would give him sufficient supplies to enable 
 
 him to cany out his comprehensive designs with vigour. But 
 
 when parliament met in 1625, it refused to make substantial 
 
 grants unless Buckingham were removed from his counsels, and 
 
 showed an unexpected want of sympathy for his Protestant foreign 
 
 policy. Charles thought that the Commons had played liim false, 
 
 and angrily dismissed them. Their claim to withhold supplies 
 
 until his advisers were of their liking seemed to him to be a wanton 
 
 attack on the king's right to rule the country as he would. 
 
 3. It was clear that Charles was now likely to be involved in a 
 fierce struggle with his parliaments. A prudent statesman would 
 Home and have abandoned his foreign designs in the face of the 
 foreign attitude of the Commons. Anyhow, he would have 
 policy. chosen between fighting parliament and fighting the 
 Spaniards. Charles was too confused a thinker to grasp this 
 point, and resolved to go on with his war whether the Commons 
 helped him or not. Tliis was a course certain to make Charles 
 unsuccessful in both struggles. 
 
 4. The war itself was mismanaged, and Charles's finances made 
 fighting on an adequate scale impossible. The French gave him little 
 
 help, and an expedition sent from England under 
 The French Edward Cecil, afterwards Lord Wimbledon, to attack 
 Charles's Cadiz, and cut ofE the American treasure fleet on its 
 second way to Spain, proved a lamentable failure. Before 
 
 ^ggg*™®"*' long Charles quarrelled with France as well as Spain, 
 
 and in 1626 was involved in hostilities with his 
 brother-in-law. Under these circumstances he was again forced 
 to summon the estates. But Charles's second parliament, which 
 met in 1626, was as uncompromising as its predecessor. Led by 
 Sir John Eliot, an eloquent Cornish gentleman, the Commons 
 resolved to impeach Buckingham, and Charles soon found that 
 the only way to save his favourite was to dissolve parliament. 
 
 5. Charles's foreign policy was already a complete failure. He 
 could do no harm to Snain, and the cause of the Elector Palatine 
 
-i628.] CHARLES I. 437 
 
 became hopeless when Christian of Denmark was utterly beaten 
 by the German Catholics in 1626. Christian bitterly complained 
 that the English had broken their promise to help 
 h i m with men and money, but Charles was quite un- ]q^®„ °n^® 
 able to redeem his word. Nevertheless he now planned Darnell's 
 an expedition agtiinst France, where the revolt of the ^*^®' 
 HugTienots of La Rochelle, then the chief seaport 
 of western France, gave him an opportunity of winning allies 
 among his enemies' subjects. As the Commons would not make 
 him grants, Charles sought to provide money for the expedition 
 by levying a forced loan upon all his subjects. The legality of 
 this was more than doubtful, for an act of Richard ill. had 
 prohibited all benevolences or compulsory gifts to the crown. 
 The king's lawyers argued, however, that there was no law that 
 prevented Charles borrowing his subjects' money, and great 
 pains were taken to force every substantial Englishman to 
 hand over to Charles the sum which he fixed should be lent to 
 him. Soldiers were bUleted on those who refused to pay, and 
 commissions of martial law issued which sought to withdraw the 
 trial of offences wrought by such soldiers from the ordinary law 
 courts. Many persons, including Eliot himself, who refused to 
 comply with the king's orders, were put into prison. Among the 
 prisoners were five knights, who resolved to test the lawfulness of 
 the king's demand by requesting their release from prison by what 
 was called a writ of habeas corpus. By this the gaoler was com- 
 pelled to produce the body of the prisoner before the judges in 
 court, and to specify the offence for which he was detained. If 
 the judges thought that the prisoner was unlawfully kept in prison, 
 it was their duty to order his release. In DarnelVs case, as this 
 case was called from the name of one of the five knights, the gaoler 
 returned the answer to the writ that the captives were detained by 
 the special command of the king. The judges thereupon ordered 
 their recommittal to gaol, thus practically deciding in the king's 
 favour and admitting that the king could imprison his subjects 
 at his discretion. So little success attended Charles's efforts even 
 after this, that in de.spair he set the five knights free and summoned 
 another parliament. He at length understood that the only way 
 to help La Rochelle was to obtain a parliamentary grant. 
 
 6. Cliarles's thinl parliament assembled in 1628. Besides Sir 
 John Eliot. Sir Thomas Wentworth, a Yorkshire landlord, was 
 conspicuous among the leaders of the Commons. Under their 
 guidance the Commons showed a resolute determination to defend 
 
43^ CHARLES I. [1628- 
 
 the liberty and tlie purses of Englishmen from Charles's attacks. 
 Wentworth had no wish to diminish the king's authority, but he 
 
 distrusted Buckingham and wished to drive him from 
 third Pap- power. He proposed that a bill should be passed 
 liament and enacting that in the future forced loans and im- 
 *f ^rT^m *°" prisonment without legal warrant should be restrained, 
 1628. ' ^^^ Charles resented the proposal as an encroachment 
 
 on his prerogative, and Eliot did not think it went 
 far enough. In the end Eliot's counsels prevailed over those of 
 Wentworth, and the Commons sent up to the king a document 
 called the 'Petition of Bight, which declared that the recent acts 
 of Charles were already against the law, and in particular de- 
 nounced as illegal the levying of gifts, loans, or taxes without 
 parliamentary consent, the imprisonment of persons without cause 
 shown, the billeting of soldiers and sailors on householders against 
 their wills, and the issuing of commissions of martial law. 
 
 7. At first Charles returned an evasive answer to the Petition 
 of Right, but Commons and Lords aHke urged that he should say 
 Charles ^^^ °^ ^^' ^^^ ^^® Commons proposed to renew the 
 accepts the impeachment of Buckingham. Fear for his friend 
 ?fi9«'*'"' ^^^^ compelled Charles to yield the royal assent to the 
 
 petition. Parliament then made him a large grant 
 of money, and went home for the holidays, conscious that it had 
 at last won a complete triumph over the crown. 
 
 8. The subsidy of the Commons at last made the expedition to 
 La Rochelle possible. It was high time, for Louis xiii.'s troops 
 Murder of ^^ besieged the Protestant stronghold, and unless 
 Bucking- the English sent a relieving force its capitulation 
 ham, 1628. could not be long delayed. Buckingham, who as 
 lord admiral was to command the fleet, went down to Portsmouth 
 to hasten the preparations. There he was mui-dered by a fanatic 
 named Felton, whose motive, however, was private spite, not political 
 animosity. Buckingham was so unpoptilar that the mob made a 
 hero of the murderer. Few save Charles lamented the dead 
 favourite. His removal did not, however, result in any improvement 
 in the relations between Charles and Lis subjects. The king's 
 policy remained the same, and the indignation which had hitherto 
 fallen on the duke now fell directly upon the monarch. 
 
 9. In 1629 Charles's third parliament met for a second session, 
 and, despite the Petition of Right, began to attack the king more 
 fiercely than ever. The Commons complained that Charles stiU 
 levied some customs duties, called tunnage and poundage, which his 
 
-i629.] CHARLES I. 439 
 
 first parliament, rejecting" the custom of earlier times which voted 
 the king tunnage and poundage for life, had only granted him 
 for a single year. Charles had thrown into prison 
 a member of the House of Commons who had refused of charle°s"s 
 to pay this tax, and the Commons now said that this third Pap- 
 was an attack on the privilege of parliament to be 1'™®°'' 
 exempt from arrest. Moreover, Charles had recently 
 promoted to bishoprics and other ecclesiastical preferment divines 
 who belonged to the Arminian party, which was so distasteful 
 to the Puritan Commons. There was soon so complete a breach 
 that the king resolved to prorogue parliament. The Commons 
 shut the door of the House in the face of the king's messenger, 
 and two members. Holies and Valentine, held down in his chair the 
 timid Speaker, who had sought to end the sitting. Amidst stormy 
 scenes the Commons voted, on Eliot's motion, that all who intro- 
 duced Arminianism, or bi'ought in innovations in religion, or paid 
 tonnage and poundage without parliamentary grant, were traitors 
 to the Commonwealth. Then the door was opened, and the king's 
 messenger admitted. The Commons streamed out to receive notice 
 that their session was prorogued, and a few days later parliament 
 was dissolved. Eliot, as the ringleader, was thrown into the 
 Tower, where he died three years later of consumption, aggravated 
 by the rigour of his imprisonment. 
 
 10. The first period of Charles's reign ends with the dissolution 
 of his third parliament. The second comprises the eleven years 
 from 1629 to 1640, during which Charles managed to j,. , , 
 carry on the government without summoning a new arbitrary 
 one. Five years of strife had showr. that the claims rule. 1629- 
 of the crown and of parliament were incompatible with 
 each other. The Commons were no longer content to accept 
 the position which had satisfied them under the Tudors. They 
 now demanded supremacy in the state, for they required that the 
 king should change his ministers whenever the Commons were 
 displeased with them. Though the Commons declared that they 
 were only following up ancient precedents, Charles can hardly be 
 blamed for resenting their interference as a new and revolutionary 
 pretension. His predecessors had governed England as they 
 would, and now parliament sought to make his government de« 
 pendent upon itself. Neither king nor Commons quite saw the 
 real issue. The real truth was that the country had outgrown the 
 old constitution, and that the future could only be settled when it 
 was seen whether king or parliament was the stronger. Two 
 
440 CHARLES I. [1629- 
 
 issues were aloue possible. If Charles could do without parliaments 
 he could make himseK a despot like his brother-in-law Louis xiii. 
 If parKament could beat the king, then the strong monarchy of 
 the Tudors was dead, and the king must henceforth content him- 
 self with a mere shadow of his former power. But Charles went 
 on blundering in the old ways, and even during those eleven years 
 never strove to make himself strong and popular, so that the x^eople 
 might trust him rather than the Commons. 
 
 11. Charles's first efforts were now to raise enoug-h money to 
 be able to live without parliamentarji grants. With this object he 
 , practised the greatest economy in all liis expenses. He 
 
 expedients ^^ l*st saw how imijossible it was to fight foreign 
 for raising nations without parliamentary help, and concluded 
 "^ " peace with both Spain and France, thus abandoning 
 
 the unlucky Elector Palatine to his fate. Meanwhile the thirty 
 years' struggle stiU continued in Germany, when first Gustavus 
 Adolphus of Sweden, and afterwards Louis xiii. of France and his 
 great minister Richelieu, stepped in to save the Protestants from 
 destruction. Peace was not made until 1648. Even when at peace 
 Charles found himself hardly pressed to obtain a revenue. He 
 dared not openly break the law and raise taxes of his own authority, 
 but he sought to evade the spirit of the law in all sorts of under- 
 hand ways. His chief care was to revive obsolete royal rights, by 
 which a little money might be made. Thus he increased the 
 customs duties, because as king he had the right to regulate trade, 
 and on the same ground continued to le^'y tunnage and poundage. 
 He renewed an old custom, called distraint of knighthood, by which 
 the king could fine all gentlemen of landed property who had 
 neglected to get themselves dubbed knights. He strove to increase 
 the limits of the royal forests after the fashion of the Norman 
 kings. Above all, he revived an ancient right, whereby in ancient 
 times the different maritime districts had been required to provide 
 the king with ships, or had been forced to pay instead a money 
 composition, called ship money, with which the king 
 
 Ship miffht construct vessels for himself. There was, in- 
 
 money. " . 
 
 deed, urgent need for increasing the royal navy, and 
 
 Charles honestly spent the money he thus got in building slxips 
 
 to protect the shores and commerce of England. He was so 
 
 encouraged by the success of Ms scheme, that he soon extended 
 
 sliip money from the coast region to the inland counties. It 
 
 th\is became practically a new tax levied without parliamentary 
 
 grant. 
 
-1638.] CHARLES I. 441 
 
 12. The old opponents of Chaxles in parliament were much 
 
 disgrusted with ship money, and John Hampden, an able and 
 
 wealthy Buckinghamshire g-entleman, a former member 
 
 of the House of Commons, and a close friend of Sir y^T ^ f ?q^ 
 
 . case, l63o. 
 
 Joliu EUot, refused to pay his quota of the sum 
 demanded from Buckinghamshire to equip a new ship for the king. 
 In 1638 his case was tried before aU the judges, who decided by a 
 majority in favour of the legality of the tax. But Hampden's 
 resistance focussed the popular opposition to Charles's pitiful 
 financial expedients. Henceforth ship money was paid with in- 
 creasing reluctance, and dislike to the king's ai-bitrary and incom- 
 petent government became widely spread. 
 
 13. Charles's ecclesiastical policy had still more share in 
 making his rule odious tlian his attempts to raise money. Even 
 more than Elizabeth and James i., Charles showed Charles's 
 himself a bitter enemy of the Puritans, whose cause eccleslas- 
 was the more odious to him since it was so popular tical policy, 
 with the House of Commons. A friend and disciple of Laud, 
 Charles was a sincere Arminian, and in fidl sympathy with the 
 new school whose affinities with the Church of the Middle Ages 
 made them so antipathetic to the Puritan Calvinists. Apart from 
 theological preference, however, Charles trusted the Arminian 
 clergy because they were always on the side of the monarchy, and 
 ever anxious to magnify the sacred character and divine commission 
 of a crowned and anointed king. In 1628 he made Laud bishop 
 of London, and in 1633, when Archbishop Abbot died, raised him 
 to the see of Canterbury. Throughout all these years Laud was 
 Charles's most trusted adviser. 
 
 14. The new archbishop was a man of learning, high character, 
 
 and wonderful energy. He was sincerely anxious to improve the 
 
 condition of the Church, which was still full of abuses Archblshoo 
 
 and laxity. But he was narrow-minded, meddlesome. Laud and 
 
 and wanting in tact, and as incapable as Charles liim- ^•^^ Purl- 
 
 tans* 
 self of understanding the temper of people who diffei'ed 
 
 from himself. His respect for antiquity and his martinet's sense 
 
 of discipline made Laud regard rigid conformity and unity in 
 
 ceremonies as etjually important with the maiuteuauce of morality 
 
 and reUgion. Under Abbot the Puritan clergy had been permitted 
 
 to be somewhat lax in regard to ceremonies, and Laud now made 
 
 it Ids chief care to establisli a higher standard. The noncouf ormingr 
 
 clergy were rutlilessly driven from their cures, and severity 
 
 naturally added considerably to the hitherto scantv i-anks of the 
 
442 CHARLES I. [1629- 
 
 separatists. Preachers were forced to read Common Prayer 
 before giving their sermons, and even foreign Protestants were 
 compelled to use the Prayer-hook. It was required that the 
 communion tables should be placed at the east end of the churches, 
 and fenced with rails to keep them from profanation. Puritans, who 
 regarded Sunday as a Christian sabbath, were scandalized when 
 Laud caused to be read in churches a proclamation recognizing 
 lawful sports, such as archery and dancing, after service on Sunday. 
 The indignant Puritans were convinced that their enemy was 
 aiming, in league with the Roman CathoKcs, at the subversion of 
 Protestantism. The Catholic surroundings of the queen, even the 
 tolerance that refused to butcher Catholic priests as Elizabeth had 
 done, were regarded as further proofs of the disloyalty of king 
 and archbishop to the Reformation. 
 
 15. For a time all opposition was stilled. Laud strove to revive 
 and extend the power of the Church courts, which continued to 
 The victims ^^^rcise intolerable tyranny over all men. Great 
 of Charles's offenders were punished by the court of High Com- 
 poliey. mission. It was by extraordinary courts of tliis type 
 
 that Charles as well as Laud found their chief means of enforcing 
 obedience. The Star Chamber made itself odious by the severity 
 of its punishments, the secrecy of its proceedings, and its absolute 
 deference to the wishes of the government. A Scottish physician, 
 named Alexander Leighton, was imi)risoned, flogged, and cropped 
 of his ears for writing a book against bishops. WiUiam Prynne, 
 a learned lawer and antiquary, was put in the piUory, mutilated, 
 and imprisoned for libelling the queen, because in writing a book 
 against stage plays he had reflected on the moral character of 
 actresses, and the queen was fond of acting in masques. 
 
 15. Laud believed that he had restored the Church to the great 
 position it had lost at the Reformation. As in the Middle Ages, 
 the clergy began to hold the highest offices of state, 
 We"twopth ^^^ Juxon, bishop of London, a college friend and 
 close ally of Laud, was made lord high treasurer. 
 Among the lay allies of Laud, Sir Thomas Wentworth, now Lord 
 Wentworth, was by far the ablest. "We have seen how Wentworth 
 had had something to do with the passing of the^ Petition of Right 
 and the attack on Buckingham. After Buckingham's death, how- 
 ever, he abandoned his old associates and joined the court party. 
 He was no mere apostate, as has sometimes been thought. He had 
 always upheld the prerogative, for, like Bacon, he believed that he 
 would be more likely to secure the strong government and 
 
-1637.1 CHARLES I. 443 
 
 comprehensive reforms that he loved from an enlightened king 
 than from the conservative and pmitanical House of Commons. 
 Wentworth, however, did not fully enjoy Charles's confidence, for 
 the king was too half-hearted and vacillating for so thorough- 
 going a minister. He employed Wentworth first as president of 
 the council of the north and afterwards as deputy of Ireland. In 
 the latter office Wentworth showed extraordinary vigour and 
 energy, ruling Ireland firmly but roughly, maintaining peace, 
 and improving its agriculture, trade, and material prosperity. 
 He planned a new plantation of Connaught, which would have 
 driven the native Irish from their last retreats. But his master- 
 ful ways alienated Irishmen of every class. Wentworth was a 
 great friend of Laud, who shared his views. They called their 
 system of trampling down aU opposition Thorough, and Wentworth 
 was soon able to boast to the archbishop that the system of 
 " thorough " had been completely established in Ireland. He 
 raised an army in Ireland, which might well some day be useful 
 to extend the reign of " thorough " to Britain. 
 
 16. Scotland also was to share with Ireland and England the 
 new system of government, of which Laud and Wentworth were 
 the great exponents. Charles pressed on his father's ^^ Scottish 
 policy of extending liis power over the Scots by Prayep- 
 making Scottish institutions as much like those of book, 1637. 
 England as he could, and, in particular, by assimilating the 
 Scottish Church to the Church of England. In 1633 Charles 
 visited Edinburgh, and was crowned king of Scots. Laud 
 accompanied him, and, by the archbishop's advice, the power 
 of the newly restored Scottish bishops was increased, and a new 
 bishopric was set up in Edinburgh. Surplices were ordered to 
 be worn by the clergy when conducting divine worship. At last, 
 in 1637, a great ftirther step was taken, when a service-book 
 was drawn up for the Scottish Church. The Scots hated all set 
 forms of worship, and looked on the English Prayer-book as poj^ry 
 in disguise. The book Charles now ordered them to use was based 
 upon the English service, and alterations which were made in it, 
 with the professed object of giving the Scots a special book of 
 their own, were all of a character that made it more in accordance 
 with the teaching of Laud and his school than the English Common 
 Prayer. So unpopular was the plan in Scotland that Charles did 
 not venture to get the con.sent either of the Scottish parliament 
 or of the general assembly of the Scottish Church. It was imposed 
 upon the country by the royal prerogative alone. 
 
444 CHARLES I. [1638- 
 
 17. All Scotland was indignant at the new service-book. 
 When the dean of the new c|ithedral of St. Giles's in Edinburgh 
 The National attempted to read prayers from it for the first time, 
 Covenant, there was a riot in the church. AU over Scotland 
 
 ^^^' the clergy, still Presbyterian at heart, despite the 
 
 restoration of episcopacy, refused to use the hated litiu-gy, and 
 were backed up by the thorough sympathy of their flocks. The 
 nobles, who had hitherto supported the king against the ministers, 
 fell away, and, headed by Archibald Campbell, earl of Argyll, and 
 James Graham, earl of Montrose, made common cause with the 
 clergy in defending Scottish Puritanism and Scottish national 
 rights. Four tables, or committees, were set up, representing the 
 nobles, gentry, clergy, and townsfolk, and as Charles had no means 
 of enforcing his wiU, these committees became for all practical 
 purposes the rulers of Scotland. In March, 1638, Scots of all 
 ranks united in signing what was called the National Covenant, 
 ^hereby they pledged themselves to abhor " papistry " and uproot 
 all traces of its " idolatries," to uphold the king's lawful authority, 
 and to labour to restore the purity of the Gospel as " established 
 before recent novations." It was in vain that Charles abandoned 
 the Prayer-book. A General Assembly of the Church met at 
 Glasgow, and soon showed so mutinous a spirit that the king 
 dissolved it. The assembly declared that the king had no right 
 to interfere with the spiritual freedom of the Church, and went 
 on with its work all the same. It formally abolished episcopacy, 
 and the good will of the whole nation secured that its decree 
 should at once be carried out. 
 
 18. Charles thus saw his authority set aside by his Scottish 
 subjects. Being without an army, he had no means of restoring 
 The First ^^^ sway. His only chance was to appeal to the old 
 Bishops' hatred of the English to the Scots, and raise a force 
 War, 1639. jn England by which he might conquer Scotland like 
 a foreign countiy. But the English saw that the Scots had a 
 common cause with them against the king, and honoured the Scots 
 for showing them the way to resist him. The few troops that 
 Charles could collect were mutinous, ill trained, and had no heart 
 for his cause. Against him the Scots brought together a fine 
 army, many of the soldiers having, like the general, Alexander 
 Leslie, been trained in the art of war when fighting as volunteers 
 for the Protestant cause in Germany. The result was that the 
 First Bishops' War, as men called it, which Charles attempted to 
 fight in the summer of 1639, was a sorry failure. Charles, finding 
 
-1640,] CHARLES I. 445 
 
 his soldiers would not fight, was forced to sign the treaty of 
 Berwick, by which all Scottish grievances were to be settled by 
 a free parliament and general assembly. Perceiving, however, 
 that both parliament and assembly were resolved to insist on the 
 abolition of episcopacy, Charles adjourned their sessions, and 
 again resolved to try the fortune of war. 
 
 19. This bold policy required a stronger hand than Charles or his 
 weak ministers possessed. The king therefore recalled Wentworth 
 from Ireland, made him earl of Strafford, and gave j. short 
 liim his chief confidence. Strafford was clear-headed Parliament, 
 enough to see that Charles could only hope to be April, 1640. 
 successful in fighting the Scots by summoning a parliament and 
 throwing himself upon the support of England. Very unwillingly 
 Charles accepted his advice, aiid again met a parliament in April, 
 1640. Led by Hampden, the hero of the ship-money struggle, and 
 John Pym, an able and eloquent squire of Somerset, the Commons 
 refused to give Charles any supply unless he first redressed their 
 grievances. This meant changing Charles's whole system of govern- 
 ment, a courae for which the king was not yet prepared. Accord- 
 ingly Charles dissolved his fourth parliament when it had sat about 
 three weeks. For this reason it was known as the Short Parliament. 
 
 20. Despite his failure to get parliamentary supplies, Charles 
 managed somehow to get an army together to fight the Scots in 
 the summer. This time the Scots did not wait for ,_ second 
 Charles at home, but boldly invaded England, where Bishops' 
 they were welcomed as liberators. It was in vain that War, 1 640. 
 Charles strove to defend the passage of the Tyne against the 
 northern army. After some fighting at Newbum. near Newcastle, 
 the English ran away, and the Scots occupied the south bank of 
 the river. Their march southwards was no longer opposed. In 
 October, Charles, again forced to treat, made with them the treaty 
 of Ripon, by which he promised to j)ay the expenses of the army 
 which had beaten him. Next year he signed a permanent treaty that 
 left Scotland in the hands of the Presbyterians. Thus the Second 
 Bishops' War was even more disastrous to the king than the first. 
 
 21. The need of paying the Scots army brought Charles's 
 embarrassments to a head. He was now obliged to raise a large 
 sum of money, and, fearing to meet another parlia- jy^^ ereat 
 ment, he called together at York a great council of council at 
 lieers. The lords told him that he must summon a York, 
 parliament, and, having no other resource, he was constrained to 
 follow their advice. 
 
44^ CHARLES I. [1640- 
 
 22. On November 3, 1640, Charles's fifth and last parliament, 
 
 memorable in our history as the Long Parliament, assembled at 
 
 Meeting of Westminster. The king- was absolutely at its mercy, 
 
 the Long and the whole of the Commons and a large number of 
 
 Papllament, the Lords were bent on reversing- the whole of his 
 Nov., 1640. , J, J mi 1 . 
 
 system ot government. The king s ministers were at 
 once attacked. Strafford and Laud were impeached, and Strafford, 
 as the more dangerous of the two, was first brought up for trial 
 before the Lords. It was soon, however, found very difficult to 
 convict him of any legal offence. He was charged with treason, 
 but treason, by English law, was treason against the king, and 
 Strafford's real crime was to have served the king too well at the 
 expense of his country. Great efforts were made to prove that 
 a letter of Strafford, in which he urged the king to use the 
 Irish army against the English or Scots, amounted to levying 
 war against the king. This was, however, a most strained and 
 unnatural twisting of the law, and the Lords, the judges of the case. 
 Attainder of ^^^sitated as to whether it would be accepted. De- 
 Straffopd, spairing of wreaking vengeance on their foe by judicial 
 May, 1641. means, the Commons dropped the impeachment, and 
 borrowed from the worst precedents of Henry viii., the procedure 
 known as an act of attainder. This was simply passing a new 
 law enacting that Strafford should die. It was practically denying 
 to the accused any proper trial, and disposing of him by virtue of 
 the power of a law to do anything. The bUl easily passed the 
 Commons, and the Lords were frightened into accepting it by the 
 timely discovery of what was called the army plot, an intrigue of a 
 few courtiers to upset the parliament and establish a despotism, 
 Charles was then asked to give the royal assent to the bill. He had 
 promised Stratford that not a hair of his head should be hurt, but, 
 after a pitiful hesitation, gave way. On hearing the king's decision 
 Strafford exclaimed, " Put not your trust in princes." On May 12, 
 1641, he was beheaded on Tower Hill. Laud was kept in the 
 Tower until there was leisure to proceed against him also. 
 
 23. The more satisfactory work of the early sessions of the 
 Long ParKament was the clean sweep which it made of the 
 
 macliinery by which Charles had attempted to play 
 me™sures ^^® despot for eleven years. It abolished the Court of 
 of the Long High Commission, the Council of the North, the Star 
 1 64o'-^'64r*^' Chamber, and the other prerogaiive courts, and released 
 
 their victims, such as Prynne, who were now hailed as 
 popular heroes. It reversed the unconstitutional decisions of the 
 
-l64i.] CHARLES I. 447 
 
 judges, such as those in Darnell's c^e and Hampden's case. It 
 declared ship money, tunnage and poundage, and the new imposi- 
 tions illegal. It passed a Triennial Act, enacting that not more 
 than three years should elapse without a meeting of parliament. 
 It deprived Charles of his favourite weapon of a dissolution by 
 forcing on him a law that the existing parliament should not be 
 dissolved without its own consent. As with Strafford's impeach- 
 ment, parliament showed a wonderful agreement in carrying all 
 these measures. The king had no party, and was forced to stand 
 aside while Pym and Hampden, the spokesmen of the representa- 
 tives of the nation, destroyed his power as tliey would. 
 
 24. Having reordered the government of the State, the par- 
 liamentary leaders set to work to provide for the future of the 
 Church. With Pym and Hampden's goodwill a bill x^e Root 
 was brought forward, called the Moot and Branch and Branch 
 Bill, which proposed to abolish bishops altogether and • *®*^* 
 put the control of the Church into the hands of a commission of 
 laymen. The revolutionary character of this measure had the 
 result of dividing the Long Parliament for the first time into 
 parties. There were stiU many who loved bishops and the Prayer- 
 book. Such men would willingly have made common cause with 
 Pym and Hampden in getting rid of what were called Laud's 
 "innovations," but their conservative temper made it intolerable 
 to them that the' Elizabethan settlement of the Church should be 
 destroyed. Headed by Edward Hyde, a rising lawyer, and by Lucius 
 Gary, Viscount Falkland, a broad-minded, warm-hearted enthusiast 
 of deep religious feeling, they opposed the Root and Branch Bill. 
 The result was that the second reading was only carried by a small 
 majority. Soon afterwards parliament se])arated for the vacation. 
 
 25. When Parliament scattered Charles went to Scotland. 
 Some of his followers formed a foolish plot, called tlie Incident, 
 which aimed at arresting Argyll and the Presbyterian xhe 
 leaders at the moment when Charles professed the Incident, 
 utmost friendship for them. Though Charles denied 
 
 any knowledge of the scheme, the detection of his friends' treachery 
 brought him much discredit. 
 
 26. Still graver suspicion was cast upon Charles when a serious 
 rebellion broke out in Ireland. As soon as Strafford's strong hand 
 Was removed, the oppressed Irish burst into revolt jj^^ j^j^j^ 
 against his weak successors. The native Irish in Rebellion, 
 Ulster rose against the Protestant settlers, and Owen *641. 
 
 Boe O'Neill, the exiled chief of the greatest of the Ulster clans, 
 
44^ CHARLES I. , [1641- 
 
 came back from his exile, and put himself at the head of the rebels. 
 Soon the rising spread to other provinces, and the StrafEordian 
 system of " thorough " was soon violently overthrown. Great atroci- 
 ties were wroug'ht, which were magnified by rumonj" in England. 
 It was reported that the bloodthirsty Irish had massacred thousands 
 of Protestants in cold blood. The king and his papist queen were 
 denounced as accomplices of the assassins, or as anyhow having 
 given the signal to the revolt by the sympathy they had shown to 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 27. In the autumn of 1641 parliament met again, thoroughly 
 alarmed by the Irish rebellion, and eager to take advantage of 
 
 every rumour that blackened the king. It drew up 
 Remon- ^ long document, called the Grand Remonstrance, 
 
 stpance, wherein it recapitulated all the evil deeds wrought by 
 
 °^" ' Charles since his accession. It attributed the root of 
 the mischief to Charles's " malignant design to subvert the funda- 
 mental laws and principles of government," and demanded that 
 ministers should be employed who possessed the confidence of 
 parliament, and that the Church should be reformed by a synod of 
 divines. In substance it declared that Charles's concessions counted 
 for nothing, and that parliament would only be satisfied with revo- 
 lution in Church and state. Hyde and Falkland now mustered 
 those who had opposed the Root and Branch Bill to vote against 
 the Remonstrance. After a hot debate, Pym and Hampden only 
 managed to j)ass the Remonstrance through the Commons by a 
 majority of eleven. 
 
 28. The division of the once united Commons into two nearly 
 equal parties gave Charles a splendid opportunity of winuing back 
 
 a position of influence. The foes of the Remonstrance 
 
 slon of were a constitutional royalist party in the making, 
 
 Parliament pledged to uphold the existing institutions in Church 
 
 '"^°tles° ^^^ state, though equally pledged against arbitrary 
 
 rule and Laudian innovations. But Charles had no 
 
 eyes to see how affairs were tending, and his one idea was to win 
 
 back aU that he had lost by taking advantage of the disunion of 
 
 his natural enemies, the Commons. He made a feeble attempt to 
 
 conciliate the moderate party by giving office to Falkland, but he 
 
 . immediately afforded damning proof that Pym and 
 
 on the five Hampden were justified in their incurable distrust of 
 
 members. i^\jj^ i,j a fooKsh and treacherous attack on the leaders 
 
 ^"■' ■ of the majority. On January 3, 1642, he accused 
 
 Lord Kimbolton and five commoners, among whom were Pym 
 
-1642.] CHARLES I. 449 
 
 and Hampden, of hiph treason, on . the fj^roiind of their neg-o- 
 
 tiations with the Scots, whicli he regarded as consijiring- with 
 
 the king-'s enemies. Not content with that, he went down to the 
 
 House of Commons, and demanded that the five members should be 
 
 surrendered. Forewarned of the king's designs, the five members 
 
 had escaped to the City, and Charles was forced to withdraw, 
 
 amidst angry cries of " Privolege." Thereupon the Commons 
 
 transferred their sessions from Westminster to the City, whose 
 
 walls afforded them protection, and whose citizens were ardently 
 
 on their side. 
 
 29. Charles was so completely baffled that, a week later, he 
 
 abandoned the capital, leaving his palace and aU the resources oi 
 
 the state in his enemies' hands. War was now almost _. 
 
 The rupture 
 inevitable, but efforts to avoid a rupture still occupied between 
 
 the first six months of ItJ 42. Cliarles ma<lo Ids last King and 
 concession when he gave the royal consent to a biU 
 excluding bishops from the House of Lords. Soon after the 
 Houses sent up for his approval a Militia Bill, which transferred 
 the command of the militia from officers a])pointed by the king to 
 commanders appointed by themselves. When Charles refused to 
 accept this, the Lords and Commons ordered that it should be 
 carried out as an ordinance of parliament, and were obeyed over 
 a great part of the country. Parliament then formulated tlieir 
 final terms in the Nineteen Propositions presented to Charles at 
 York, the effect of which would have been to make him only a 
 nominal ruler. Indignantly rejecting these proposals, Charles 
 raised troops and money on his own account. There had already 
 been collisions betw(»en the friends of the king and parliament at 
 Mani'hester and Hull when, on August 22, tlie king set up his 
 standard at Nottingham as a signal tliat civil war had begun. 
 
 3<J. The Great Rebellion, as it was called, saw the division of 
 the nation so wjually between king and parliament that the struggle 
 was necessarily long and severe. Despite Charles's _ „ .. 
 recent signs of bad faith, he found a largo proportion and Parlia- 
 of the country enthusiastically on his side. Few mentary 
 Englishmen had any real love of revolution, and the 
 uncompromising wish shown by the parliament to alter the whole 
 system of government in Church and State caused many to rally 
 round the king. Nearly all those who had upheld Hyde and Falk- 
 land were now on Charles's side, and gradually more than a third 
 of the Commons, and more than half of tli« Lords, deserted West- 
 minster and joined Charles. Both ^Mirties professed to maintain 
 
4SO CHARLES I. [1642- 
 
 the old constitution, and many holding almost the same views were 
 found in opposite camps. In the kings favour was the strong 
 personal attachment of his own friends and the stronger feeling of 
 loyalty to the office of monarch. Against him were the errors of 
 his past career and the profound distrust which so many felt of his 
 character and motives. Religion divided the two sides more clearly 
 than politics. Puritanism was the real strength of j)arliament, 
 and all who loved bishops and Prayer-book, or were afraid of the 
 setting up of a rigid Calvinistic despotism over conscience and 
 liberty, fought for the king. The Roman Catholics were neces- 
 sarily royalists, since a Puritan triumph meant a renewal of bitter 
 persecutions for the friends of the old Church. There was no clear 
 class division between the parties. Though the majority of the 
 Lords and country gentry were royalists, yet a large proportion of 
 the greater nobles of old standing was opi^osed to the crown, and 
 the leaders of the Commons were gentlemen of large estate and 
 high social position. It is easier to draw a geographical line 
 between parties, though both sides had rej)resentatives everywhere. 
 Roughly speaking, pai'Liamentary preponderance rested on London 
 and the southern and South-eastern shireS ; while the districts most 
 loyal to the king were the north, Wales, and the south-west. This 
 corresijonds very roughly to the older divisions between York and 
 Lancaster, between friends and foes of the Reformation under the 
 Tudors. The more wealthy and progressive parts of the land were 
 for the parliament ; the old-fashioned and conservative districts 
 felt more keenly the impulse of loyalty to the crown. Parliament 
 had most resources, and was, in particular, in a much stronger 
 financial position than the king. The royalists were called Cava- 
 liers — that is, horsemen or gentlemen ; and the Parliamentarians 
 were nicknamed Roundheads, from the close-cropped hair affected 
 by the Puritans. 
 
 31. Charles soon gained a large following in the Midlands, 
 He appointed the earl of Lindsey to the supreme command, and 
 — placed the horse under liis nephew, Prince Rupert, the 
 
 campaign son of Frederick, Elector Palatine, and his English 
 of 1642. -wiiQ, Elizabeth Stewart. Charles's j)lan was to march 
 
 southwards on London, the parliamentary headquarters. But the 
 chief parliamentary army, commanded by the earl of Essex, the 
 son of Elizabeth's favourite, followed closely on his heels, and com- 
 pelled him to fight the first pitched battle of the war at Edge Hill, 
 on the borders of Oxfordshire and Warwickshire. Led by the im- 
 petuous Rupert, the king's cavalry easily defeated the horsemen 
 
-1643.] CITARLES I. 451 
 
 of the enemy, but the parliamentary infantry proved sniwrior to 
 the foot-soldiers of tlie king. When nig-ht fell, Essex withdrew 
 his troops, leaving' the king the fruits of victory. Edge Hill 
 Charles thereupon resumed his march to London. On and 
 his way he occupied Oxford, and made his headquarters Brentford, 
 of that city, whose university, inspired by Laud's teaching, was en- 
 thusiastically on his side. From Oxford he pushed his way through 
 Reading to London. He got to Brentford, within a few miles of 
 the capital, but dared not venture to fight a pitched battle with the 
 London militia, ma^ssed to oppose him on Tumham Ch'een, between 
 Hammersmith and Brentford. Winter was approaching, and 
 Charles withdrew from Brentford to Oxford. He was never so near 
 success as when he thus ttirned back from the suburbs of Londor. 
 
 32. The early part of the campaign of 1643 was decidedly in 
 favour of the king. The main armies, ranged between Oxford and 
 London, did not show great energy, and the most i-jje 
 memorable conflict between them was a skirmLsh campalsrn 
 between Rupert's horsemen and the parliamentary 
 forces at Chalgrove Field, ten miles east of Oxford, where Hampden 
 received his death- wound. His loss was the greater since Pym, tho 
 other parliamentary spokesman, died in the course of 
 the same year. The main scenes of fighting were in gycMsses 
 the north and west, where each side had set on foot 
 independent local armies. In both cases the pi"ej)onderating feeling 
 of the district was royalist, and in both the royalist cause prevailed. 
 The king's general, the earl of Newcastle, defeated Lord Fairfax 
 and his son, Sir Thomas Fairfax, at Adwalton Moor, near Bradford, 
 and conquered all Yorkshire, save Hull. In tho south-west tho 
 battle of Strattoii was an equally decisive royalist triumph. Corn- 
 wail and Devon were conquered, and the western army finished up 
 its career of victory by marching through Somerset and defeating 
 Sir William Waller at Boundway Down, near Devizes, in Wiltshire. 
 Plymouth alone in the west upheld the cau.se of parliament. 
 Bristol opene<l its gates, and nothing save the resistance of 
 Puritan Gloucenter prevented the royalist conquest of tho lower 
 Severn valley. 
 
 ;i;i. The royalists threw all their efforts into the attack on 
 
 Plymoutli, Hull, and Gloucester. Charles himself undertook tho 
 
 investment of the latter place, and soon presswl it so _., ..... 
 1 1 ii . Ti ji 1 , . . . « .. « , First battle 
 
 .hai'd that li.rt.sex, though a sluggisli general, felt forced of Newbury, 
 
 to attempt to raise tlie siege. On his approach Charles Sept., 1643. 
 
 fled, Mid Gloucester was thus saved from dangper. Essex now made 
 
452 CHARLES I. [1643- 
 
 his way back to London, retiring- by circuitous roads so as to 
 avoid Oxford. On September 20 lie found liis return blocked 
 at Newbury by Charles's army, and was forced to accept battle. 
 Charles's army was strongly posted on the slopes of a hill, and 
 Essex's men had to advance through narrow lanes and broken 
 ground to the attack. Rupert's impatience at lighting a mere 
 defensive action caused him to risk the day by leading a tierce 
 charge against the enemy. But the steadiness of the London 
 militia resisted his headlong assaults, and when night fell the 
 sturdy citizens stiU maintained their ground. The royalists suffered 
 such severe losses that Chai'les, under cover of darkness, retreated 
 to Oxford. Among the royalists slain was Falkland. 
 
 34. The relief of Gloucester, and the virtual victory at New- 
 bury, marked the turning-points in the war. Henceforth the 
 
 .. royalist successes were stayed, and the year ended 
 and the withoiit any mox*e decisive action. In one field, the 
 
 Eastern eastern counties, the Puritan cause held its own, 
 
 * even in the darkest days of the war. There was no 
 fighting here, since, on the outbreak of hostilities, the various 
 shires were combined in an organization known as the EaHtem 
 Association, which setup a well-disciplined army of sturdy Puritans, 
 commanded by the earl of Manchester — who, as Lord Kimbolton, 
 had shared the fate of tiio five members — and by Oliver CromweU, 
 a descendant of a Welsh nephew of Thomas Cromwell, and the 
 member for Cambridge town in the Long Parliament. Cromwell 
 was soon the soul of the Eastern Association, which he inspired with 
 his own fierce and determined spirit. Its army conquered Lincoln- 
 shire at Winceby fight on the same day that Newcastle was forced 
 to I'eltnquish his long siege of Hull. 
 
 35. After nearly two years of almost balanced victory, king and 
 parliament now sought to obtain outside support. Portiinately 
 
 foreign intervention was impossible, since the Thirty 
 Hon and Years' War stiU occupied the attention of the chief 
 the Solemn nations of Europe. But Charles looked to Ireland and 
 Covenai^" parliament to Scotland for possible assistance. Charles 
 
 made a treaty called the Cessation with the Irish 
 Catholics, which set free Strafford's army to come over and help 
 him, though it once more involved him in the imputation of being 
 a friend of papists. Pai-liament did a better stroke of business in 
 signing a treaty with the Scots, called the Solemn League and 
 Covenant, by which the Scots army was sent to aid the English 
 Puritans on condition of England pledging itself to accept 
 
-1644.] CHARLES 1. 453 
 
 Presbyterianism, which the Scots believed in so greatly that t^ey 
 vrould not move a fing-er to help the English until tliey adopted it. 
 
 36. Early in 1(544 fighting- was renewecL The army sent from 
 Ireland to aid the king was scattered soon after its landing, but the 
 well-disciplined levies of the Scots joined the Fairfaxes, _. 
 
 and soon reversed the previous fortunes of war in the campaigrn 
 north of England. At last the combined Puritan of 1644. 
 armies shut up Newcastle and his army in York, which they 
 straightway besieged. Manchester and Cromwell came up to 
 the help of the Scots and Fairfaxes. Soon York was so severely 
 pressed that Charles sent Rupert with the best part of his army 
 to its relief. On his approach the siege of York was raised and 
 the three armies of the parliament took up a position facing 
 northwards on rising ground between the villages of Marston and 
 Tockwith, a few miles west of York, where they awaited the attack 
 of Newcastle and Rupert. Thus was brought about, on July 2, 1644. 
 the hattle of Marston Moor, the most important battle of the war. 
 
 37. The three Puritan armies were posted amidst fields of rye 
 on the low ridge that dominates Marston Moor from the south. 
 Manchester and the Association army held the left. 
 
 liis extreme left being protected by CromweU at the of Marston 
 head of the eastern cavalry and David Leslie with the Moor, 
 Scots horse. Lord Fairfax and the Yorkshire J"ly2.1644. 
 infantry were in the centre, while the Scots foot, commanded by 
 Alexander Leslie, now Lord Leven, Dav-id's uncle, were stationed 
 more to the right. The right flank was held by Sir Thomas 
 Fairfax and the Yorkshire cavalry. On the other side Rupert 
 .stationed his horsemen over against Cromwell, while Lord Goring, 
 with the rest of the cavalry, held the left wing opposite Sir Thomas 
 and his Yorkshiremen. The infantry was massed in the centre, 
 Rupert's troops being in advance of Newcastle's, which were held 
 in re.serve in the rear. The armies fac«d each other until six 
 o'clock in the summer evening, when Rupert resolved to postpone 
 the attack till next day. Suddenly the parliamentary forces 
 advanced in a late and unexpected assault. Though taken by 
 surprise, the royalists held their own manfully. Soon the tide of 
 battle 1)egan to set against the Puritans. Lord Fairfax's centre 
 was cut through, and his son's cavalry fled in headlong panic beforft 
 Goring's troopers. The fortunes of the day wore, however, stayed 
 by the steadiness of Leven's Scottish infantry, who, though isolated 
 by the retreat of the Fairfaxes on Imth sides of them, held their 
 own with flerce pertinacity. Meanwliile, Cromwell and Rupert had 
 
454 
 
 CHARLES I. 
 
 [1643- 
 
 L_J Districts held by the Kin^ 
 
 Parliament 
 
 NORTH 
 
 ENGLAND AND WALES DURING THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, MAY. 1G43. 
 
■1644-1 
 
 CHARLES I. 
 
 455 
 
 I I Districts held by theking 
 
 H| - Parliament 
 
 trntri/tVaCktr. «» 
 
 K;«OLA;fD AND WALKS DLKl.Nti llll. i.lillAT CIVir, WAR, NQVKMBKR, tC44. 
 
45<5 
 
 CHARLES I. 
 
 [1644- 
 
 crossed swords in the western section of the field. These commanders 
 had already won tlxe reputation of being- the ablest generals of 
 cavalry on their respective sides. Meeting each other for tlie first 
 time, they fought with extreme coui'age and endurance. For a 
 time Cromwell's heavy horsemen held their own with difficulty 
 against the boisterous onslaught of Rupert. Then a timely charge 
 of David Leslie turned the balance, and Rupert's troopers were soon 
 driven in flight to the north. With great prudence Cromwell 
 desisted from the pursuit, and tiirned to the assistance of the hotly 
 pressed Scots foot. Manchester's men rallied on witnessing their 
 
 Emery Walker 5 
 
 comrades' success. Thereupon the whole forces of the Association 
 assailed the royalists on their right flank, and soon won a complete 
 triumph. " God made them," boasted Cromwell, " as stubble to our 
 swords." The royalists were scattered ; a day half lost was changed 
 into a great victory, and the whole of the north fell into the hands 
 of the conquerors. 
 
 38. Parties were still so weU balanced that Marston Moor was 
 not in itself decisive. Essex's army was destroyed by an abortive 
 attempt to invade Cornwall ; and later in tlie year, when Manchester 
 and Cromwell marched south to redress the Puritan fortunes, the 
 sluggishness of the former missed a good chance of victory in the 
 second battle of Newbury. But the greatest successes of Charles were 
 
-1645.1 • CHARLES I. 457 
 
 brought about by an unexpected royalist rising- in Scotland under 
 James Graliam, earl of Montrose. Montrose liad act^d with Arpryll, 
 the Presbyterian leader, in repudiating- the bishops 
 and accepting- the covenant. But he g-rew weary of s^p^ugfjon 
 the Calvinistic tyranny and was disgTisted at the strong- of Essex's 
 position which Arg-yU and his allies, the ministers, had ?f "^ ^"*^ 
 attained. Montrose's ideal was that of a constitutional Montrose, 
 monarchy, ruling- throug-h the nobles and g-antry, and 
 keeping- the clergy and the greater magnates in subjection. Pres- 
 hyterianism was so strong-, however, in Lowland Scotland that 
 Montrose had no chance of winning- many followers in the south. 
 After vainly attempting- to stir up a rising- there, he turned to the 
 Highlands, where he met with a warmer welcome. In the wild 
 north and west of Scotland the Highland clans still maintained their 
 turbulent independence. Every valley was governed by the clan 
 chieftain just as tlie O'NeiUs and their fellows had ruled in Ii*eland 
 until the Elizabethan conquest. Argyll was not only a great Low- 
 hvnd nobleman, but the head of the powerful Presbyterian clan of 
 tlie Campbells, whose greed and aggressiveness made tliem hated 
 by all the neighbouring triliesmen. The Highlanders readily rose 
 at the bidding of the foe of the Campbells, and Montrose, with a 
 true soldier's instinct, first led the fierce clansmen into the Low- 
 lands, and made them the arbiters between the contending factions 
 of the south. His appreciation of tlie military value of the High- 
 landers brought a new element into the scene which clianged tlio 
 fortunes of Scottish hi.story on at least four occasions within tlie 
 next hundred years. For the moment he was brilliantly successful. 
 After many minor victories he scattered the Campbells at Inver- 
 lochy, near Ben Nevis, on February 2, 1645. 
 
 39. The continued successes of the royalists filled the party of 
 the parliament with extreme disappointment. Ardent spirits 
 declared that the failure of the popular cause was 
 largely due to the sluggishness and incompetence of L*^j'*|®^j 
 tlie great noblemen, like Essex and Manchester, to ^y^^ 5g]f>. 
 whom the command of the armies had been assigned Denying 
 by reason of their hereditary claims. Others saw a Prfi"*""®' 
 chief reason for ill succesw in the want of organiza- 
 tion and method of the locally raised and independently controlled 
 armies. It wa« a proof tliat the extreme men were growing in 
 power, that the aged Laud was attainte<l and executed early in 
 ItM*), a cruel act of vengeance that did nothing save to make ])eaoe 
 more impossible. More honourable triumphs were the passing of 
 
458 
 
 CHARLES I. 
 
 [1645- 
 
 the New Model Ordinance, wliicli welded the armies of the Parlia- 
 ment together in a single whole, with sterner discipline, better 
 organization, and regular pay, and the Self-Denymg Ordinance, by 
 which members of either House of Parliament were deprived of their 
 commands. This was an ingenious plan for getting rid of Essex, 
 Manchester, and Waller, but it shoxild also have involved the removal 
 of Cromwell. Cromwell was, however, the real inspirer of the 
 new army system, and was thought indispensable. He was made 
 lieutenant-general, or second in command, with supreme authority 
 over the cavaliy. Sir Thomas Fairfax became general-in-chief. 
 40. The campaign of 1645 proved the value of the New Model. 
 
 Royalist foot CH 
 
 Royalist horse [21 
 
 Parliamentary foot... 
 Parliamentary horse 
 
 jf/) JNaseBy""' 
 
 Emery WaUcer s 
 
 After purposeless wanderings in the Midlands, Charles and Fairfax 
 met in battle on the high plateau of Nasehy, in 
 of Naseby Northamptonshire, on June 14. As usual, the cavalry 
 June 14, on the wings took the chief part in the struggle, but 
 
 1645. while Rupert on the king's right, after scattering 
 
 his opponents under Ireton. wasted his time in pursuing the enemy 
 and plundering the baggage train, Cromwell, who easily scattered the 
 royalist left, at once desisted from pursuit, as at Marston, and fiercely 
 
-1646J CHARLES I. 459 
 
 attacked the infantry on the royalist centre that liad more than held 
 its own in the early part of the encounter. Crashed between Crom- 
 well's troopers and the rallying? infantry of the New Model, the 
 royalist centre was soon hopelessly defeated. Before long- Cromwell 
 had won a battle even more complete than the fig'ht at Marston Moor. 
 
 41. The royalists still strug-gled manfully, but Montrose in 
 Scotland was the only g-eneral who could still win victories for 
 Charles. The Highland host had swept everything 
 
 before it, but, when the fight was won, the simple phiup- 
 clansmen had no thought save to go home and revel haugh, 
 on the spoils. Montrose soon found the impos-sibility of Sept., 1645. 
 keeping a Higliland army long in the field an insuperable obstacle 
 between him and the conquest of Scotland. In despair of his 
 Celtic allies, he once more appealed to the Lowlands, but he was 
 only joined by a' few border lairds and their followers. David 
 Leslie returned from England, and had little difficulty in destroy- 
 ing Montrose's litt.le force at Philiphaugh, on Ettrick Water, in 
 September, 1G45. Montrose fled to the Highlands and tlience to 
 the continent. The Covenanters again dominated all Scotland. 
 
 42. For nearly a year after Naseby Charles continued the 
 struggle. At last, in May, 104(>, seeing tliat his only choice was 
 between exile and surrender, he rode into the Scots 
 
 camp, thinking that he might persuade them to renders to 
 uphold him against the English. Tliis the Soots the Scots, 
 might have done if Charles would have given up *^' 
 episcopacy, but on his refusing their terms, they handed him over 
 to parliament, and went back to their own country. Fortune, 
 however, still favoured the king. If he could not set Scots against 
 Englisli, he soon had a chance of winning back some power by 
 playing off against eacli other the two factions into which the 
 victorious parliamentarians were now breaking up. 
 
 4:3. Already, during tlie discussions about the New Model, a 
 strong cleavage liad become marked between the moderate men, 
 powerful in the two Houses of Parliament, and tlio _ . 
 extreme men, who gaine<l the chief positions in the terlans and 
 reorganize<l army. In an age that set religion before Indepen- 
 politics, these two parties became known as Presby- *** * 
 teriana and Independents. The Presbyterians of the Long Parlia- 
 ment were not zealots for the divine right of Presbytery like tlieir 
 Scots allies, tlioiigh they had agreed to make the English Clmrch 
 Presbyterian. With the help of the WeMminster Asaemhly of Divines 
 they liad removed bishops and Prayer-book from the English Church, 
 
4<5o CHARLES I. [1646- 
 
 and liad made it in all things like the Church of Scotland, save 
 that they insisted on maintaining parliamentary control over the 
 Church after a fashion that the Scots thought an impious inter- 
 ference by the secular power with spiritual matters. Even in the 
 Westminster Assembly, however, a little knot of sectaries, or 
 Independents, made their influence felt. Holding the same views 
 as the Brownists of Elizabeth's reign, the sectaries wished to make 
 each congregation a self-governing Church. They thought that 
 the " new presbyter is biit old priest writ large," and feared to 
 extend to England ihe spiritual tyranny set up in Scotland. It 
 followed from their views that they were advocates of toleration, 
 while the Presbyterians were more eager than Laud to impose their 
 tenets upon every one, and stamp out all dissent. 
 
 44. The might of Independency lay in the strong and growing 
 hold which it had over the army. When appeal is once made 
 Parliament ^^ ^^^ sword, the sword naturally has the final settle- 
 and the ment of affairs. But the Presbyterian leaders in 
 army. parliament did not realize what an immense authority 
 belonged to the warriors who had fought their battles. Now that 
 the war was over they hoped to disband the army, and were so 
 eager to do this that they did not even pay the soldiers their arrears 
 of i)ay before their dismissal. This foolish step united the army 
 as one man against the Lords and Commons. The beginnings of 
 opposition arose from the elected representatives of the soldiers, 
 but Cromwell, after some hesitation, threw in his lot with them. 
 
 45. Parliament, alarmed by the attitude of the army leaders, 
 
 began to negotiate with the king and Scots. Thereupon Cromwell 
 
 Charles's ^®^^ ^ ^^^ troops of horse to Holmby House, near 
 
 intrigues Northampton, where Charles was living, and secured 
 
 with both ^j^g custody of the king for the army. Charles was 
 
 and the respectfully treated by the soldiers, who offered him 
 
 Presby- better terms than the Scots or parliament had done, 
 
 terians. tt • ^ j. ±- • ^ 
 
 He might even continue episcopacy so long as none 
 
 were forced to obey the bishops' jurisdiction. But Charles, as 
 
 usual, shirked taking up a straightforward line. Deceived by the 
 
 anxiety which both parties had shown to get him on their side, he 
 
 thought he was still strong enough to play off one against the other, 
 
 and ultimately win back his old position. His incurable vacillation 
 
 and lack of faith soon convinced the soldiers that no trust could be 
 
 placed in him. While professing to listen to the army terms, he 
 
 signed a secret Engagement with the Scots, in which he promised to 
 
 set up Presbyterianism for three years and put down heresy — that 
 
-1649.] CHARLES I. 461 
 
 is, Independency. In deep disgTist the Independent leaders resolved 
 to have no more to do with the treacherous king. An unsuccessful 
 attempt at escape gave them the pretext for keeping" him. under 
 restraint for the first time, at Carisbrooke Castle, in the Isle of Wight. 
 
 46. In 1648 the English Presbyterians joined hands with the 
 Scots against the army. The result was the second Civil War, in 
 which a Scottish force advanced through Cumberland ~ second 
 and Lancashire to restore the king, whUe Presbjrterian civil War, 
 Kent and Essex, where there had hitherto been no 1648. 
 fighting at all, rose in revolt against army rule. Fairfax soon 
 crushed the rising in the Home Counties by the capture of Colchester, 
 while Cromwell fell upon the Scots and signally defeated them in 
 a series of fights between Preston and Warriiujton. AH England 
 was now at the mercy of the New Model army, controlled by fierce 
 fanatics, who were weary of compromise and intrigue, and felt a 
 divine call to govern England after their own fashion. 
 
 47. Parliament still timidly upheld the Presbyterian position, 
 and tried to renew negotiations with the king. On December 6, 
 1648, Colonel Pride went down to Westminster and 
 
 drove out the Presbyterian members of the House of ^f j^e Inde- 
 Commons. The minority of Independents, soon derided pendents, 
 as the Bump, was allowed to sit, but these men were ^^^'^ile 
 puppets in the hands of the soldiers. The army now execution of 
 demanded that Charles should bo brought to trial as ^*'*'''^1Iq 
 guilty of the unnecessary bloodshed of the second Civil "' 
 
 War. The little knot of Independent peers shrank from so violent 
 a policy, whereupon the Commons resolved that as representatives 
 of the people they had power to act by themselves. A High Court 
 of Justice, of which John Bradshaw was the president, was then set 
 up to try the king. Though barely half the members nominated 
 were willing to sit, Fairfax the general being himself among tliose 
 who refused, the resolute fanatics resolved to hold their court. 
 Charles, brought before it, declared that no tribunal of subjects had 
 a right to sit in judgment on its sovereign. This plea was dis- 
 regarded, and, after a mere pretence of a trial, the king was con- 
 demned to death on January 27 as a murderer and a traitor. On 
 January 130 he was beheaded outside the Banquetting House of his 
 own palace of Whiteliall. In the presence of death the better side 
 of Charles's character asserted itself. He die<l with such piety, 
 patience, and meekness that tlie incurable errors of his life were 
 forgotten in the pity excited by his death, and he was reverenced 
 as a martyr to Church and constitution. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE COMMONWEALTH AND THE 
 PROTECTORATE (1649-1660) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1649. Establishment of the Commonwealtli ; Cromwell's victories in 
 
 Ireland. 
 
 1650. Battle of Dunbar. 
 
 1651. Battle of Worcester. 
 
 1652. War with the Dutch. 
 
 l653' The Instrument of Government. 
 
 l6SS> Conquest of Jamaica. 
 
 1657. The Humble Petition and Advice. 
 
 1658. Death of Cromwell. 
 
 1659. Fall of Richard Cromwell. 
 
 1660. Convention Parliament and Declaration of Breda. 
 
 1. Afteji the execution of Charles r., the Rump, disregarding the 
 claims of his son Charles, prince of Wales, abolished both 
 monarchy and House of Lords, and resolved that hence- 
 ment of the forw^ai'd England should be a Republic, or Common- 
 Common- wealth, ruled by a House of Commons only. The 
 16^*^' carrying out of the laws was entrusted to a new 
 
 Council of State of forty-one persons, which was to 
 take the place of the Privy Coimcil. The next thing to follow 
 naturally would have been the dissolution of the Rump, and the 
 holding of a general election ; and the army, the real source of the 
 Rump's authority, was anxious that tliis step should be effected with- 
 out delay. However, the Rump clung to power, and feared lest a 
 freely elected parliament should sweep away the new constitution. 
 Its ideal was a republican aristocracy, such as that of Holland or 
 Venice, maintaining good order, and upholding religious toleration 
 for aU sorts of Puritans. For more than four years it was suffered 
 to go on ruling England. Its real masters, the soldiers, had plenty 
 to do during that period in defeating their enemies in Scotland 
 and Ireland, and in teaching foreign states to respect the young 
 republic. • 
 
 462 
 
1650.] COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE 463 
 
 2. Even in England troubles beset the infant commonwealth. 
 The royalist party was inspired with new life by the pity felt for 
 the fate of Charles i. A little book called, Eikon DifWguities 
 Basilike, or the Kitigly Image, which professed to of the new 
 contain the prayers and meditations composed by the Kovern- 
 martyr before his execution, was so eagerly read and 
 
 admired that Jolm Milton, the poet, now secretary to the council 
 of state, wrote an answer entitled Eikonoklastes, or the Image- 
 breaker. An even greater peril came from the more turbulent 
 spirits called the Levellers, who thought that the army leaders had 
 not gone far enough, and insisted upon the immediate setting 
 up of a complete democracy. Many of the keenest politicians in 
 the army were of this way of thinking, and there was real danger 
 from their fierce zeal. Cromwell, however, declared himself strongly 
 against them. "Break them in pieces," said he to the council. 
 " If you do not break them, they will break you." He sternly put 
 down the mutinies which the Levellers had stirred up among the 
 soldiers. The Commonwealth must make itself supreme before the 
 question of what form it should take could be considered. The 
 royalists dared not rise, so that the fall of the Levellers meant the 
 complete subjugation of England. 
 
 3. Ireland and Scotland were still outside the rule of the Rump. 
 In Ireland since the Cessation most of the country was in Catholic 
 hands, though the difEerences between the extreme 
 
 Irish party and the moderate Catholic nobles made their conquest of 
 position difficult, and allowed the duke of Ormonde, the Ireland. 
 royaUst leader, to make an aUiance between the Catholic * ^*®" * ^^^' 
 lords and the Protestant royalists, and proclaim the prince of Wales 
 as Charles 11., king of Ireland. Early in 1649 Cromwell crossed 
 over to Ireland and waged a war against the Catholics and royalists. 
 His first victories were the captures of Drogheda and Wcstford, 
 where he massacred the whole of the defeated garrisons, thinking 
 that this cruel example would frighten the rest of the land into 
 obedience. In 1650 the conquest liad proceeded so fw that Crt>m- 
 well was able to leave its completion to his lieutenants. These 
 now restored Protestant and English ascendency in very mucli the 
 same fashion as Strafford. The Catholic worsliip was suppressed, 
 and the Irish landlords were driven from their lands, or compolled 
 to exchange their fertile estates for stretches of bog and moorland 
 beyond the Shannon. Their property was sold to 8p<»culators, or 
 else handed over to Puritan veterans, on condition of their settling 
 down ae new members of the English garrison. Ireland had secured 
 
464 COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE [1650- 
 
 peace and sound government, but was so stei-nly coerced that the 
 rule of Cromwell has ever after been hated by the Irish as a time 
 of peculiarly bitter tyranny. 
 
 4. In Scotland the Presbyterians, indignant at their defeat in 
 
 the second civil war, and always professing loyalty, after their 
 
 Charles II fashion, to the monarchy, proclaimed the prince of 
 
 king of Wales king of Scots immediately on his father's 
 
 Scots, death. The young king was, however, an exile in 
 
 1649-1651 J o o ' ' ^ 
 
 Holland. Clever and clear-headed, but needy, frivolous, 
 
 and debauched, Charles 11. had no mind to submit himself to the 
 restraints wliich the Covenanters sought to impose upon their 
 king, and remained in Holland, while Montrose crossed to Scot- 
 land in 1650, and attempted another royalist rising, in the hope of 
 making the king's nominal rule a real one. He was unsuccessful, 
 and was soon captured and hanged. This tragedy showed Charles 
 that he must accept the Presbyterian terms or remain in poverty 
 and exile. He bent his neck to the yoke, subscribed the Covenant, 
 pledged himself to set up Presbyterianism in all the three king- 
 doms, and was thereafter coldly welcomed by his subjects, and 
 crowned king of Scots in January, 1651. Argyll, however, re- 
 mained the real ruler of Scotland, and the young king was com- 
 pletely dependent on his stern Pnritan taskmasters. 
 
 5. The Rump saw that either they must conquer Scotland, or 
 that the Scots would attempt to conquer England. Fairfax, long 
 B ttle f disgusted with the turn things were taking, refused 
 Dunbar and to lead the army against the Scots, and resigned his 
 Worcester, command. Cromwell, who had no such scruples, be- 
 came general in his place, and invaded Scotland in the 
 
 summer of 1650. On September 3 he gained one of the most 
 brilliant of liis victories at Dunbar, over a Scots army commanded 
 by David Leslie, his old companion in arms. The result was the 
 conquest of southern Scotland. In 1651 the Scots, in despair of 
 resisting the invader any longer, took the desperate resolve of 
 invading England, hoping that a royalist rising would follow the 
 appearance of the king and his troops. David Leslie again led the 
 Covenanting army, and Charles 11. himseK accompanied the expedi- 
 tion. England was, however, so sick of war that not even the appear- 
 ance of the son of the martyr of Whitehall could stir up a revolt, 
 especially for a Presbyterian king surrounded by Puritan soldiers. 
 CromweU followed hard upon the invaders, so that their movement 
 had more the appearance of a flight than a spontaneous advance. 
 At last, on September 3, 1651, exactly a year after Dunbar, the 
 
-1653.] COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE 465 
 
 general overwhelmed the weary band at WorcMie,r, a battle which 
 he described as a " crowning mercy." The three kingdoms were 
 now at his feet, for Argyll, unable to defend even his Highland 
 valleys, was forced to make peace. Scotland, like England, became 
 a commonwealth, without king or House of Lords. Presbyterian- 
 ism was deprived of its assemblies and political influence, and 
 toleration was secured for all Puritans in the land which had 
 hitherto had freedom of worship for none save Presbyterians. 
 After Worcester, the king of Scots escaped to the continent, 
 having many romantic adventures on his way. 
 
 6. The British islands all subdued, the yoimg republic next 
 turned against the foreign enemies that had insulted it. Con- 
 spicuous among these was the Dutch republic, whose jj^g Dytg^ 
 strong commercial rivalry with England overbore the war, 
 common bonds that should have bound together two 1662-1653. 
 Calvinistic commonwealtlis. The Rump did not fear to challenge 
 Dutch hostility by passing, in 1651, a Navigation Act, which was 
 directly aimed at the carrying trade which was the chief source of 
 the enormous wealth of the United Pro\dnce8. By it goods were 
 to be henceforth imported into England, either in English ships or 
 in vessels of the country to which the cargo belonged. The result 
 of tlie act was a fierce war at sea between England and the Dutch. 
 At first the enemy had nearly everything in their favour. Their 
 ships and ca])tains were the most famous in Europe, while the 
 Hump had to create a new English navy and find naval com- 
 manders from its generals on land. Luckily a leader of great 
 capacity for seamanship was found in Robert Blake, a Somerset- 
 shire man, who had fought well on the side of Puritanism during 
 the Civil War. Beaten in his first efforts by the eminent Dutch 
 admiral Tromp. Blake was able to win a decided victory off 
 PortUmd in 1653. Henceforth the two navies were so equal and 
 the seamen of each so brave and obstinate that the fight was one of 
 peculiar stubbornness. There was no longer, however, any danger 
 of foreign nations striving to upset the young republic. Abroad 
 as at home the commonwealth seemed firmly established. 
 
 7. Now that fighting was over the Puritan army had again 
 leisure to concern itself with politics. It became indignant that so 
 narrow an oligarchy as the Rump should still cling to ^^^ ^^^ 
 power, and still profess to speak in the name of tlie pulsion of 
 English people. It drew up scliemes for the future **»® Rump, 
 government of England on popular and PuriUin lines. 
 
 and strongly urged the dissolution of parliament. The oligarchy 
 
466 COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE [1653^ 
 
 paid little attention to its views. The Rump had now been so long 
 in power that it forgot that it had been created by the soldiers 
 and was dependent upon them. Before long the army leaders lost aU 
 patience. Cromwell, though slow to move, never hesitated to take 
 a decisive Line when he thought the time was ripe for action. He 
 convinced himself that the Rump would never willingly put an end 
 to itself, and that the continuance of its rule was a danger to 
 freedom. On April 20, 1653, he made a speech in parliament 
 bitterly rebuking his colleagues for self-seeking and greed. " It 
 is not fit," he cried, " that you should sit here any longer." There- 
 upon some of his soldiers drove the Commons out of their own 
 House. Thus an end was put to even a pretence of parliamentary 
 government. The army thus destroyed the Commons as well as 
 the monarchy and the Lords. 
 
 8. Power was now concentrated in the soldiers and their 
 general. Cromwell, though careless of forms, had no wish to 
 
 rule as a mere military chieftain. Now that tlxe 
 ParHament I^i^^P '^^^ removed, he cast about for a body corre- 
 sponding to the House of Commons, though lie had 
 not enough faith in popular government to summon a free parlia- 
 ment and let it do what it liked. He was an enthusiastic Puritan, 
 and thought that the best rulers of a nation were godly and 
 religious men. He now strove to gather together an assembly of 
 leading Puritans selected by himself. When they met he told 
 them that they had been chosen to govern England because of 
 their piety. His nominees in this assembly soon got out of hand. 
 They forced forward wild schemes for getting rid of priests and 
 lawyers, and their impracticable crochets soon made CromweU see 
 that he had made a mistake in calling tliem together. He persuaded 
 some of the more discreet members to resign their power into his 
 hands. Thus ended the meetings of the body which men called in 
 derision the Tjittle Fmiimnent, though in truth it was no parlia- 
 ment at all. It was also called Barehoyies' Parliament, from one of 
 its members whose name was Barbon. 
 
 9. The soldiers showed more good sense than the fanatics, and 
 in December, 1653, the council of officers drew up a scheme for 
 
 the future administration of England, called the In- 
 ment of strument of Government. It provided that England, 
 
 Govern- Scotland, and Ireland should be united in a single 
 
 ™®"*" commonwealth, with one parliament and one execu- 
 
 tive. This parliament was to consist of a House of Commons only, 
 containing four hundred members, representing the three nations, 
 
-I6SS.] COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE 467 
 
 and chosen according to a sclieme that gave members to districts 
 according to their wealth and importance, and votes in choosing 
 them to all persona possessed of property worth £'20O. To this 
 reformed House of Commons the whole legislative power was 
 assigned. The government of the country was, however, entrusted 
 to a Iiord Protector, assisted by a Council of State. Cromwell was 
 to be the lord protector, and tlie effect of the plan was to give 
 him a sort of limited monarchy for life, though with not nearly so 
 much power as the old kings had possessed. 
 
 10. For the rest of his career Cromwell ruled England as pro- 
 tector. He soon showed that he was as great as a statesman as he 
 had been as a general. In modern days we may look ^ ,. 
 back with special interest to liis work, since under his Protector, 
 rule the three kingdoms first had a single parliament, 1653-1668. 
 the first reformed parliaments sat, and religious toleration was 
 tried for tJie first time. Wise, active, and high-minded as he 
 undoubtedly was, Cromwell, nevertheless, was not able to rule 
 England successfully. When liis parliament met, it Iw^gan to 
 quarrel with the system under wliich it had been created, but this 
 Cromwell would not permit. Ho told the members that they must 
 acoei)t the general principle of the Instrument of Government, 
 and would not allow those who refused to bind themselves to do so 
 to sit any longer. Even after this purging the Commons con- 
 tinued to give Cromwell trouble, so that he dissolved them in 
 disgust. 
 
 11. Cromwell now threw over all pretence of constitutional 
 
 rule. Ho levied taxes witliout parliamentary grant, and turned 
 
 out the judges who seemed too outspoken in their _. „ , 
 
 .... r I • tr ■•• • 1 1 -n , • ^"® Major- 
 
 oritioisms of ms system. He divided England uito generals, 
 
 ten large districts, over each of wliich ho appointed a ^ 655. . 
 
 soldier, with the title of Mdjor-Oeneral, to act as its governor. 
 
 This revealed the true charack^r of the new protectorate. It was 
 
 baseil upon the power of the sword, and without the sup^wrt of tlie 
 
 Puritan army it would not have lusted for a month. The royalists 
 
 hated Cromwell as a king-killer ; the republicans as a reuegiule who 
 
 made himself a sort of king ; and oven his own soldiers wavered in 
 
 their loyalty to him. Ireland and Scotland resented his rule as 
 
 that of an alien comiueror, and wore only kept quiet by main force. 
 
 In short, all Cromwell's playing with constitutional forms was 
 
 insincere. It is true tliat he preferred to rule through a ]iurlia- 
 
 ment. Yet he was determined to govern afk'r his own way. and 
 
 if his Commons did not Uke it, he dealt with them more ronglily 
 
468 COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE [1654- 
 
 than ever Charles i. dared to do. His sway was, therefore, that of a 
 military despot, and he belongs to the same type as Julius Caesar 
 and Napoleon Buonaparte. But though one of the most arbitrary 
 he was one of the most efficient of all our rulers, and, considering 
 the narrow basis of his power, he accomplished great things. 
 
 12. Cromwell devoted much care to the settlement of the 
 Church by bringing in a larger measure of toleration than 
 Cromwell's England had ever known before. There was still a 
 Puritan state Church, which, after a brief experience of 
 State exclusive Presbyterianism before 1648, became under 
 
 Cromwell the common ground for aU men of Puritan 
 views. Even the old clergy were not disturbed if they would 
 abstain from using the Prayer-book and promised to be faithful 
 to the commonwealth. Cromwell boasted of his comprehensive 
 Church system. " Of the three sorts of godly men," he said, 
 " Presbyterians, Baptists, and Independents, though a man may 
 be of any of these three judgments, if he have the root of the 
 matter in him he may be admitted." Ministers of these three 
 ways of thinking held the livings, received the tithes, and preached 
 in the churches. But outside Cromwell's tolerance were " Papists " 
 and " Prelatists," partly becau.se they were not faithful to the 
 commonwealth, but partly also because their opinions were thought 
 to be superstitious. In other directions CromweU was so liberal that 
 he allowed Jews to settle in England and erect synagogues there 
 for the first time since the reign of Edward i. A tolerance that 
 excluded the Prayer-book and the mass could not but find many 
 dissatisfied persons, and besides Catholic and Anglican malcontents, 
 new Puritan sects now arose which also stood outside Cromwell's 
 Church. Chief among these were the Society of Friends, or the 
 Quakers, whose protests against Calvinistic dogmatism took the 
 form of believing that the inner light of each man's conscience was 
 the best test of spiritual truth. 
 
 13. Cromwell's foreign policy brought him especial fame. Alone 
 of our seventeenth-century rulers, he had the advantage of having 
 C mwell's ^^ army beliind him, and could therefore make his 
 foreign influence felt in a fashion impossible for any Stewart 
 policy. king. His first idea of foreign politics was to go back 
 to the days of Queen Elizabeth, and pose as the protector of the 
 Protestant interest aU over Europe. With this object he made 
 peace with the Dutch in 1654, and strove to form a league of the 
 Protestant powers. He soon found, however, that religion was no 
 longer the chief element in determining the relations between state 
 
'I658.] COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE 469 
 
 and state, and that Protestant nations hated eacli other as bitterly 
 as did the chief Catholic powers, France and Spain. Politics still 
 centred round the rivalry of these two kingdoms. The Thirty 
 Years' War had ended in 1648 by the treaty of Westphalia giving 
 religious peace to Germany. But the position then won by the 
 Protestants in Germany was due, not to their own efforts, but to 
 the influence of France, which in its hatred of the Hapsburgs had 
 backed up the Lutherans. The peace of 1648 secured the supre- 
 macy of France, which, under its young king Louis xiv. (1643- 
 1715), liecame once more the first state in Europe. So jealous was 
 Spain of French ascendency that it refused to make peace, and war 
 between the two great powers continued until 1659. Their eager 
 rivalry made both anxious to get the support of Cromwell. 
 
 14. Rudely deceived in his hoi>e8 of forming a Protestant leagrue. 
 the protector had now to decide between the rival claims of two 
 CathoUo states to his favour. He soon cast in his lot -, French 
 with France, largely on the ground that France was alliance, 
 less bigoted in its popery than Spain, but also moved 1656. 
 
 by the fact that, as in Elizabeth's days, Spain was still our chief 
 rival on the sea and in America. In 1654 he sent Blake to upliold 
 English interests in the Mediterranean, wliile another fleet under 
 Penn and Venables was despatched to the West Indies to renew the 
 old Elizabethan attacks on Spanish power in the new world. Blake 
 soon won fresh glory for our fleets, concluding his great career in 
 1657 by totally destroying a Spanish fleet at Santa Cruz, in 
 Teneriffe. He died on the way home, having in a few years won 
 an enduring place among the very greatest of English seamen. 
 
 15. Penn and Venables were less fortunate, failing in an ill- 
 planned attack on Hispaniola, but taking Jamaica from the 
 Spaniards in 1655. This was the first colony won by 
 England by conquest from another European powt*r. igss^f^'j 
 In 1657 and 1658, Cromwell's Puritan soldiers fought the battle of 
 side by side with the French in Flanders, gaining a ^jat?""®^* 
 brilliant victory in the battle of the Dunes, which re- 
 sulted in our capture and occtipation of Dunkirk. With English 
 help, France so thoroughly defeated Spain that in 1659 the Spaniards 
 were glad to make ]>eace. The conditions made Louis xiv. by far 
 the strongest prince in Europe and gained Dunkirk for England. 
 Cromwell's foreign policy won England a position she liad not had 
 since the days of Eliza1»eth. It deserves every praise for vigour 
 and energy, yet the fundamental idea of it was mistaken. If a 
 balauoe of power was to be maintained, Cromwell did a bad service 
 
4/0 COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE [1656- 
 
 to England and Europe by helping to build up the overweening 
 power of Louis xiv. 
 
 16. Despite his first failure CromweU still strove to rule with a 
 parliament, and in 1656 summoned a second House of Commons, 
 The Humble ^^"^^S"^ again excluding from their seats all persons 
 Petition known to be opposed to his policy. This purged 
 and Advice, assembly, pleased at the withdrawal of the rule of the 
 
 major-generals, drew up, in 1657, a new scheme of 
 government called the Humble Petition and Advice, which is 
 memorable as an attempt to restore the traditional constitution 
 before the Civil Wars. In the original plan CromweU was to be 
 made king, and, though respect for the prejudices of his republican 
 friends led him to reject the title, a revised scheme was drafted 
 giving him as protector the chief powers of a king, including the 
 right of naming his successor. Moreover, the House of Lords 
 was to be restored as weU as the monarchy, though also under 
 another name. An upper house, consisting of life peers, nominated 
 by the protector, and called the Other House, was henceforth set 
 up beside the House of Commons. Thus the old constitution was 
 to come back under the house of Cromwell and with a Puritan 
 Church establishment. 
 
 17. Cromwell did not live long enough to carry out this new 
 •system completely. He was cut off on September 3, 1658, the 
 
 anniversary of Dunbar and Worcester, and the pro- 
 Protec- tectorate, difficult enough under a man of genius, 
 
 RTha^d speedily became impossible under his eldest son. 
 
 CromweU, Richard CromweU, whom OUver had nominated as 
 September, j^jg successor, became protector as easily as one here- 
 1659. ' ditary king succeeds another. His advisers, anxious 
 
 to make the restoration of the old constitution 
 more complete, abandoned the reformed scheme of representation, 
 and caused his first parliament to be elected by the old con- 
 stituencies, rotten boroughs and aU. The Commons showed 
 friendliness to Richard because they were afraid of the army, and 
 hoped to make an alUance with him against the soldiers. The real 
 trouble began when the army insisted on having as their new 
 general, Fleetwood, with powers independent of protector and 
 parliament. Richard refused this, though he offered to make 
 Fleetwood Ueutenant- general under himself as general. Then the 
 army coerced the weak-spirited protector into dismissing parlia- 
 ment. On May 25, 1659, Richard, only anxious for a quiet Ufe in 
 the country, resigned the protectorate altogether. 
 
-i66o.] COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE 4^1 
 
 18. The army did not know what to do with the supreme power 
 which devolved upon it on the coUajise of parliament and protector. 
 Without CromweU there was no one to frame them 
 
 a policy, and the would-be successors of Cromwell ^a^oped'' 
 quarrelled among* each other instead of agreeing" 
 upon common action. At last, in depair, the Rump was asked to 
 resume power. The nan-ow and self-satisfied olig-archy had learned 
 nothinjr during its years of retirement. It again arrogated to 
 itself aU the rights of the Commons of England, and took up a 
 lofty tone in dealing with the soldiers. 
 
 19. Everything was now in confusion, and the weakness of the 
 government inspired the Presbyterians of Cheshire to rise in 
 revolt. The army could still fight, though it could j^ presbyte- 
 not rule, and Lambert, the strongest of the genei-als, rJan revolt 
 easily suppressed the insurrection. When peace was suppressed, 
 restored, Lambert turned out the Rump ; but so little 
 
 was the army able to govern that, on December 26, it recalled the 
 Rump for the second time. 
 
 20. The only way that had not been tried to remedy the hope- 
 less condition into which affairs had drifted was the bringing back 
 of the old king and the old constitution. The first j^j^j^j^ jg. 
 man of authority bold enough to make this experiment clares for a 
 was George Monk, a silent, hard-headed, shrewd soldier, ^^^ Parlia- 
 who then commanded the army that kept Scotland in * 
 obedience to the commonwealth. StiU keeping his own counsel as 
 to what he meant to do, Monk crossed the Tweed into England on 
 January 2, 1660, and marched slowly to London. During the 
 journey he received a warm welcome from every one, among others 
 from Fairfax, now eager to undo the work of his own hands. 
 When Monk reached London, he declared himself in favour of a 
 free parliament meeting at once to settle the future destiny of the 
 nation. He compelled the Rump to receive back the members 
 ejected at Pride's Purge. Tliia gave a majority for his friends, 
 who at once vot^<d that tlie Long Parliament should come to an end. 
 Its last act was to make Monk general of the army. 
 
 21. All eyes were now turned to the king of Scots and his 
 court of exiles. To fut'ilitate Monk's work, Charles issued, on 
 April 4, the Declaration of Breda, in which he promised a 
 general pardon, agreed to let parliament settle the chief matters 
 of importance, and declared his desire to grant a '• liberty to tender 
 consciences " in matt<'rs of religion that did not disturb the peace 
 of the realm. A few weeks later tlie free parliament assembled, 
 
472 
 
 COMMONWEALTH AND PROTECTORATE [1660. 
 
 the Commons for England only after the old fashion, and the 
 Lords temporal, without the bishops, who had been lawfully- 
 excluded. This assembly, called the Convention, since 
 it was not summoned by royal writ, voted that " the 
 g-overnment is and oug-ht to be by kings. Lords, and 
 Commons," and invited Charles to come and receive 
 his birthright. On May 29, which was also his birth- 
 day, Charles 11. entered London amidst the unmeasured 
 rejoicings of nearly the whole nation. This Restora- 
 tion was, however, not merely a restoration of the crown. It was 
 preceded by a restoration of parliament, and the wholesome laws of 
 the early days of the Long Parliament remained on the statute- 
 book, and made it impossible for Charles to follow blindly in his 
 father's path. Thus the one great break in the continuity of 
 modem English history was ended by the bringing back of the old 
 constitution. 
 
 The decla- 
 ration of 
 Breda and 
 the pesto- 
 ration of 
 Charles II., 
 April-May, 
 1660. 
 
 THE CROMWELL FAMILY 
 Walter Cromwell, fuller at Putney. 
 
 Thomas Cromwell, 
 earl of Essex, 
 executed, 1540. 
 
 Catharine m. Morgan Williams, 
 of Glamorganshire. 
 
 Richard Williams, 
 alias Cromwell. 
 
 Sir Henry Cromwell, 
 of Hinchinbrook. 
 
 C'ro 
 
 Oliver Cromwell, 
 of Hinchinbrook. 
 
 Robert Cromwell. 
 
 Oliver Cromwell. 
 Lord Protector, 
 d. 1658, 
 m. Elizabeth Bourchier. 
 
 Elizabeth Cromwell, 
 m. William Hampden, 
 
 John Hampden, 
 d. 1643. 
 
 r 
 
 Richard Cromwell, 
 Lord Protector, 
 d. 1712. 
 
 Bridget Cromwell, 
 
 m. Charles Fleetwood, 
 
 Lord General, 1659. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 CHARLES II. (1660-1685) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1660. Kestoration of Charles 11. 
 
 1662. Act of Uuiforniity. 
 
 1663. Foundation of Carulina. 
 
 1665. The Dutch War ; the Great Plagiie. 
 
 1666. The Great Fire of London. 
 
 1667. Treaty of Breda and Fall of Clarendon. 
 
 1668. Triple Alliance. 
 1670. Treaty of Dover. 
 
 1673. Test Act and Fall of Cabal. 
 
 1678. Treaty of Nijniegen and Popish Plot. 
 
 1679. Fall of Danby and the Habeas Corpus Act, 
 
 1680. Exclusion Bill rejected. 
 
 1681. Foundation of Pennsylvania. 
 
 1682. Rye House Plot. 
 1685. Death of Charles 11. 
 
 1. Many delicate matters remained to be settled after the restora- 
 tion of Charles ir. The king had beenbronght back by the Presby- 
 terians, but the old royalists now returned from ^ . _.. 
 their exile or retirement, and it was no easy matter Convention, 
 to satisfy both of these parties. The Convention, 1660-1661. 
 now turned into a formal parliament, set to work to embody in law 
 the conditions of the Declaration of Breda. An Act of Indemnity 
 was paMse<l which gave a general pardon to those who had fought 
 against Charles i. The regicides, who had sat in judgment on 
 liim, and a few others, were excepted from the amnesty, and 
 thirteen of these were put to death, while others were imprisoned 
 or exiled. Even dea<l regicides were exposed to such dishonour as 
 could be wrought upon them. The bodies of Cromwell and other 
 commonwealth leaders were dug out of their graves in Westminster 
 Abbey, and hanged on the gallows at Tyburn. Monk's army 
 received its arrears of pay, and was dislmnded, except about five 
 thousand men. These few regiments formed the nucleus of our 
 modern standing army, which thoB is directly descended from the 
 
 473 
 
474 CHARLES II. [1661- 
 
 CromwelKan soldiers. All the pi'oceedings of the revoliiiionaiy 
 government were now treated as invalid, but very few of the early 
 acts of the Long Parliament, which Charles i. had accepted, were 
 tampered with, though the Triennial Act was made less severe, and 
 bishops were restored to their place in the House of Lords. Many 
 of the laws of the Rump and of the protectorate, which were thought 
 good in themselves, were now re-enacted in a more legal faohion. 
 Among these was the Navigation Act of 1651, and an act abolish- 
 ing military tenures. A permanent excise was granted to the 
 king in compensation for his loss of the feudal revenue, and an 
 income of £1,200,000 a year was voted to Charles for life. 
 
 2. Public opinion soon ran far beyond the policy of the Conven- 
 tion Parliament. The ruined royalists denounced as rebels many 
 
 of those who had been most prominent in bringing about 
 tl^n^ett?e-*' the Restoration. In particular there was a strong in- 
 mentofthe disposition to allow a Puritan assembly to settle the 
 9ggp^» future constitution of the Church. Accordingly, the 
 
 Convention was dissolved in December, and in May, 
 1661, a new parliament was elected. In this the old Cavalier spirit 
 was supreme. It insisted upon further exceptions to the Act of In- 
 demnity, though Charles and his ministers did what they could to 
 prevent additional deeds of vengance. The first work of this new 
 parliament was the settlement of the Church. Neither Prayer-book 
 nor bishops had been legally abolished. The surviving bishops 
 were restored to their sees, and the empty bishoprics were filled up. 
 The chief difficulty in the bishops' way lay in the fact that parish 
 clergy, appointed since the Civil War, were Puritans, who hated 
 episcopacy and the Prayer-book. At first there was some talk of 
 so altering the constitution of the Church as to retain the more 
 moderate of the Puritan clergy within its fold, and Charles himself 
 had px'omised to reform the Church so as to make it better liked 
 by the Presbyterians. With that object a conference was held in 
 1661 at the Savoy Palace in the Strand, between the bishops and 
 the Presbyterian leaders. The bishops, headed by Gilbert Sheldon, 
 then bishop of London, and soon after this made archbishop of 
 Canterbury, took up an unconciliatory attitude ; and the Presby- 
 terians, whose chief spokesman was Richard Baxter, demanded such 
 extensive changes, that the bishops had some excuse for refusing 
 any concessions at aU. A slight revision of the Prayer-book was 
 the chief result of the Savoy Conference ; but the changes mad© 
 in it were such as made it more distasteful to the Puritans than it 
 had been before. 
 
-i665.] CHARLES II. 475 
 
 3. A series of acts of parliament now completed the restoration 
 of the old Clnirch. The first of these was the Corporation Ad 
 of 1661, which required that all memhei-s of municipal ^j^^ ciaren- 
 corporations should receive the Communion according don Code, 
 to the rites of the Church, and abjure the Covenant. 1661-1666. 
 Next came the Act of Uniformity of 1662. which made comjiulsory 
 the use of the revised Prayer-hook after St. Bartholomew's Day, 
 AugTist 24. Another act required that all the beneficed clergy 
 on whom a bishop had not laid his hands should receive episcopal 
 ordination. When these laws came into operation nearly two 
 thousand beneficed clergymen resigned their benefices, rather than 
 read the Prayer-book and seek episcopal ordination. Their ex- 
 pulsion from the Church made it necessary for such as wished 
 to continue their ministry to set up congregations of their own. 
 The result was the beginning of Protestant dissent on a large 
 scale. Up to now the general plan of the Puritans had been to 
 remain within the Church and change its character. This policy 
 was henceforth impossible. Not only the Independents and 
 Baptists, who had had chtirches of their own since Elizabeth's day, 
 left the Church. Even the Presbyterians followed their ex- 
 ample, though it was a proof of the weakness of English Presby- 
 terianism that a large number of the leaders of the old Presbyterian 
 party conformed to the new settlement. Stem laws strove to 
 defeat the efforts of the expelled ministers to form congregations 
 for themselves. Charles ir. did what he could to carry out the 
 promise of " liberty to tender consciences " which he had promised 
 at Breda. But even tlie wish of the king was of no great force 
 on the zealots who professed to be glorifying his power. In 
 1664 a Conventicle Act enacted that any meeting of more than five 
 persons for religious worship, hot in accordance with the ]jracticeB 
 of the Church, was an illegal conventicle, attendance at which was 
 severely punished. In 1665 the Five-Mile Act forbade the ejected 
 clergy to teach in schools or live within five miles of any town or 
 of any place where they had once held a cure. For the rest of 
 Charles's reign the prisons were filled with Dissenters who had 
 broken these cruel laws in their wish to worship God in the way 
 they thought right. John Bunyan. the minist«»r of a village con- 
 gregation of Baptists near Bedford, was shut up for more than 
 twelve years in Bedford gaol, where he wrote his famous Pilijn'ni's 
 Proffrcnit. 
 
 4. Thus the eeolesiastioal system of Laud and Charles i. was 
 fully restored. It is the best proof of the tkorotigluiesti of the 
 
47^ CHARLES II. [1660- 
 
 reaction against Pui-itanism that that E/estoration was the work of 
 parliament itself. Laud, in defiance of pai'liament, had persecuted 
 The reaction ^^^^® ^^^^ disagreed with him ; the Dissenters of the 
 against age of the Restoration were legally persecuted by 
 
 Puritanism, ^j^q ^^t of the House of Commons itself. The same 
 strong reaction against Puritanism led to a curious glorification 
 of royalty and the erection of loyalty into a sort of religion. New 
 churches were dedicated to King Charles the Martyr as to a new 
 saint. The restored clergy preached the divine right of kings, 
 and the duty of the subjects passively obeying the will of the 
 Lord's anointed. The rebound from Puritan aiisterity showed 
 itself even more strongly in a wild time of riot and dissipation 
 in which the king and his courtiers took the lead. 
 
 5. Scotland and Ireland were as strongly affected by the 
 Restoration as England. In both countries the Cromwellian 
 The Resto- Union was set aside as illegally brought about, and 
 ration in both the bringing back of the local parliaments and 
 Scotland. the ending of the Independent tyranny made Soots 
 and Irish at first welcome the movement. But in neither country 
 was there a real restoration of local independence, and English 
 ascendency survived in more disguised forms. In Scotland a 
 Rescissory Act abolished all legislation passed since 1633, and there- 
 fore restored bishops in the Church, though no effort was made 
 to set up anew the Liturgy of Laud. This measure, passed by 
 a union between the king and the nobles, curbed the power of 
 the Presbyterian clergy, and began to make the Restoration 
 disliked among the Scots. Before long things went mucli 
 further. Argyll, the Presbyterian leader, was executed upon 
 frivolous charges of complicity with the death of Charles i. With 
 the hell) of the new archbishop of St. Andrews, James Sharp, and 
 of John Maitland, earl of Lauderdale, both recent converts to 
 episcopacy, Charles ir. renewed the policy of the early Stewarts 
 of keeping Scotland under English influence, which in effect meant 
 the subordination of the smaller to the larger kingdom. The 
 Covenanters, who refused to worsliip in a Church ruled by bishops, 
 were brutally persecuted, and the feeling of the people was with 
 them, so that the king's policy became unpopular and provoked 
 frequent insurrections. 
 
 6. There was no pretence of restoring freedom to Ireland. 
 Protestant and English ascendency assumed a Cavalier and Epis- 
 copal rather than a Puritan shape, and the duke of Ormonde, 
 the chief agent of the Irish Restoration, showed more toleration 
 
-I662.] CHARLES 11. 477 
 
 to the Roman Catholics than the Cromwellians had done. The 
 chief problem of the Irish Restoration, however, was the ques- 
 tion of the land. The Puritan adventurers had been ~ Resto- 
 settled on estates that had been forfeited, partly for ration In 
 rebellion against Eng'land, and partly for loyalty Ireland, 
 to Charles i. They were, however, a powerful addition to the 
 Protestant garrison, and it seemed dangerous to English interests 
 to remove them. Accordingly, the Act of Settlement of 1661 
 allowed the Puritan settlers to keep their estates, while promising 
 restitution to all royalists, whether Protestant or Catholic, who 
 had lost their lands for adhesion to King Charles. It was soon 
 found that there was not enough land to satisfy everybody, and 
 a later Act of Explanation annulled a third of the Cromwellian 
 grants in order to help back loyalists. This seemed a liberal policy 
 to Ormonde, but the result of it was that a very small propor- 
 tion of Irish soil was restored to native Irish or Catholic hands. 
 TIence arose the great agrarian question of later Irish history. 
 The divorce of the Irish Catholics from their land condemned them 
 to hopeless poverty and intensified their deep sense of wrong. 
 They were, however, less harshly dealt with than in Puritan times. 
 The mass was again allowed, though the Catholic clergy were 
 badly treated. Bishops were restored in the Protestant Church, 
 which, however, kept up its Puritan traditions by way of being aB 
 different as possible from the Catholic majority. 
 
 7. Foreign policy was not greatly influenced by the Restoration 
 80 far as its general direction was concerned, though the different 
 way in which the same policy was carried out soon ^h R t 
 made the changes seem greater than they were, ration and 
 Charles j i. continued Cromwell'saUiance with Louis xiv., ft>relfirn 
 though the overwhelming power of that monarch was "^ °^' 
 already recognized as threatening the balance of Euroi)e. Two 
 important restilts soon flowed from tlie French alliance. In 1662 
 Cliarles sold the Cromwellian conquest, Dunkirk, to tlie French. 
 This act was unpopular, and was unjustly set down to corrupt 
 motives. Men said that Charles was more anxious to please Louis 
 than jirotect the honour of England. The king's marriage in the 
 same year was another triumph of French diplomacy. Charles 
 chose aH his wife Catharine of Braganza, sister of tlie king of 
 Portugal. This country lia<l revolted from S])ain iu 1640, and was 
 still maintaining its independence with the help of Ihe French. 
 Louis now secured English recognition of Port ugal by tlie marriage 
 of Charles to a princess of that nation. It ytaa a deadly ofTence to 
 
478 CHARLES II. [1663- 
 
 Spain, for Portugal became sure of her freedom during the next 
 few years. Moreover, the rich wedding portion with which Portugal 
 purchased the English alliance proved of great importance for the 
 development of English trade. Besides a large sum of money, 
 Portugal handed over to England Tangier, on the African side of 
 the Straits of Gribraltar, and the island of Bombay in India. The 
 latter was 'handed over to the East India Company, and soon 
 became the chief of its trading settlements, and the only one that 
 was not held of the Mogul Empire. With its acquisition we haver 
 the first faint beginnings of our Indian Empire. At present, how- 
 ever, the India Company still pursued merely commercial objects. 
 It became very wealthy and successful in the generation that 
 followed the Restoration. 
 
 8. Charles 11. was as anxious as CromweU to further English 
 commerce and colonies, and his brother James, duke of York, now 
 lord high admiral, administered the navy with skill 
 of England ^^^ success. The first war of the new reign was a 
 and Hoi- war for trade and empire. The commercial rivaliy of 
 land. England and HoUand was now keener than ever. 
 
 The renewal of the Navigation Act had embittered feeling between 
 the two countries. Even after the Dutch had acquiesced in that, 
 Dutch and English traders were fighting on their own account in 
 Africa and North America. In 1665 the clamour of the English 
 merchants forced England to declare war against the Dutch. 
 The Dutch "^^^ struggle was as obstinate as that which had taken 
 war, 1665- place twelve years earlier. The Dutch, commanded 
 1667. l)y their admiral, Ruyter, were more skiHul than their 
 
 oi)ponents, though heroes of the Civil Wars like Prince Rupert 
 and Monk, now duke of Albemarle, acquired fi*esh credit as com- 
 manders of our fleets. After two years of hard fighting the 
 English, having exhausted all their money, fooUslily laid up their 
 great ships in harbour, and thereby left the Dutch in temporary 
 command of the sea. They availed themselves of this to sail up 
 the Medway to Chatham, where they burnt three men-of-war laid 
 up uselessly in the harbour, and cut off London from all communi- 
 cation with the sea for several weeks. This was the more alarming 
 since Louis xiv., alarmed at the power of the English navy, sup- 
 ported the Dutch against us. This temporary triumi^h was not, 
 however, due to the superiority of the Dutch so much as to the 
 want of wisdom of the EugHsh. The best proof that forces were 
 still equally balanced was that in the course of the same year (1667), 
 peace Avas signed at Breda, by which each coiintry was allowed 
 
-l6Si.] CHARLES II. 479 
 
 to retain possession of the territories which it held at that moment. 
 The effect of tliis was to transfer the Dut«h colony of New 
 Amsterdam to English rule. Granted to the king's brother, James, 
 Duke of York, it took the new name of New York. Its acquisition 
 was of the greatest importance for the future of English North 
 America. New Amsterdam had kept asunder the New England 
 group of colonies from Virginia and its neighbours. Henceforth a 
 continuous row of English settlements monopolized the eastern sea- 
 boai*d of Central North America. 
 
 9. In other ways also the period of the Restoration is important 
 in the growth of our American colonies. The eai-lier plantations 
 increased in wealth, population, and importance. The addition of 
 Cromwell's conquest of Jamaica to Bai-bados and the other Eng- 
 lish settlements in the West Indies, much strength- 
 enod our commerce in that direction, while the further of the 
 development of the slave trade made it easier to find American 
 labour for the sugar plantations. Fresh colonies were colonies, 
 also set up in the mainland of North America. The first of these 
 was Carolina, established in 1663, and named, like Charlestown 
 its capital, from Charles ii. Situated to the south of 
 Virginia, in a semi-tropical climate, Carolina was from jglo 
 the beginning largely dependent upon slave labour, 
 especially in its southern districts. Ultimately the colony split up 
 into North and South Carolina. Even moi-e important than 
 English expansion southwards was the completion of the filling up 
 of the gap between New England and Virginia. The conversion 
 of New Amsterdam into Neto York had pax-tly effected ^, 
 this ; but the settled Dutch district did not go beyond ^nd New 
 the Hudson, and the coast-laud between the Hudson Jersey, 
 and the Delaware were still untilled soil. The duko *^^^' 
 of York sold the vacant Dutch lands beyond the Hudson to Sir 
 George Carteret, who, in 1667, estabUshod therein a new colony 
 called Neto Jersey, since Carteret was a Jer.sey man. The jilania- 
 tions of the midland district was still further developed in 1681, 
 when William Penn, the son of the conqueror of Jamaica, obtained 
 a graut of the land west of the Delaware stretching 
 iuto the interior, and on wliich lie settled a new colony v*"r*^168l 
 called I'oinsylvmiia. Penn, a gentleman of wealth, 
 high positiou, ami noble ideals, had lately joined the Soci'cly of 
 Friends, and wished to find a now home for his co-religionist«, who 
 wore as severely jjersoouted by the government of the Kestoration 
 as by that of the Commonwealth. Though Pennsylvania was his 
 
48o 
 
 CHARLES II. 
 
 ti665- 
 
 own property, being, as it was termed, a proprietary colony, he drew 
 up a very liberal constitution for it by which a popular assembly 
 was elected by ballot and religious freedom given to all who believed 
 in Grod and the moral teaching of Christianity. He called his 
 capital Philadelphia — the city of brotherly love — and would not 
 
 allow war to be waged even with the Indians, with whom the other 
 colonies were constantly engaged in hostilities. The combined 
 result of all these new movements was that England became one 
 .of the chief colonizing and maritime powers. It was gradually 
 driving its old rival Holland into a secondary position. Its 
 success excited the jealousy of France, which, under Louis xiv., 
 
-i667.] CHARLES II. 481 
 
 first began to devote herself to foreign trade, to the sea, and to 
 colonies. 
 
 10. The slow and unnoticed growth of English power in distant 
 lands did not compensate for the many failures of the Restoration 
 government in dealing with the matters that were ,_. - jj ^ 
 immediately before it. During the disasters and mis- Clarendon, 
 management of the Dutch war, London was exposed 1667. 
 
 to two great calamities. In 1665 it was decimated by the Great 
 Plague, and in 1666 half the city was burnt down by the Great 
 Fire. There was a bitter outcry against the profligacy and 
 corruption of the court, the blunders of the Dutch war, the sub- 
 servience of tlie crown to the French, and the general mal- 
 administration of the country. Even the loyal parliament elected 
 ui 1661 was beginning to grow restive, and a strong opposition, 
 called the country party, sought to renew the policy of Pym and 
 Hampden. Edward Hyde, the old associate of Falkland, earl of 
 Clarendon and chancellor since the king's return, was looked 
 upon as chiefly responsible for the policy of the government. 
 The country party disliked him as an advocate of the preroga- 
 tive. Puritans and Dissenters hated him for his jealous chami)ion- 
 ship of the Church, and called the i)ersecuting laws of the period 
 the Clarendon Code. He was more unjustly blamed for the de- 
 merits of the king's foreign policy, with which he had little to do. 
 Moreover, though his daughter, Anne Hyde, was the wife of the 
 duke of York, the heir to the throne, he was not supported strongly 
 at court, where lie was looked upon as old-fashioned, slow, and 
 over-scrupulous. Accordingly, when the Commons showed a desire 
 to make Clarendon the scapegoat of their growing indignation, the 
 king willingly gavo liim up. In 1667 the chancellor was dis- 
 missed from ofllce and impeached for high treason. The charges 
 brought against him were so far from amounting to that crime 
 that the Lords refused to commit him to prison. But Charles, 
 who wished to get rid of him, recommended Clarendon to leave 
 the country. Taking the king's advice, he withdrew to France. 
 Thereupon parliament, taking his flight as a proof of guilt, passed 
 an act for his banishment. With his exile the first period of Chiurles 
 li.'s reign comes to an end. 
 
 11. In the administration thai was formed after the chancellor's 
 fall, there was no single statesman who held so {jowerful 
 
 a position as Clarendon had previously occupied. He Tgg^ jSSL 
 ha<l been drive/i from power by a coalition of country 
 party and oourtien, and both these discordant elements were noW 
 
 2i 
 
482 CHARLES II. [1667- 
 
 strongly represented in the government. Chief among them was 
 George Villiers, duke of Buckingham, son of Charles i.'s favourite, 
 vpho, as the king's personal friend and the political ally of the 
 Puritans, formed a connecting link between the two parties. 
 Though able and enterprising, Buckingham had neither earnestness 
 nor principle. A stronger statesman was Anthony Ashley Cooper, 
 Lord Ashley, a former partisan of Cromwell's, the ablest of the 
 opposition, a keen advocate of parliamentary supremacy and of 
 toleration, and the best party manager of his time, though he 
 was ambitious, factious, and unscrupulous. Henry Bennet, Lord 
 Arlington, a pompous diplomatist, and Lord Clifford of Chudleigh, 
 a hot-headed Catholic, were dependents of the court ; while Lauder- 
 dale, the fifth prominent minister, though working with the 
 others, limited himself mainly to Scots affairs. These five gained 
 an infamous notoriety as the Cabal, a word then used for the little 
 groups of politicians whose secret deliberations were beginning to 
 have more influence upon the conduct of affaira than the more 
 formal debates of a large and heterogeneous body like the privy 
 council, the traditional organ of the executive power. The Cabal, 
 however, widely differed among themselves, and were only accident- 
 ally bound together by their common dislike of the old CavaUer 
 party that had dominated affairs under Clarendon. They posed as 
 friends of toleration at home and of peace abroad, and in both these 
 matters their policy was more sound than that of their predecessors. 
 In particular, they looked with suspicion on the ever-increasing 
 aggressions of Louis xiv., who was again at war with Spain, and 
 rapidly overrunning the Spanish Netlierlands, to which he laid 
 The Triple claim on behalf of his wife, the sister of the new 
 Alliance, Spanish king Charles 11. In 1668 England imited 
 
 1668. yfiih. the Dutch and the Swedes to form a Triple 
 
 Alliance to restore peace to Europe. So formidable was the com- 
 bination that Louis unwillingly made peace, and surrendered many 
 of his conquests. He was bitterly mortified at the league formed 
 against him, and strove with all his might to break it up. 
 
 12. The early acts of the Cabal gave promise of better things 
 than resulted from them. The ministers were, however, greedy, 
 The Tpeatv corrupt, and divided, and did not persevere in their 
 of Dovei», wiser policy when their self-interest impelled them in 
 1670. a contrary direction. Louis xiv. brought his influence 
 
 to bear upon Charles 11., and in 1670 signed with him the secret 
 treaty of Dover, by which Charles promised to help Louis against 
 the Dutch and Spaniards, while Louis agreed to send men and 
 
'1673.] CHARLES II. 483 
 
 money to assist Charles to put down opponents to his power and 
 restore Catholicism to England. Charles only communicated the 
 full details of tliis scandalous compact to Arlington and Cliiford, 
 but Buckingham and Ashley were i^rsuaded to agree to help the 
 French against the Dutch. Louis, who looked upon the Dutch as 
 mainly responsible for the Triple Alliance, now made the humilia* 
 tion of the United Provinces the great object of his policy. 
 
 13. Having stripped Holland of all her allies, Louis and Charles 
 declared war against her in 1672. So mismanaged were Charles's 
 finances that he could obtain funds to e<xuip his fleet ^^^ Dutch 
 only by a discreditable refusal to rejjay from the war, 1672- 
 Exchequer a large sum of money temporarily deposited 1673. 
 there by the bankers. This measure was called the Sto'p of the 
 Exi-hequer. Unlike former English attacks upon Holland, this 
 war was not popular. Though Englishmen had no love for 
 their rivals in trade, they saw that England was making her> 
 self the tool of France, whose ascendency was more dangerous 
 both to our commerce and our liberty than that of a slowly 
 dec-aying small state which was already almost beaten in the contest 
 with us. The utmost sympathy was shown when the Dutch, 
 attacked both by sea and land, prejiared to resist Louis as they had 
 resisted the Spaniards a himdred years earlier. Before long, other 
 nations, dreading the advance of France, made common cause with 
 the Dutch, so that Louis had to fight not a single state but a 
 European coalition. Led by their heroic young stadtholder, William 
 lir., prince of Orange, a nephew of Charles i., called from private 
 life to defend his country against the French and restore the power 
 of the house of Orange over the Dutch Republic, the Hollanders 
 held their own so well that there was no longer any danger of the 
 destruction of their republic. Before long William of Orange 
 showed such skill as a general and a diplomatist that he became 
 the soul of the general European opposition to the overmighty 
 power of France. For the next thirty years he made it the chief 
 business of his life to btiild up coalitions and command armies 
 against Louis xiv. 
 
 14. The unpopularity of the war destroyed the influence of the 
 Cabal, an<l rumours of Catholic intrigue and dangers to Protes- 
 tantism Ieake<l out. despite the secrecy which was carefully preserved 
 as to the treaty of Dover. The Cabal now went back to it* earlier 
 lK)li<'y of tolenition at home, and as it was hopeless to ask Parlia- 
 ment to relax the laws against the Dissenters, it sought to compass 
 tiw same end by royal prerogative. Charles claimed that as king 
 
484 CHARLES II. [1673- 
 
 lie possessed a power both to suspend altogether any act of 
 parliament, and also to dispense in particular cases with its opera- 
 The De I - ^ion. By virtue of these powers he issued in 1673 
 ration of ^ Declaration of Indulgence, proclaiming religious 
 Indulgence, freedom to aU Dissenters. The Church party, stiU 
 and tl^e fall' ^^^^^8" "^ '^^^ Commons, was very indignant at this, 
 of the Cabal, while even the Protestant Dissenters looked askance at 
 ^^'^' toleration that flowed from royal prerogative only, 
 
 especially as they saw that it was clearly granted in the interests 
 of the Roman Catholics, who were popular and numerous at coui-t. 
 Charles himself had secret sympathies with the Catholics, and 
 the duke of York had recently become an avowed Romanist. A 
 great cry arose that Protestantism was in danger. This soon 
 broke up the ill-cemented ranks of the Cabal. Ashley, now earl of 
 Shaftesbury, threw himself into violent opposition once more. In 
 
 1673 the Protestant party hurried a Test Act through parliament, 
 which required all holders of office under the crown to receive the 
 Communion after the fashion of the English Church and renounce 
 the doctrine of transubstantiation. Shaftesbury hotly supported 
 the bill, which Charles dared not refuse to accept. Clifford would 
 not take the test, and Arlington was driven from power. The duke 
 of York laid down the admiralty rather than accept the test. In 
 
 1674 parliament forced Charles to make peace with the Dutch. 
 
 15. The reaction from the Cabal restored power to the old 
 Cavalier party, now represented by Sir Thomas Osborne, a York- 
 The minis- shire gentleman, who became earl of Danby and lord 
 try of high treasurer. The Commons had confidence in 
 
 Danby, him, because, like Clarendon, he was a good friend of 
 
 the Church, and indisposed to show favour either to 
 Catholics or Protestant Dissenters. In foreign policy, however, 
 Danby took up a different line from that which Clarendon had 
 been credited with. In his distrust of France he went back to the 
 principles of the Triple AUiance, though he was prevented by the 
 king from actively siding with the European coalition that was 
 stUI fighting with no great success against Louis xiv. Thus king 
 and minister worked in different directions, with results that proved 
 extremely discreditable' to the country. Soon Charles signed 
 another secret treaty with Louis, by which he promised to make 
 no alliance with a foreign power without the French king's leave. 
 Moreover, he and his courtiers freely took pensions and bribes from 
 Louis, who naturally expected the supiioi-t which lie had paid for. 
 Yet next year Danby raised an army to fight the French, and 
 
-i679.] CHARLES II. 485 
 
 man*ifi{l the princess Mary of York, the next heir to the throne 
 after Charles and James, to "William of Orange, the pillar of 
 Protestantism and opposition to France. 
 
 16. In great diag-ust at these acts of hostility, Louis signed with 
 his enemies the treaty of Nijmegen in 1678, preferring- to stay his 
 course of victory rather than run the risk of England -. Tpeatv 
 joining his enemies. Prof oundly irritated at the in- ofNiJme- 
 explicable difference between Charles's promises and fif®"« 1678. 
 his ministers' acts, the French king resolved no longer to waste his 
 money on so shiftless a dependent. His bribes now flowed into the 
 coffers of the opposition, and he roused the just indignation of the 
 country party by revealing to them his secret dealings with 
 Charles, to some of which Danby had been an unwilling partner. 
 In December, 1678, Danby was hurled from power and threatened 
 with impeachment, whereupon, in January. 1679, tin king dissolved 
 parliament. It was still the same longlived House of Commons 
 that had been elected in 1661. Distrust of the king had quite 
 destroyed its former excessive loyalty, but it remained to the la.st 
 as zealous for the Church as in the early days of the Clarendon 
 Code. 
 
 17. A new trouble had already fallen upon the country during 
 tlie last months of Danby 's ministry. In 1678 a clergyman named 
 Titus Gates announced that he had information that _j^ p ■ . 
 the Roman Catholics had formed a plot to murder the Plot, 1 678- 
 king and restore their religious ascendency. Why a 1679. 
 king so friendly to the Catholics as was Charles should have been 
 assassinatecl by them is not easy to understand, and the character 
 of the informant was so bad that it was diflicult to accept his 
 statement as evidence of anything. Expelled from his ministry 
 in the English Churcli, Gates had gone abroad and turned Catholic. 
 His gross vices had brought him into trouble in his new as in liis 
 old faith, and he came back to England, professing a new zeal for 
 the Protestant cause and a special store of information al)Out the 
 misdeeds of the papists. There had been so much Catholic intrigue 
 that plain rann might be pardoned for being credulous, and the 
 secret dualings of Charles with Louis xiv. and the convert's zeal of 
 tlie duke of York for liis now faith, all naturally prwluced an 
 excitable and suspicious condition of public opinion. Yet nothing 
 can excus«( tlip blind faith wliich soTht men now sliowed in Gates's 
 revelations. Other scoundrels, seeing how i)rofif«l)le was the trade 
 of informer, followe<l his example. Innocent Catholics were 
 denounced, tried by venal judges before timid juries, and hurried 
 
486 CHARLES IT. [1679- 
 
 to the scaffold on perjured testimony. The panic resulted not only 
 in the collapse of the power of Danby ; it gave the country party, 
 already eager to uphold the Protestant interest, an admirable oppor- 
 tunity of forcing its way to place. Shaftesbury, its leader, made 
 a clever but unscrupulous use of the chance thus put into his hands. 
 He hoped to regain authority as the saviour of England from 
 popery, and did not care how many innocent persons suffered if 
 he could fulfil his purpose. 
 
 18. In March, 1679, a new parliament met. Elected under the 
 panic fear of the papists, the Commons were entirely in Shaftes- 
 bury's hands. Two chief measures were laid before the 
 
 Corpus A^c^^ estates by the popular leader. One of these, a measure 
 and the Ex- for securing the liberty of the subject, called the Habeas 
 1679°" ^^^'' ^^'^^* -^^^' speedily became law, and did much good 
 in making it more difficult for the crown to imprison 
 innocent persons without legal warranty. The other was a bolder 
 measure, namely, an Exclusion Bill, to keep the Catholic duke of 
 York out of the succession to the throne on his brother's death. 
 Besides this, parliament renewed the impeachment of Danby. who 
 was not very fairly regarded as responsible for a policy which he 
 had done his best to prevent. 
 
 19. In July, 1679, Charles dissolved parliament, in the liope of 
 saving his brother's chance of the succession. Though fresh 
 Whies and elections were held at once, the temper of the new 
 Tories, House of Commons was reported to be so unruly that 
 1679. Charles feared to summon it to ti-ansact business. 
 The friends of the Exclusion Bill, therefore, sent up petitions to 
 the king, urging him to allow parliament to meet. From this 
 they were called Petitioners. But there were signs that the 
 violence of the ultra-Protestant party had already begun to pro- 
 duce a reaction. The old devotion to monarchy showed itself in 
 the friends of hereditary succession drawing up counter petitions 
 to the crown, in which they expressed their abhorrence of the 
 petitioners' attempt to interfere with the royal prerogative. For 
 this reason these people were styled Abhorrers. As in 1642, the 
 nation was splitting up into two parties, and the Petitioners of 
 1679 were like the Roundheads of the earlier year, whilst the 
 Abhorrers were tlie same as the Cavaliers. Shorter and more con» 
 venient nicknames were soon found for the two parties than these. 
 The Petitioners were called Whigs, a nickname first applied to the 
 Scottish Covenanters ; while the Abhorrers were described as Tories, 
 a word first used to distinguish the Catholic rebels and outlaws in 
 
-i68i.] CHARLES 11. 487 
 
 Ireland. Though both in their origin the insulting epithets of 
 opponents, the two short words took root, and the two great parties 
 into which the nation was henceforth divided were proud to he 
 described as Whigs and Tories. A little later the strong Church 
 party, the Laudians, got the nickname of High Hljrh Church 
 Church ; while the more Puritanical, or liberal, section and Low 
 of Churchmen were spoken of as Law Church. Tory Church, 
 and High Church, Whig and Low Church, were virtually synony- 
 mous terms. 
 
 20. The outlook long remained stormy. In 1679 the extreme 
 
 Scottish Presbyterians, or Covenanterg, murdered Archbishop 
 
 Sharp, and rose in revolt against king and bishops. Bn*»ig _* 
 
 By Shaftesbury's advice the task of suppressing the Bothwell 
 
 revolt was entrusted to James, duke of Monmouth, Bridge, 
 
 1 679 
 the eldest of the king's numerous iUegitiraate children. 
 
 Monmouth defeated tlie Covenanters at Bothwell Bridge, over the 
 
 Clyde, near G-lasgow. This broke the back of the rising, and the duke 
 
 of York, sent down by his brother to Scotland, punished the rebels 
 
 very sternly. He drove away from Scotland the earl of Argyll, who 
 
 aspired to play the iMirt of his father, the Argyll beheaded in 1601. 
 
 21. Monmouth was a popular but showy and shallow person, 
 and Shaftesbury, who treated him as a tool, wa.s glad to use him 
 as much as he could. There was even talk that he 
 
 was Charles's lawful son. and should l)e the next king reject the 
 instead of the duke of York. Charles, however, upheld Exclusion 
 his brother as loyally as he could, though in general ' ' "Mo- 
 tile king had good sense enough to see that it was not wise for 
 him to set himself too strongly against public opinion. Thus he 
 gave way to Shaftesbury and the Whigs, though he hated their 
 views, and had no faith in the popish plot. After keeping back 
 the parliament elected in 1679 for more than a year, Charles at 
 last allowed it to assemble in October, 1(>80. The Commons at 
 once carried the Exchision Bill, but tlie Lords rejected it, mainly 
 through the advice of Lord Halifax, who boasted tliat he was 
 neither a Whig nor a Tory, but a Trimmer between tlie two. 
 
 22. In January, 1681, Charles dissolve<l parliament, and met 
 another one in March at Oxford. Passion was now so deeply 
 aroused that the Whig members rode to Oxford with *j^^ Oxford 
 bands of armed followers, like the Ma«l Parliament of Parliament, 
 1258. It looked an if another civil war wan absolut-ely '^81. 
 inevitable. The Commons clamoured for exclusion, and the king, 
 backed up by the Church party, would not give up Iiereditary right, 
 
488 CHARLES 11. [1685. 
 
 After a short but violent session, Charles once more dissolved his 
 parliament. It was the last that met during his reign. 
 
 23. The violence and factiousness of Shaftesbury had overshot 
 the mark. The panic of the Popish Plot had died down, and 
 The Rye Charles, skilfully though selfishly, waiting on events, 
 House Plot, had given the Tories time to rally. A strong Tory re- 
 1683. action set in which soon involved Shaftesbury in dis- 
 grace. The Tories now showed themselves as cruel as the Whigs 
 had been. Shaftesbury and Monmouth fled to Holland, where the 
 Whig leader soon died. The extreme Whigs in their disgust 
 formed a conspiracy called the B,ye House Plot, which aimed 
 at assassinating Charles as he rode past a house called the Rye 
 House on his way from London to Newmarket. The plan was 
 detected, and its chief authors executed. Some of the Whig 
 leaders, including Lord Russell, the eldest son of the earl of 
 Bedford, and Algernon Sidney, the republican son of the earl of 
 Leicester, were accused of complicity in the conspiracy. Though 
 the evidence against them was weak, they were condemned and 
 executed. They were looked upon as martyrs to the popular cause. 
 
 24. The Tories remained in power for the rest of Charles ii.'s 
 reign. The reaction against the tumults of the period of the Popish 
 The Torv ^^ot made the king as popular at the end of his life 
 reaction, as he had been in the first enthusiasm of the Restora- 
 1682-1685, tion, and when he was suddenly cut off in February, 
 death of 1685, he died generally lamented. In some ways his 
 Charles II., popularity was very lightly gained. Genial, good- 
 * tempered, and easy of access, he knew how to make 
 himself pleasant to his subjects ; but he was idle, improvident, 
 selfish, extravagant, and immoral. The dissoluteness of his private 
 life set the worst of examples to his people. He sold himself 
 to Louis XIV., and would willingly have restored Catholicism and 
 arbitrary rule had he the power to do so. Yet Charles was too 
 idle and careless to make the consistent effoi't necessary to carry 
 out a strong personal policy of his own. Abler and much clearer- 
 headed than any other Stewart king, Charles had the shrewdness 
 to see things as they really were. He perceived that he could not 
 safely take up the line of his father, and, being determined to die 
 on his throne, he learnt in some ways to play the jjart of a con- 
 stitutional king. Alone of his house he recognized the force of 
 public opinion, and he was thus able, though not from high 
 motives, to save England from the danger of more revolutions 
 when her greatest need was quiet and rest. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 JAMES II. (1685-1688) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1685. Accession of James 11. ; Revolts of Argyll and Monmoath. 
 1688. Declaration of Indulgence and fall of James 11. 
 
 1. TitK Tory reaction of the last years of Charles ii.'s reign still 
 
 flowed so strongly that the duke of York was proclaimed James 11. 
 
 without a murmur of opposition. The new king was 
 
 neither so able nor so attractive as his brother. He Character 
 
 „,,. ,., , ■,■,••!, 01 James II. 
 
 was careful, businesslike, and a good administrator, 
 
 and had sacrificed much through his devotion to the Catholic faith. 
 Like Charles I., he was obstinate, tenacious, and lacking both in 
 straightforwardness and insight. Yet even James could not but 
 recognize that his i)eaceful accession was due to the loyalty of the 
 High Church and Tory party. Though he went to mass in 8tat«, 
 he professed to regard his religion as a private matter. He allowed 
 himself to be crowned after the Protestant rite by William San- 
 croft, archbishop of Canterbury, and promised to uphold the Church 
 because Churchmen were always loyal. He kept his brother's Tory 
 ministers in office, and the first few months of his reign were simply 
 a continuation of the last years of Charles 11. 
 
 2. James was strong enough not to be afraid of public opinion. 
 He at once assembled both the English and the Scottish parlia- 
 ments, and found steady support from both these _. poriio- 
 bodies. The Scots parliament passed fresh laws ment of 
 against the Covenanters, while the high Tory majority 1686. 
 in the English House of Commons voted James a revenue of 
 .€1.9(M).0<X) a year for life. This sum was so largo tliat it made 
 James almost in<lej)ondent of future parliamentary grants. Parlia- 
 ment released Danby from liis long imprisonment ; the informers 
 whose perjured testimony ha<l brought to the scaffold so many 
 innocent Catholics, were sought out and punished. Titus Oateg 
 was whippe<l so cruelly that liis survival seemed almost a miracle. 
 
 ;}. The peaceful acce.ssioii of James filled with despair the 
 
 489 
 
490 JAMES II. [1^5. 
 
 Whig refugees in Holland. Seeing that the new king could not 
 be overthrown by peaceful means, they fell back on treason. In 
 Arevll's re- ^^^ summer of 1685 two smaU groups of exiles landed 
 bellion, in Britain, hoping to stir up rebellions. One of these 
 
 1 685. -ypaa led by the earl of Argyll, who landed in the Camp- 
 
 bell country of the western Highlands in the expectation of raising 
 his clansmen. He had some success in this, but his associates 
 failed to excite a revolt among the Covenanters of Ayrshire, and 
 the expedition was so badly managed that it soon collapsed. Argyll, 
 like his father, was executed as a traitor, and the persecution of 
 the Covenanters became more bratal than ever. 
 
 4. The chief effort of the exiles was directed to the south-west 
 of England. In June the duke of Monmouth landed at Lyme 
 Monmouth's ^^P^^' ^'^ Dorsetshire, declaring that he was Charles ii.'s 
 rebellion, lawful son and rightful king of England. A large 
 1685. force of Puritan peasants and miners gathered round 
 him, and he became so strong that he was able to advance through 
 Somerset towards Bath and Bristol. Both these towns, liow- 
 ever, refused to receive him, and he was compelled to retire 
 to Bridgwater, closely pursued by the king's army, commanded 
 by the earl of Feversham, under whom was John, Lord Churchill, 
 the ablest soldier of his time. Monmouth gallantly resolved 
 to surprise Feversham's troops in their camp at Sedgmoor, a 
 few miles east of Bridgwater. After a long night march the 
 rebel army attacked Feversham in the early morning of July 6. 
 They found the royalists well prepared to meet them, and Mon- 
 mouth's cavalry fled in a panic. The raw infantry gallantly 
 stood their ground, but they were outflanked and outgeneralled, 
 and at last utterly routed in the last jjitched battle fought on 
 English soil. Monmouth himself was captured a few days later, 
 hiding in a ditch from his pursuers. On July 15 he was beheaded 
 on Tower Hill. The most cruel vengeance was wreaked upon the 
 rebels. Besides many executions immediately after the battle, a 
 whole host of victims was condemned by Chief Justice Jefferies, 
 whose circuit for the trial of the rebels became notorious as the 
 Bloody Assize. On his return Jefferies was rewarded by a peerage 
 and his elevation to the office of lord chancellor. 
 
 5. James ir. was now at the height of his power. He had 
 been so successful that he began to forget the narrow basis on 
 which his tlirone rested. He was naturally impatient at the dis- 
 abilities still imposed by law on those who held his faith. It 
 seemed to him unwofthy that he should be ruling England and 
 
i68s.] 
 
 JAMES It. 
 
 491 
 
492 JAMES II. [1685- 
 
 worshipping- freely after the Catholic fashion while his brother 
 Catholics were unable to practise their religion lawfully or to 
 _ . hold the meanest office under the crown. Accordingly, 
 
 between ^® asked the parliament to repeal the Test Act, and 
 
 James and was much annoyed to be met with a blank refusal, 
 ones. Parliament, however, was even more loyal to the 
 Church and to Protestantism than to the crown. It believed that 
 the Test Act was more than ever necessary now that a Roman 
 Catholic occupied the throne. In great disgust James dissolved 
 parliament, and dismissed the Tory ministers whom he had inherited 
 from his brother. The result was a complete breach between 
 James and those who had given him the throne. 
 
 6. James was now treading in his father's footsteps. He 
 appointed as his chief adviser Robert Spencer, earl of Sunderland, a 
 The dlspens- ^t^t^s^^^ii of great ability and foresight, but selfish, 
 Ing and the corrupt, and unprincipled, and not scrupling to profess 
 suspending ^jg conversion to the Roman CathoKc faith in order 
 to please the king. Visions of a Catholic and absolutist 
 restoration began to float before the mind of James and his advisers. 
 The first steps towards this were won by obtaining from subservient 
 judges decisions that enabled tlie king to override the laws which 
 parliament had refused to repeal. Even in Charles ii.'s days there 
 had been much talk of the king possessing a dispensing power 
 which enabled him to stay the operation of a law in any par- 
 ticular case, and a suspending power by which he could tem- 
 porarily suspend the whole operation of a statute when the interest 
 of the state seemed to require it. It was by virtue of these 
 powers that Charles 11. had issued his Declaration of Indulgence 
 in 1672. James now appointed a Roman Catholic named Sir 
 Edward Hales as colonel of one of his regiments. Hales was 
 prosecuted by his coachman for illegally holding office without 
 receiving the sacrament or taking the oath of supremacy. In 
 June, 1686, the judge decided that Hales's commission was lawful, 
 since the king had granted him a dispensation from these obliga- 
 tions. Fortified with this decision, James pushed his dispensing 
 power so far as to appoint many Catholics to civil and military 
 posts. Before long he even gave offices in the Church to avowed 
 Romanists. He required the University of Cambridge to give the 
 degree of M.A. to a Benedictine monk named Francis, whom lie 
 dispensed from taking the usual oaths. He ordered the fellows of 
 Magdalen College. Oxford, to elect as their president a Roman 
 Catholic of bad character, though the office of president of the 
 
-1688.] JAMES II. 493 
 
 colleg-e was open only to clergy of the English Church. He strove 
 to stifle the murmurings that arose by establishing a new Court of 
 High Commission. This was an avowedly illegal act, and directly 
 opposed to the statute of the Long Parliament, which had declared 
 such commissions unlawful. A large army was enlisted, many of 
 whose officers were Koman Catholics, and was encamped on Hounslow 
 Heath to overawe the Londoners. 
 
 7. James embarked on a definite policy of undermining Pro- 
 testantism and the constitution. The Court of High Commission, 
 of which Jefferies was the leading spirit, dealt out —^ court of 
 stem but illegal punishment to all who went against High Com- 
 the king's will. It deprived the vice-chancellor of m'ssion. 
 Cambridge of his office, because he resisted the royal mandate to 
 give a degree to Francis. At Oxford it ejected the fellows of 
 Magdalen Ixicaiise they declined to choose a popish president. 
 
 8. A great cry arose that Protestantism was in danger. Not 
 
 only in England were the fortunes of the reformed religion now 
 
 imperilled. In 1685 James's ally, Louis xiv., ha«l ,^ 
 
 The revoca- 
 revoked the Edict of Nantes by which the French cation of 
 
 Huguenots had for a century enjoyed toleration, the Edict of 
 
 Tens of thousands of French Protestants, exiled from jQg5 ^' 
 
 their country for their loyalty to their faith, sought 
 
 refuge in England and other Protestant lands. Their presence in 
 
 our midst quickened the deep hatred and distrust of popery that 
 
 had HO long been among the rooted convictions of Englishmen. 
 
 Even the Higli Chui*chmeu, who had so long made a religion of 
 
 loyalty, began to grow restive. They were not prepared to allow 
 
 the king to use Ids position as head of the Church to ruin the body 
 
 of wliich he was supreme governor. 
 
 9. James's chief difficulty in carrying out his plans was that 
 tliere were not enougli Homan Catholics in England to form a 
 strong j)arty. He tried to make uj) for this by concili- 
 ating the oppressed Catholics of Ireland, and appointed i^ireland 
 as lord-lieutenant of Ireland the Catholic earl of 
 Tyrconnell, who 1)egan to assail that Protestant ascendency on which 
 English rule in Ireland was based. Irish help, however, did James 
 more harm than good in England, and gradually the king saw that 
 his best diance of overthrowing the Cliurch was by uniting the 
 Protestant Dissenters, whom hitherto he had severely persecuted, 
 with his Roman Catholic followers. 
 
 10. In 1H87 and 1«)H8 James issued two decliirations of indulgence 
 by which by his own authority he susx)unde<l all the lawn agaiiut 
 
494 JAMES II. ti688. 
 
 both Roman Catholics and Dissenters. Very few of the English 
 Dissenters were bHnd enough to accept the king's lead. They 
 The Decl ^**^ ^° reason to love the dominant and persecuting 
 
 ration of Church, but they saw that the Church was the chief 
 'j"^"'8^®"<5s» bulwark of Protestantism, and that its overthi'ow 
 would be followed by the extension to England of the 
 persecution that so sorely afflicted their brethren in Prance and 
 Scotland. Thus they refused to become accomplices in the restora- 
 tion of arbitrary power and popery in England, and prepared to 
 take sides with their old enemies in the defence of the liberties of 
 England and the Protestant religion. The crisis came in 1688, 
 when James gave ordei's that his second Declaration of Indulgence 
 should be read in all churches on the first two Sundays in June. 
 Archbishop Sancroft, an extreme Tory and High Churchman, took 
 counsel with six of his brethren, of whom Ken, the holy bishop of 
 Bath and Wells, was the most important. The seven bishops agreed 
 to petition the king not to force the clergy to break the law. 
 James was very angry at the prelates presuming to question his 
 acts, and became furious when the great majority of the clergy, 
 inspired by the bishops' resistance, refused to read the declaration. 
 He brought the seven bishops to trial for publishing a seditious 
 libel. On June 30 a London jiuy acquitted them of this ridiculous 
 charge amidst the universal rejoicing of the whole nation. The 
 seven bishops became popular heroes for having led the way to 
 resistance against the popish king. 
 
 11. While the trial of the bishops was still pending, another event 
 had occurred which intensified the need for resistance. Hitherto 
 
 ' many men had borne with James's doings, since 
 tion to ^® ^*s *^ old man, and on his death his throne would 
 
 William of have gone to his Protestant daughter, the princess 
 range. Mary of Orange, the grand-daughter of Clarendon. 
 
 But on June 10 a son, named James, was bom to the king and his 
 second wife, Mary of Modena. The new prince of Wales would of 
 com'se be brought up as a Catholic, and thus there was every 
 prospect of a long continuance of popish rulers. Accordingly, on 
 the very day of the bishops' acquittal, seven leading men united in 
 sending a letter to Mary's husband, WiUiam of Orange, inviting 
 him to come to England to save the land from popery and arbitrary 
 power. Not only Whig magnates like the earl of Devonshire, but 
 Tories so staunch as Dauby signed this appeal. 
 
 12. A new Eiu'opean war was breaking out, and William of 
 Orange, the leader of the coalition which he had formed against 
 
i688.] JAMES II. 495 
 
 the French, was eager to get England on his side. He accepted 
 the invitation, and on November 5 anded in Tarbay at the liead of 
 a Dutch army. All England fell away from James, The fall of 
 who strove, when it was too late,, to conciliate his James II., 
 angry subjects by dissolving the Court of High 
 Commission. William was welcomed by the gentry of the west, 
 and advanced slowly from Exeter to London. James found that it 
 was useless to attempt resistance. His own daughter, the princess 
 Anne ; his favourite soldier, Lord Churchill, deserted him ; and as 
 the Dutch approached London, he was forced to flee to France. 
 
 13. Once master of the capital, WiUiam issued writs summoning 
 a Conventimi Parliament. Like the body that restored Charles ii., 
 this convention was in aU but name and form a real 
 parliament. It met on January 22, 1689. Though y^^ and the 
 the majority was fiercely Whig, there was a strong Declaration 
 body of Tories returned, who, now that James's fliglit jgss 
 had dissipated their worst alarms, began to have 
 scruples against resisting or deposing the king by divine right. 
 They proposed that James sliould remain nominal king wliile 
 William became regent. But this was an absurd compromise that 
 pleased nobody, and finally the Convention took up a more decided 
 line. It voted that James had abdicated the throne by his flight to 
 France, and that the throne ha<l thereby become vacant. It drew 
 up a Declaration of Bight, wherein the worst of James's acts were 
 denounced as illegal. The declaration was presented to William 
 and Mary, who ratified it. Thereupon the throne was offered to 
 William and Mary as joint sovereigns. On their ac(!eptanc« of 
 the throne, the " Glorious Revolution," as it was called, was com- 
 pleted. The Stewart attempt to set up king above parliament 
 was finally defeated. Working out still ftirther the principles of 
 the men of 1(541 and 1860, the Convention set up a monarchy, 
 created by parliament, and responsible to it. It thus destroyed 
 the old Tory theory of divine hereditary right, and made the king 
 an official, subject, like other officials, to dismissal if he neglected to 
 perform his duties. Thus parliament became the strongest element 
 in the English state, and the seventeenth-century struggle of king 
 and his subjects was finally ended by the triumph of the parliament 
 over the crown. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 WILLIAM III. (1689-1702) AND MARY (1689-1694) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1689. Accession of William and Mary ; Bill of Rights and Toleration 
 
 Act. 
 
 1690. Battle of the Boyne. 
 
 1692. Battle of La Hougue and Massacre of Glencoe. 
 
 1694. Death of Queen Mary. 
 
 1696. First Whig Ministrj'. 
 
 1697. Treaty of Kyswick. 
 
 1698. Failure of the Daricn scheme ; First Partition Treaty. 
 
 1700. Second Partition Treaty. 
 
 1701. Act of Settlement. 
 
 1702. Grand Alliance formed ; death of William iii. 
 
 1. On February 13, 1689, William 111. and Mary were put in 
 
 possession of the tkrone. Much still had to be done before the 
 
 Theacces- changes made necessary by the flight of James ii. 
 
 sion of were completed. To carry some of these out, the 
 
 Wiluam and Convention, following the precedent of the convention 
 
 the bIii of which restored Charles ii., was turned into a regular 
 
 Rights, parliament. It set to work to pass new laws which 
 
 1689 . . 
 
 should make it impossible for any future king to 
 
 govern on the lines of James ii. The most important of these 
 was the Bill of Mights, which re-enacted the Declaration of Rights 
 in a more forpial fashion. It declared illegal many of James's 
 unconstitutional acts, such as levying money and keeping a 
 standing army without the sanction of parliament, and stated 
 that subjects had a right to petition the king, and that parliaments 
 should be freely elected, frequently held, and have free speech. 
 It declared the suspending power altogether illegal, and the dis- 
 pensing power " as it hath been exercised of late." Its most 
 important clauses, however, were those which bore upon the future. 
 It enacted that " for the safety and weKare of this Protestant 
 kingdom,"' aU persons " who profess the popish religion or marry 
 a papist, shall be incapable to inherit or possess the crown." 
 496 
 
1689.1 WILLIAM III. AND MARY 497 
 
 2. Other laws of scarcely less importance were passed by the 
 Convention. A Mutiny Act was drawn up, which authorized the 
 king- to maintain a standin),' army and enforce dis- _, „ . 
 cipLine in it by martial law. This act was only passed Act, and the 
 for a short period, so that the king was forced to go revenue, 
 every year to parliament for its renewal. This was 
 
 a more excellent means of keeping William dependent on parlia- 
 ment than the abstract resolutions of the Bill of Rights. Even 
 more effective, however, was the action of parliament with regard 
 to the royal revenue. While Charles ir. and James 11. had re- 
 ceived a grant of a large income for life, so that they were able 
 to carry on the government in a fashion witliout ha\ang further 
 recourse to the Commons, parliament cut down the life revenue of 
 the crown to very modest limits, and resolved to make parliamentary 
 grants from year to year only. This action resulted in the necessity 
 for annual sessions of parliament ever since. Were parliament 
 not to assemble, the Mutiny Act would lapse, so that the standing 
 army would become illegal, while most taxes would come to an end, 
 for no one would have any obligation to pay them. 
 
 3. Another law, passed in 1689, was the Toleration Act, which 
 gave Protestant Dissenters who believed in the Trinity the right 
 to worship freely in their own chapels. It was not fhe joiera- 
 a broad or comprehensive measure of toleration, tion Act, 
 Unitarians were excluded from it, and the penal *°^^' 
 
 laws against Roman Catholics and Protestant Dissenters still 
 remained on the statute-book. Yet it practically carried the 
 principle against wliich nearly all religious parties had been 
 fighting since the Reformation. It recognized that Englishm(»n 
 did not all think the same way in matters of religion, and allowed 
 pttrsous who disagre<Ml witli the established system of the Churdi 
 to a.s,semble for worship after their own fasliion. The Dissenters 
 still romainod under all sorts of disabilities, but they had at last 
 won the right to exist. Gradually the spirit of the times changed, 
 and extended tlio })eneiits of the Toleration Act to thoso wlio were 
 expressly excepted from it. But many a battle ha<l still to be 
 fought Iwfore complete religious lil)erty was won. 
 
 4. The High Church party disliked the Toleration Aci. and 
 wero afraid of the results of the revolution. Though many of 
 tliem had deserted James in his hour of need, they soon iM^oame 
 di.Haffeotecl with the rulo of a king who gave toleration to Dis- 
 s«n1ers and was a Prwsbyterian in his own country. They were 
 still a very powerful body, and were strong enough to prevent 
 
 2k 
 
498 WILLIAM III AND MARY [1689- 
 
 William carrying out his wish to change the constitution of the 
 Church in such a fashion that it might include some of the mode- 
 The Low ^*^® Dissenters, and particularly the Presbyterians. 
 Church Some of the High Church leaders still upheld the 
 
 triumph doctrines of divine right and passive obedience, and 
 
 schism of denied that William had any right to the throne, 
 the Non- When called upon to take an oath of allegiance to 
 
 Jurors. ^]jg j^g^ sovereign, many of the clergy refused to 
 
 accept it. Among them were Archbishop Bancroft, of Canterbury, 
 and Bishop Ken, of Bath and WeUs, and several hundred parish 
 clergymen. All these were driven from their offices, and the 
 bishoprics thus made vacant were filled up by William from the 
 Low Church party, which was enthusiastically upon his side. 
 The new archbishop of Canterbury, TiUotson, was the leader of 
 the Low Church, and much disliked by the High Churchmen for 
 his wish to widen the limits of the Church by bringing some of 
 the Dissenters within it. Those who refused to swear allegiance 
 to William were called the Non-Jurors. The more exti-eme among 
 them broke off all relations with the Church, and held services of 
 their own. This schism of the Non- Jurors was, however, never very 
 formidable, since few laymen followed the clergy who left the 
 Church. And the seceders were only a minority, even among the 
 High Church clergy. The majority took the oaths without giving 
 up their old theories, and remained very hostile to the Church 
 policy of the new king. Many of them soon became Jacobites, or 
 partisans of King James, and they were the more formidable, 
 since they stiU had a great hold over the people. Thus, even 
 in England, the revolution was not carried through without grave 
 difficulties. It was still harder to establish the power of William 
 and Mary in Ireland and Scotland. 
 
 5. Ireland supported James 11. long after lie was exjjeUed from 
 England. His deputy in Ireland, Tyrconnell, had already destroyed 
 _, Protestant ascendency in Ireland, and, M'ith the flight 
 
 power up- of James, the last restraint ui)on his zeal was removed. 
 held In Hitherto James had looked with suspicion upon the 
 
 Ireland. Irjgh movement, because, though he sympathized with 
 
 the Irish as Catholics, he had no wish to help them to throw off 
 English rule altogether. Now, however, James had to accept any 
 allies he could get, and allow them to act as they thought best. In 
 March, 1689, James himself landed in Ireland, bringing with him 
 some French troops. He summoned an Irish parliament to 
 Dublin, the great majority of wliich was Catholic. It showed a 
 
-1690.] WILLIAM in. AND MARY 499 
 
 bitter hatred to Eng-land and Protestantism. It repealed the 
 Act of Settlement of 1661, by which the greater pai-t of Irish 
 land had been confirmed to English and Protestant owners. It 
 passed an Act of Attainder, which condemned more than two 
 thousand partisans of WiUiam of Orange. 
 
 6. Tlie scattered Irish Protestants of the south were forced to 
 
 submit to James and the Catholics; but in Ulster, where the 
 
 Protestants were numerous, they at once took arms 
 
 in favour of King William and the Protestant Siege of 
 
 _. . r„, , TTi i J P r 1 1 Derry and 
 
 religion. The two Ulster towns 01 Londonderry the battle of 
 
 and Enntukillen were the chief centres of resistance. Newtown 
 King James's army soon besieged Derry, and pressed iggg^''* 
 the garrison hard. The walls were weak, and pro- 
 visions soon ran short, but the Protestants held out with great 
 stubbornness. Ships laden with provisions were sent from England 
 for their roUef, but the Catholic army had tlirown a boom across 
 the river Poyle, so that it seemed impossible for vessels to sail up 
 to the town. However, on July 30, when the garrison was almost 
 desperate from want of food, a merchant ship sailed up the river, 
 and managed to break thi-ough the obstruction. Her stores re- 
 moved all danger of starvation, and the Catholics, losing heart at 
 the unexpected relief afforded to their enemies, at once raised the 
 siege. Three days later, the men of Enniskillen defeated another 
 Catholic army in the battle of Newtown Butler. 
 
 7. Despite these successes, the Irish Protestants were too few 
 to hold their own permanently again.st the Catholics. Their only 
 chance lay in obtaining help from England, and gattle of 
 luckily for them, this wa.s not long in coming, the Boyne, 
 William saw that if James kept his hold on Ireland l^^O. 
 
 he would soon attempt to win back England also. He therefore 
 .sent an English army, under General Schomberg, a French 
 Protestant refugee, to light against James in Ireland. But 
 sickness broke out in his army, and he was not able to accom- 
 ])lisli anything. Next year (169<>) William himself undertook 
 the conquest of Ireland. Landing at Carrickfergus. he advanced 
 southwards towards Dublin. James resolved to hold against 
 him the line of the river Boyne, which, dividing the counties 
 of Lontli and Meath, runs into the sea just Ih>1ow Drogheda. 
 On July I tiio hnttlc of the lioyiie was fought. Schomberg 
 was killed in tlie light, btit William's troops forced the passage of 
 the river, and drove tlie Catholics in a panic towards Dublin. James 
 fled to France ; William occupied the capital, and conquered 
 
500 WILLIAM in. AND MARY [1689- 
 
 the greater part of Ireland. The Catholics noW stood on the 
 defensive, and made their last stand at Limerick. The forti- 
 fications there were as feeble as those of Derry, but the stout 
 spirit of the defenders enabled them to hold their own. Towards 
 the end of the summer William returned to England without 
 having taken Limerick. 
 
 8. In June, 1691, the Dutch general, Ginkel, captured Athlonc, 
 which commanded the passage over the Shannon. This enabled 
 
 him to invade Connaught, where, on July 12, he 
 testant con- defeated the Irish army at the battle of Aughrim. 
 quest of Before long aU western Ireland was overrun, and for 
 
 IMf"^' * second time the Catholics stood at bay behind the 
 
 weak walls of Limerick. This time further resistance 
 was useless, and Ginkel offered easy conditions in order to bring 
 the war to an end. In October the Irish accepted the treaty of 
 Limerick, by which it was agreed to allow all the Irish soldiers 
 who chose to abandon their country to take ship for France. The 
 Catholics who took the oath of allegiance to William were promised 
 forgiveness, and were guaranteed the same liberty to hear mass tliat 
 they had been allowed in the days of Charles 11. But the Irish 
 parliament was now once more a purely Protestant body, and was 
 desperately afraid of the CathoUcs, who had so nearly overthrown 
 Protestant ascendency. It declared that Ginkel had gone beyond 
 liis powers in making these promises, and meanly refused to be 
 bound by the treaty. Eager to have revenge on the Catholics, 
 the Irish parliament restored Protestant ascendency in a more 
 cruel fashion than either Strafford or Cromwell had maintained 
 it. Gradually it built up a Penal Code of extreme severity, 
 which took away from the Catholics aU political rights, reduced 
 them to poverty by taking away their lands, and barely allowed 
 them the exercise of their religion. 
 
 9. In Scotland the revolution followed the course of events in 
 England rather than that in Ireland. James 11. had set himself 
 The pevo- against Scottish popular opinion even more than ho 
 lution in had gone against the wishes of liis soiithern subjects, 
 Scotland. ,^^^ ^j^g Scots rejoiced greatly when the English 
 drove him out. A Convention of the Scottisli estates met in 
 Edinburgh, and resolved that James vji. had forfeited the Scottish 
 crown. A Claim of Bight wa« di-awii up which declared that 
 prelacy was an insiipportable grievance and ought to be abolished. 
 WiUiam and Mary accepted the throne, and agreed to carry out 
 the wishes of the Convention. In 1690 the General Assembly 
 
-I69I.1 WILLIAM III. AND MARY 50I 
 
 of the Scots Church met for the first time since the Cromwellian 
 conquest, and carried out the restoration of the Presbyterian 
 system. The bishops and their followers were forced to set up a 
 separate Church of their own, which was strong-ly Jacobite and 
 bitterly persecuted. But the abolition of episcopacy in the Scottish 
 Church made it possible for Scotland to be governed much more in 
 accordance with Scottish ideas than it had been in Stewart times. 
 
 10. There was fig-hting before the revolution was completed 
 in Scotland. John Graham, of Claverhouse, whom James had 
 made Viscount Dundee, withdrew from the Convention g„,^j- „» 
 
 in disgTist, and called upon the Highland clans to Killle- 
 uphold the cause of the Stewarts. The Highlanders ?ao5*^*®* 
 cared Little about the disputes between bishops and 
 presbyters, Jacobites and WiUiamites. The revolution meant for 
 them the restoration of the earl of Argyll, the son of the earl 
 executed in 1685, to the chieftainship of his clan. The smaller 
 clans, such as the Macdonalds and Camerons, had long been 
 afraid of the Campbells, and willingly rose in revolt to prevent 
 the danger of a renewal of Campbell domination. Accordingly a 
 large army gathered together from the Tory clans who hated the 
 Whig Campbells. To these Graham stood as his kinsman Montrose 
 had stood to their fathers. But though he showed great capacity 
 as a general, his career was too short to enable him to rival the 
 deeds of Montrose. After various wanderings, Dundee and his 
 Highlanders took up a position in the Perthshire Highlands near 
 Blair Atholl. The Lowland army of King WiUiam, under the 
 Highland general Mackay, marched against them through the 
 pans of KilUecrankie. Soon after Mackay had made his way 
 through the pass, the army of Dundee went forth to meet him 
 on July 27, lfi89. The Lowlanders gave way before the fierce 
 Highland charge, but Dundee was slain in the moment of victory, 
 and Mackay rallied his troops so effectively that, after a few days, 
 the Highlanders became weary of fighting, and went home with 
 their spoils. 
 
 11. The break-up of the Highland host made William undis- 
 pnted king of Scots. The Highlands were then gradually pacified. 
 Though the work was slow, it was at length accom- _. 
 plished, and amnesty was promised to aU those who, sacre of 
 before the end of 1691, would take oaths to live 91'1'1*'*'*' 
 peaceably under King William. Most of the chief- 
 tains made their snljmission, but one of the heads of a branch of 
 the Macdouald clan, Maclan of Olencoe, made it a jK»int of honour 
 
502 WILLIAM III. AND MARY [1689- 
 
 to hold out as long as he could, though within a few days of the 
 time fixed, he took the oath to William. The chief adviser of 
 William for Scotch affairs was John Dalrymple, called the Master 
 of Stair, because he was the eldest son of Viscount Stair. He was 
 a Lowlander anxious to teach Highlandei's to respect the law, and 
 he thought that Maolan's neglect to take the oath gave him a 
 good pretext for reading the clansmen a much-needed lesson. 
 Accordingly he persuaded WiUiam, who knew nothing of the facts, 
 that it was desirable " for the vindication of public justice to 
 extirpate that set of thieves," meaning thereby the Macdonalds of 
 Glencoe. The order was carried out by a detachment of soldiers 
 from Argyll's own regiment, who, as Campbells, were the natural 
 enemies of the Macdonalds. The dalesmen of Glencoe were so 
 unsuspicious that they entertained the soldiers with gi-eat hospi- 
 tality. Suddenly, on the early morning of February 13, 1692, the 
 Campbells fell upon their hosts, and brutally put them to the 
 sword. This deed of blood was called the Massacre of Glencoe. 
 It excited such indignation that William was forced to dismiss the 
 Master of Stair from his service. William himself was severely 
 blamed, but the real guilt rather fell upon Dalrymple and the 
 Campbells. 
 
 12. A general European war had broken out on the eve of 
 William's expedition to England. Since the treaty of Nijmegen 
 The war ^^ 1678, Louis xiv. had provoked the indignation of 
 agralnst all his neighboui's by a series of wanton attacks upon 
 France, them. William of Orange had striven for many years 
 
 to form a general league against Louis xiv. He 
 welcomed his accession to the English throne chiefly because it 
 gave him the hope of adding England to the coalition against the 
 French. Louis's own action in supporting James li. excited so 
 much indignation in England that William found it an easy task 
 to persuade his new subjects to enter upon war against France. 
 This struggle lasted from 1689 to 1697. Though Holland, Bi-an- 
 denburg, Spain, the Empire, and many smaller powers were allied 
 with England against France, Louis was still able to withstand this 
 fonnidable coalition. 
 
 13. The French won every battle in the Netherlands, and 
 even at sea were able to give the allies much trouble. Thougli 
 England and Holland, the two greatest naval powers, were united, 
 the French admiral, TourviUe, won, on June 30, 1690, a brilliant 
 victory over their combined fleets off Beachy Head. This success 
 made it easy for Louis to send help to the Catholics in Ireland. 
 
-1697.1 WILLIAM in. AND MARY 503 
 
 He also thought of invading England, being encouraged to do bo 
 not only by avowed Jacobites, but also by some treacherous ministers 
 and generals of William himself. So long aa the Battles of 
 French retained the command of the sea, England Beachy 
 was exposed to real danger. However, on May 19, ^®^ ^'a ' 
 1G92, Admiral Russell decisively defeated the French Hougrue. 
 navy under Tourville off La Hougue, in Normandy. 1692. 
 Henceforth the English and Dutch retained the command of the 
 Channel, though the Frencli grievously harried English commerce 
 for the rest of the war. 
 
 14. On land the chief fighting was in the Netherlands. Every 
 summer William took command of the allied army and did his 
 best to withstand the French. Every year he was pgn»~of 
 beaten in a pitched battle, but he had a wonderful Ryswick. 
 power of rallying his army after defeat, so that the 1697. 
 French progress was very slow, despite their victories. As time 
 went on, William became more successful, and in 1695 he managed 
 to capture the strong fox-tress of Namur. The two sides were now 
 fighting on such equal terms that they soon got weary of con- 
 tinuing a costly and unprofitable war. At last, in 1697, peace was 
 made at Byswick, near the Hague. By it Louis restored the 
 conquests he had made during the war, and agreed to recognize 
 William as king of England. It was not a very glorious peace for 
 the allies, but it was the first treaty which Louis had signed by 
 which he had not gained Ikrge additions to his dominions. His 
 power was still very great, but it had ceased to grow. This was 
 largely due to the fact that England had definitely ranged herself 
 on the side of the enemies of France. One of the most imi)ortant 
 results of the revoln^on was the increased part which Entrlanc} 
 took in foreign politics . Under the gnidanoe of the trreat states - 
 man who was no^ |^^^ Irin g. she had set limita to the power of 
 France, and tif^tan won / »<• ^«»"H>K ^^'^ p osftion of a leading 
 Enropean power. 
 
 15. During the war England was exposed to many difficulties. 
 In partictilar the cost of the war was so enormous that it involved 
 new ex])edient8 for raising money. Frosli taxes were 
 
 imposed, among them being a Land Tax, which the jy^[^ 
 country gentlemen bitterly opposed. But it was soon 
 found quite im]>ossible to raise enough money year by year to meet 
 the expenses of the campaigns. Charles Montague, chancellor of 
 the exche<|uor, was forced to borrow large sums of money. From 
 these loans bngan our National. Debt, for Montague did not follow 
 
504 WILLIAM III. AND MARY [1694' 
 
 the earlier fashion of borrowing, by whiclx tempoi-ary advances 
 were demanded for a short period. The new loans became per- 
 manent, and their interest a fixed charge on the revenue. One of 
 the earliest loans was made by a company of merchants, which in 
 return was constituted as the Bank of England, and given special 
 advantages in carrying on financial business. This was the first bank 
 on a large scale set up in England. It proved very successful, 
 partly because it gave better security to those who trusted their 
 money to it than the goldsmiths, the earlier bankers, had afforded, 
 and partly because it became the agent of the ministry for 
 borrowing fresh loans and managing the ever-increasing national 
 debt. One indirect advantage came from these loans. The persons 
 who lent their money to the government had good reason to be 
 afraid of a Jacobite restoration, since it was unlikely that James 
 would pay interest on money borrowed by William to maintain 
 himself on his throne. Thus the wealthy classes became solidly 
 attached to the Revolution settlement. It was a time when commerce 
 was greatly extending, and many Englishmen were amassing riches 
 through trade. 
 
 16. WiUiam had many other difficulties besides those which 
 sprang from the need of raising money for the war. He never 
 Death of made himself popular in England or took any trouble 
 Queen to understand English ways. His whole mind was 
 Mary, 1694. absorbed in his lifelong struggle against France. He 
 distrusted Englishmen, and had good reason for doing so. He 
 was always glad when he could get away to Holland, and his chief 
 friends were Dutchmen, whom he enriched with English estates 
 and raised to English peerages. His health was weak, and he was 
 peevish, morose, taciturn, and selfish. These faults blinded most 
 Englishmen to his real greatness. Things grew worse after Queen 
 Mary's death in 1694, for she was bright, gracious, and popular, 
 and a thorough Englishwoman. As they had no children, the next 
 heir to the throne was now the princess Anne, Mary's younger 
 sister. Anne was on bad terms with her brother-in-law, and had 
 as her chief adviser John Churchill, earl of Marlborough. 
 Marlborough was a great general, but a greedy and self-seeking 
 politician. When engaged in William's service, he did not scruple 
 to intrigue with the exiled king. 
 
 17. All through these years the Jacobites were active. Plot 
 after plot was formed to restore King James and to assassinate 
 William. So alarming were these conspiracies that in 1696 par- 
 liament followed the example of Elizabeth's parliament in 1584, 
 
-1696.] WILLIAM III. 505 
 
 and drew up a "Btmd of Association, by wliicli they agreed to stand 
 by King William and the Protestant succession, and to avenge 
 any attack on either. Faction rose high both in ^j^^ ^q^^ of 
 parliament and among the king's ministers. At the Association, 
 beginning of the reign William, who was anxious 1^6. 
 not to be the king of one party only, had chosen his ministers indif- 
 ferently from both the Whig and the Tory statesmen. But the 
 two factions hated each other, and would not work loyally together. 
 Things were the worse since the Tories disliked the war with 
 France. They declared that it was dangerous for England to have 
 a strong anny, and that continental politics were no concern of hers. 
 
 18. It was soon clear that a ministry chosen from the two 
 parties would not work. The renegade Sunderland, now again a 
 Protestant and returned from exile, wormed his way 
 
 into WiUiam's favour, and showed him the advantages united Whig 
 to be gained from having ministers all of the same ministry, 
 way of thinking. The king gradually drove away the 
 Tories from office, and selected his advisers exclusively from the 
 Whigs. The last Tory to go was the duke of Leeds, the former earl 
 of Danby, who narrowly escaped a second impeachment on a charge 
 of corruption. By 169G a united Whig ministry was formed, of 
 which the leaders were a little knot of statesmen called the Junto. 
 Chief among them were the chancellor. Lord Somers ; Charles 
 Montague, the brilliant financier, who was soon made Lord Halifax ; 
 and Admiral RusseU, the victor of La HougTie, now Lord Orford. 
 As soon as WilUam gave his chief confidence to the Whigs, he 
 adopted their policy and accepted their measures. In 1694 he gave 
 his assent to the Triennial Act, which laid down that no parliament 
 should last more than three years. In 1695 he allowed the act to 
 lapse which, since the Restoration, had empowered the king to 
 appoint a licenser, without whose permission no newspaper or book 
 could be printed. This aboUtiou of the censorship of the press was 
 as great an encouragement to freedom of writing as the Toleration 
 Act had been to freedom of worship. 
 
 19. William had not thought that he was making any great 
 change when he created his united Whig ministry. He was eager 
 to use all the power that the law, as modified by the _ ^ 
 revolution, gave him. First among his royal rights of cabinet 
 he reckoned his power to choose his ministers freely, Bovern- 
 and so to control the government of the country. But 
 
 the Whigs, at the time they became his ministers, were the party 
 which commanded a majority in the House of Commons, and the 
 
506 WILLIAM IIL [1695- 
 
 real advantage which he got from the change was in the harmony 
 between his policy and that which commended itself to his parlia- 
 ment. It was, in fact, a move in the direction of the modern 
 system of the Cabinet Goveimment, by which the king is compelled 
 to have as his advisers the leaders of the pai-ty commanding a 
 majority in the lower House. Already under Charles 11. there had 
 been a tendency towards this plan. The ministry of the Whig 
 Junto marked a much further step along the same road. The final 
 result was that the king ceased to govern the country at all, and 
 that the executive power passed virtually to the House of Commons. 
 But this change, which was the greatest of all the results of the 
 revolution, was brought about very slowly, and only completed 
 after the accession of the house of Hanover. Yet before the end 
 of WiUiam's reign another approach to cabinet government was 
 made, when William had to dismiss his Whig ministers, because 
 the House of Commons ceased to have a Whig majority. 
 
 20. Scotland gave trouble to William as weU as England. 
 Scotland was in those days a very poor country, with little industry 
 The Darlen ^^ trade. Now that England was rapidly gaining 
 scheme, wealth by foreign commerce, the Scots naturally 
 
 wished to do the same. There were, however, grave 
 difficulties in the way. The English Navigation Acts treated Scot- 
 land as a foreign country, and, in particular, shut the Scots out of 
 all share in the profitable trade with English colonies. Paterson. 
 a shrewd Scot who had helped Montague to establish the Bank 
 of England, proposed to his countrymen to set up a Scottish 
 colony and trading station on the Isthmus of Darien, or Panama, 
 which separates Noi"th and South America. He believed that he 
 would be able to bring nearly aU the trade between the Pacific 
 and Europe through his new colony, and thus make Darien one 
 of the great commercial centres of the world. His plan was 
 taken up with enthusiasm ; a Darien company was floated, and in 
 1698 Paterson himself landed at Darien with the first settlers. 
 Three obstacles stood in tlieir way. Tlie climate was so hot and 
 unhealthy that the colonists died off rapidly of fever. Spain claimed 
 the site as hers, and regarded the Scottish settlers as pirates. 
 England looked with ill will on a new colony that would prove, if 
 siiccessftil, a rival to her own. For all these reasons the Darien 
 scheme proved a failure. Such settlers as survived the climate 
 were driven out by the Spaniards, and England did not raise a 
 finger to help them. The chief result of the fiasco was that the 
 Scots became bitterly hostile to England. 
 
 ( 
 
-1698.1 
 
 WILLIAAf III. 
 
 507 
 
 21. The treaty of Ryswick brought no lasting peace. Charles n., 
 the cliildless king- of Spain, was slowly dying-, and it was certain 
 that on his death Louis xiv. and the emperor Leopold i. .j.^^^ snanlsh 
 would each try to establish a member of their own partition 
 family on the Spanish throne. Charles's two sisters, ^'^^^'f *• „ 
 Maria Theresa and Margaret Theresa, had married 
 Louis and Leopold, and Leopold's mother had been Charles's aunt. 
 The son of tlie elder sister, Maria Theresa, and Louis xiv.. the 
 danpliin Louis of France, was the nearest heir to Charles 11. After 
 him came tlie electress of Bavaria, the only child of Margaret 
 
 THE SPANISH SUCCESSION, 1700. 
 
 Philip III. of Spain, 
 1598-1621. 
 
 Aune, in. Louis xiii. 
 I of France. 
 
 Philip IV., 
 1621-1665. 
 
 I 
 
 Maria, m. tho Emperor 
 I Ferdinand in. 
 
 I.ouia XIV. 111. Maria Clharles 11., 
 cf France. I Theresa. 1665-1700. 
 
 Margaret m. (I) I^opold i., m. (3) Eleanor of 
 Theresa I d. 1706. I Neubnrg. 
 
 Louis the Max Emanuel, in. Maria Josepli 
 
 Dauphin. Elector of I Antonia. d. 1711 
 
 Bavaria. 
 
 Ix)uiB, duke of 
 Burgundy. 
 
 Philip, duke of Anjou 
 (Philij) V. of Spain). 
 
 Louis XV. of France. 
 
 Archduke Charles, 
 
 'Charles in. of S|)ain. 
 
 Emperor Charles vi. 
 
 after 1711, d. 1740. 
 
 .loseph Ferdinand, 
 
 Electoral prince of Bavaria, 
 
 d. 1699. 
 
 Theresa and Leopold. But both tlie sisters had solemnly renounced 
 their rights to Spain when they had married, and if these renuncia- 
 tions were valid, the nearest heir was Leopold himself, wliose 
 mother had made no such surrender of her claim. Both the king 
 of France and the emperor meant to do what tliey could to press 
 forward their pretensions, and statesmen were almost e<iually afraid 
 of either of them 8uccee<luig, since the union of Spain wiili France, 
 or even witli Austria, would have utt^^rly upset tlie Europ<>au 
 balance of power. William iii. strongly lield ihis feeling, and was 
 able to jwrsuade Louis xiv. that it was lietter for liim to obtain 
 a part of tlie Spanisli succession without a straggle ratlier than 
 plunge into u long and doubtful war on the chance of winning the 
 
508 WILLIAM IIL [1698- 
 
 whole. Accordingly, in 1698, England, Holland, and France signed 
 the First 'Partition Treaty, by which it was agreed that the electoral 
 prince of Bavaria, the son of the electress and grandson of the 
 emperor, should be the next king of Spain. France was to be 
 compensated with the Basque province of Guipuscoa and with 
 Naples, while the emperor was to be bought ofE with the Milanese. 
 Looking at the Spanish succession question from the European 
 point of view, it was a wise plan to make that prince king whose 
 accession would least disturb the European balance, and both 
 WiUiam and Louis deserve credit for making it. Unluckily, 
 the Bavarian prince died in 1699, and so the whole question was 
 reopened. Loiiis and William were still anxious to avoid war, 
 and resumed their negotiations. In 1700 they agreed upon a 
 Second Partition Treaty. In this Louis recognized the emperor's 
 second son, the archduke Charles, as king of Spain, and received 
 as additional compensation the Milanese as well as Naples and 
 Gruipuscoa. This meant that Louis resigned his son's claims in 
 order to win for France the supreme position in Italy enjoyed by 
 the Spanish Hapsburgers since the days of Charles v. 
 
 22. The weak point of the policy of WiUiam and Louis was 
 that it took no account whatever of the wishes of the Spaniards. 
 
 Though the treaties were kept secret, news about 
 of the them soon leaked out, and Spaniards felt indignant 
 
 partition that foreign princes should presume to cut their 
 1700 ^^' empire into pieces and distribute the fragments at 
 
 their pleasure. The dying Charles 11. so fully shared 
 this feeling that he made a wiU, giving the succession to the whole 
 of his dominions to Philip, duke of Anjou, the younger son of the 
 dauphin, to whom his father, following the example of Leopold's 
 handing over his pretensions to the archduke Charles, had yielded 
 up his claims. Soon afterwards he died, and Louis xiv., yielding 
 to the temptation, threw over the partition treaty, and sent his 
 grandson to Spain. Before long, the whole of the Spanish dominions 
 recognized the French prince as Philip v. Thus the great ambition 
 of William's life was frustrated, for the union of Spain with France 
 seemed likely to make Louis xiv. more dangerous to the European 
 balance than ever. 
 
 23. Nothing, however, could be effected for the moment. A 
 The Tory strong Tory reaction had followed the treaty of Rys- 
 peaction, wick, and the new parliament, which met in 1698, had 
 1698-1700. reduced the English army to seven thousand men, 
 and done all that it could to baffle WiUiam and his Whig ministers. 
 
-170I.J WILLIAM in. 509 
 
 The wish of the Commons was to drive the Whi^ from power, 
 but William did not see why he should dismiss ministers he liked 
 because the Commons did not happen to aj^ee with their policy. 
 For a long time he held out, being* helped in his resistance by the 
 support of the House of Lords, a body in which the Whigs had in 
 those days a permanent majority. However, before the end of 1700 
 he was obliged to give way, and accept a Tory ministry, headed by 
 the earl of Rochester and Lord Godolphin. It was another step 
 forward towards our modern cabinet system when so able a king 
 as William had to change liis ministers at the bidding of the I [oust; 
 of Commons. It was gradually becoming clear that the revdlulimi 
 h ad made the C ommons stronger lliaii tiilit r \\w kinu- or the Lords. 
 
 24. WUliam felt bitterly that his Tory luiiiisti is aiul parliament 
 I)revont«d him from taking any steps to prevent tlie establishment 
 of Pliilip of An jou in Spain. The Tories declai-ed that fhe Act of 
 the balance of power was no concern of England, and Settlement, 
 impeached the fallen Whigs for having made the ^'°*° 
 partition treaty without the consent of parliament. Nothing, how- 
 ever, came of this, because the Whig House of Lords took good care 
 not to condemn the chiefs of their own party. There was another 
 general election in 1701, but the Tories were still in a majority. 
 The chief measure of this new parliament was the Act of Settlement 
 of 1701, by which the succession to the tlirone was provided for in 
 the event, whicli seemed certain, of both William and his sister-in- 
 law Anne dying without children. By it the crown was settled, 
 after Anne's death, on Sophia, electress of Hanover, and her heirs, 
 being Protestants. Sophia was the daughter of Frederick the 
 Elector Palatine, and sometime king of Boliemia, and of Elizabeth, 
 dauglitor of James i. She was selected for this position because she 
 was the nearest Protestant descendant of James i., lier grandfather. 
 There were plenty of nearer heirs, but they were all Catholics. 
 
 25. In providing for the Protestant succession without regard 
 to the strict laws of inlieritance, the parliament of 1701 showed 
 that Torias, like Wliigs, now accepte<l the doctrines 
 
 of the revolution, and treated tlio mouarcliy as an ^^^ constl- 
 offico which could bo conferred by act of parliament. iimltaUons 
 In fact, tlje Tory Commons were so jealous of a Whig In the Act 
 king like William, that they took particular care to men""'** 
 limit the authority of the crown as soon a.s the now 
 law came into force. Some of the constitutional safeguards intro- 
 duced into the Act of Settlement liavo great future importance, 
 and worthily completed the legal changes brought about by the 
 
510 WILLIAM III [1702. 
 
 revolution settlement. AU future kings were to be members of the 
 Church of England ; they were not to engage England in war to 
 protect their foreign dominions without the consent of parliament, 
 and no foreigner was to hold grants, or office, or sit in parliament. 
 Judges were to have fixed salaries, and only to be removed from 
 office by petition of parliament, and no royal pardon could be 
 pleaded as an answer to an impeachment. jAll these articles showed 
 distrust of the crown and a wish to wound William's feelings. 
 The same spirit came out even more clearly in three clauses, which 
 were repealed in the next reign before they came into operation. 
 By these the future king was not to be allowed to leave England 
 without consent of parliament. No minister, placeman, or pen- 
 sioner was to sit in the House of Commons, and affairs of state 
 were to be transacted, not in cabinet councils of ministers after the 
 Whig fashion, but in the full privy councilj Had these two last 
 articles ever come into operation, they would have altered the 
 whole coiu'se of our later history by stopping the growth of cabinet 
 government. It was soon found, however, that it was the only 
 practical way of giving the strongest pai-ty a chance of getting its 
 own way. However, when in the next reign the clause excluding 
 placemen from parliament was repealed, the present plan was brought 
 in of making ministers seek re-election after receiving office. 
 
 26. William was thus checked both at home and abroad. His 
 
 health was breaking up, but he never lost heart, and gradually the 
 
 outlook became brighter. At last a false step on the 
 
 The Grand -fn^xi, of Louis xiv. gave him his cJiance. James 11. 
 Alli3,nc6 A <-> 
 
 and the * died in 1701, and Louis, moved by a generous impulse 
 death of not to desert the unfortunate, recognized his son 
 1702.^™^"" James, prince of Wales, as the true English king. 
 This was a breach of the treaty of Ryswick, and bad 
 policy, because it stii-red up English national feeling against 
 France. Even the Tories became wiUing to fight the French ; 
 and William was at last enabled to build ui) a Grand Alliance 
 against the union of France and Spain, in wliich England was to 
 take a leading part. Before long William was able to dismiss his 
 Tory ministers and dissolve his Tory parliament. A Whig 
 majority was returned at the general election, which backed up the 
 new Whig ministers in their preparations for war with France. 
 All was ready for fighting when William died on March 8, 1702, 
 from the effects of a fall from his horse. He lived long enougli to 
 start the great league which in the next reign was to carry out his 
 dearest wish to destroy the power of Louis xiv. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 QUEEN ANNE (1702-1714) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1702. Accctisiou of Queen Anne. 
 
 1704. Battle of Blenheim and Act of Security. 
 
 1706. IJattle of Ramillies. 
 
 1707. Battle of Alnianza and union with Scotland. 
 
 1708. Battle of Oudeuarde. 
 
 1709. Battle of Malplaquet. 
 
 1710. Fall of the AVhigs. 
 
 1713. Treaty of Utrecht. 
 
 1714. Death of Anne. 
 
 1. Qu£EX Anne was g-ood-natured, true to her friends, sincerely 
 religious, and a thoroug-h Englishwoman. She was popular because 
 of her honesty, and her strong sympath y •""jtili ^^'^ Character 
 Tories and the High Churchmen . But she was ob- of Queen 
 stinate, and narrow-minded, and her husband, Prince A""®* 
 George of Denmark, M'as even duller than his wife. Anne bad 
 been entirely raled for many yeai\s by her old friend Sarali 
 Jennings, who became the wife of Marlborough. Lady Marl- 
 borough was strong-willed, qmck-witted, and devoted to her 
 husband. The result was that Marlborough really governed the 
 yolicv of the new queen . A cold-hearted and selfish man, who had 
 betrayed James n. an? William in turn, Marlborough was a clear- 
 headed and far-seeing statesman, and tlie greatest general of his 
 age. Uo was the one man in Europe strong enough to continue 
 the life-work of William m., and it was well for England that he 
 was available to guide the counsels and direct the armies of tlie 
 newnysen. 
 
 K'TJT Marlborough was a Tory, and his influence caused Anne 
 to dismiss her brother-in-law's Whig ministers and put Tories 
 in their place. The chief of the new ministors was Marlborough's 
 close friend, Godolphin, a slirewd and i)rud»>nt tiuaucier. who was 
 made lord treasurer, and the earl of Nottingham, the leader of 
 the High Churchmen, who became secretary of state. Marlborough 
 
 5»i 
 
512 QUEEN ANNE [1702- 
 
 was made a duke and captain-general of the English, and Dutch 
 armies. It was his business to cany on the war, while Godolphin 
 
 found the money to pay for it. But lie remained a 
 
 f m''"i statesman as well as a general, and the custom of the 
 
 borough armies of the period going into winter quarters en- 
 
 and Godol- abled him to take his share in the work of parlia- 
 
 1 708'. ment and government in the winter, while commanding 
 
 the troops in the field during the summer. It was 
 a great proof of his power over his party that he persuaded them 
 to prosecute the war so vigorously, though all the Tory tradition 
 was in favour of peace. 
 
 3. War began within a few weeks of Anne's accession. The 
 
 chief parties to the Grand Alliance were England and HoUand, 
 
 _. „ which still acted closely together, and the emperor, 
 
 the Spanish who hoped to win the Spanish throne for his younger 
 
 succession, ^on. Many of the smaller German princes followed 
 1702-1713 . . 
 
 the emperor's lead, conspicuous among them being 
 
 the elector of Brandenburg, who had been bribed to take sides 
 
 against Prance by being recognized as Frederick i., king of 
 
 Prussia. Yet Louis had greater resources than ever under his 
 
 control. France was the richest, most compact, and, in some ways, 
 
 the best ruled state in Europe. Its army had an almost unbroken 
 
 record of victory, and its generals and statesmen enjoyed the 
 
 highest reputation. Spain, liitherto the opponent of France, was 
 
 now Louis's active ally, and was inspired witlr a new energy 
 
 by her French king. The Spanish Netherlands, hitherto an 
 
 impregnable barrier to French advance, were under Louis's control, 
 
 and the Dutch frontier stood open to invasion. Even in Germany 
 
 the French stiU had some partisans, notably the elector of Bavaria, 
 
 and his brother, the elector of Cologne. Italy also, wliich had 
 
 hitherto been against him, was mainly on his side, owing to 
 
 Spanish influence and to liis alliance with Victor Amadeus, duke 
 
 of Savoy and lord of Piedmont, the strongest of the Italian princes. 
 
 The struggle between allies so well matched was soon to prove itself 
 
 one of the most memorable in history. 
 
 4. The first campaigns of the war were not very eventful. The 
 
 Dutch were fearful of their laud being invaded by the French, and 
 
 _. . compelled Marlborough and the cliief army of the 
 
 campaigns allies to devote his main attention to the defence of 
 
 of the war, their frontier. In 1702 and 1703 Marlborough not 
 1702-1703 . . .\ 
 
 only saved HoUand from invasion, but captured Liege 
 
 and Bonn, and overwhelmed the elector of Cologne. Louis's chief 
 
-I704.1 QUEEN ANNE 513 
 
 ally in N orthern Gennany. Elsewliere, however, the coalition was 
 less successful. In upper Germany the French and their Bavarian 
 supporters invaded Austria and marched on Vienna, while a revolt in 
 Hungary also exposed the emperor to trouble in the east. Spain 
 and Italy were so entirely unaer French control that Portug-al and 
 Savoy, alarmed at the danger they were exposed to from French 
 ascendency, changed sides and joined the coalition. The treaty 
 between England and Portugal was called the _. ^«^ 
 
 Methuen Treaty (1703), from its negotiator, John Methuen 
 Methuen. By it Portugal opened up her markets Treaty, 
 to English manufacturers, while England agreed that 
 Portuguese wine should pay a less duty than French wine. The 
 result of the compact was that for the best part of a century Portugal 
 became dependent on England both in politics and trade. 
 
 5. In 1704 matters became critical for the allies. Vienna was 
 threatened both from Bavaria and from Hungary, and it seemed as 
 if the emperor would be forced to make peace. The o_«.ig -f 
 only army that could help him was that of Marl- Blenheim, 
 borough, which lay hundreds of miles away protecting 1704. 
 the Dutch frontier, and whose presence there the Dutch thought 
 necessary for their safety. Armies of this period were unwieldy 
 and slow, but it is the mark of a general of genius to break from 
 the traditions of his day, and Marlborough rose to the great 
 opportunity which was offered to him. He resolved to shift his 
 army from the lower Hhine to the upper Danube and save the 
 emperor. He overcame the reluctance of the Dutch with extra- 
 ordinary tact, and persuaded them to allow him to remove his troops 
 on the pretence of fighting on the Moselle. But he hurried his 
 force up the Rhine and Neckar, and invaded Bavaria from the west. 
 Prince Eugene of Savoy, the best of the imperial generals, now 
 united his army with that of Marlborough. Thereupon the French 
 and Bavarians were compelled to fight a battle to save Bavaria from 
 being overrun. It took place on Augu-st 13, 1704, at Blindheim, 
 called by the English Blenheim, a village on the north bank of the 
 Danube, not fur east from Hochstadt. The Franco-Bavarian army 
 took up a position facing eastwards on some rising grround com- 
 manding the marshy valley through wliich the little river Nebel 
 runs to join the Danube. Blenheim, the right of their position, 
 was held by Marshal Tallard. the chief French general ; in the left 
 were the Bavarians under their elector ; while the centre consisted 
 of French troops under Marshal Marsin. Ihe allies were on the 
 opposite bank, Prince Eugene being opposed to the elector and 
 
 2 L 
 
514 
 
 QUEEN ANNE 
 
 1 1704- 
 
 Marsin, while Marlborough fought against TaUard. The battle 
 begaai by Marlborough fiercely attacking Blenheim ; but the 
 village was strongly foi-tified, and many lives were lost to no 
 purpose. Marlborough's quick eye soon saw that TaUard had 
 drawn off mai;y troops from Marsin's column in order to protect 
 Ids threatened right. He at once threw all his forces against the 
 weak point in the enemies' lines, and managed to break through his 
 centre. Thereupon the elector retreated with the left wing, while 
 Tallard and the defenders of Blenheim were forced to lay down 
 their arms. The battle of Blenheim was the first great victory won 
 
 against Louis xiv. in the open field, and dealt a heavy blow to the 
 prestige of the French army. Austria was saved ; Bavaria forced 
 to make peace ; the French were driven over the Danube ; and 
 Marlborough won the reputation of a brilliant general whose 
 daring tactics, rapid movements, and briUiant attacks raised him 
 far above the stiff and slow commanders of the age. 
 
 6. In 1706 the successes of Blenheim were followed up by a 
 remarkable series of victories. Marlborough, who had returned to 
 the Netherlands, wo» the hatUc of RamilUa^, near Namur, the 
 result of which was the capture of almost aU the Spanish 
 
-1709.1 QUEEN ANNE 515 
 
 Netherlands. Prince Eugene, who had undertaken the command 
 in Italy, won the decisive battle of Turin, which drove the French 
 out of Italy and established the archduke Charles in victories of 
 Milan and Naples. The attack on Philip v. in Spain, the allies in 
 which had begiin by Admiral Rooke's capture of 1704-1706. 
 Gibraltar in 1704, and extended after Barcelona had been won 
 in 1705, was consummated by the union of two aUied armies in 
 Madrid. One of these, starting from Barcelona, consisted largely 
 of the Catalans, who had revolted from Philip and proclaimed 
 the archduke Charles their king ; while the other, composed of 
 Portuguese, English, and Dutch, marched up the Tagus valley to 
 the Spanish capital. It seemed as if Prance were beaten in every 
 field of the war. 
 
 7. Louis and his grandson were inspired to new efEorts by their 
 earlier failures, and in 1707 the tide of victory turned against the 
 allies. This was particularly the case in Spain, where ^j^^ y^^ui^ 
 the proclamation of the hated Austrian had been Almanza, 
 followed by a great popular rising of the Spanish 1707. 
 people in favour of the king of their choice. In 1707 the aUies 
 were decisively beaten in the battle of Almanza, and Philip \. was 
 i-estored to Madrid. In the Netherlands many of the fortresses 
 lost after Blenheim were won back, wlule the invasion of Germany 
 was renewed. It was clear that the French were not yet powerless. 
 
 8. In 1708 the allies regained their lost ground in the Nether- 
 lands. Marlborough and Eugene won the battle of Oudenarde, 
 which repeated the success of Ramillies, and was B_t,i_ « 
 followed by the recaptiire of the Netherlandish Oudenarde, 
 fortresses. At last the storming of LiUe, the key of 1708. 
 French Flanders, opened up Louis's own dominions to invasion. 
 Louis became so despondent that he offered to make peace and 
 renounce the Spanish succession. But the allies declared that tliey 
 would only agree to make terms if Louis would help them to expel 
 Philip from Spain. The French king declined to do this, and 
 manfully prepared to resist invasion. 
 
 9. In 1709 Marlborough won the last of his great victories at 
 Malplaquet. The French resistance was very stubborn, and the 
 allies lost more heavily than the defeated enemy. Very _. battle 
 few important results attended this triumph, and ofMalpla- 
 for the rest of the war the campaign in the Nether- Quot, 1709, 
 lands languished. The English now made their chief efforts in 
 Spain, whore, in 1708, General Stanliope captured the important 
 island of Minorai, and in 1710 again occupied Madrid. Again the 
 
5l6 QUEEN ANNE [1709- 
 
 loyalty of the Spaniards to Philip v. made the allies triumph a short 
 one. Before the end of the year Stanhope was defeated, and forced 
 
 to surrender with most of his troops at Brihuega. 
 ?7io"^^^' Henceforth Philip of Anjou reigned over Spain. 
 
 Only the Catalans continued to uphold the archduke 
 Charles. And in 1711 the allies themselves became lukewarm in 
 Charles's service, for in that year Charles became emperor on his 
 brother's death. Henceforth his accession to Spain seemed nearly as 
 likely to upset the balance of power as the rule of Philip v. The 
 war was waged with decreasing energy, and neither side scored 
 any remarkable successes. The conquest of the Netherlands by the 
 allies and the exhaustion of France were balanced by the establish- 
 ment of Philip both in Italy and Spain. At last a change in the 
 political conditions of England made our country anxious to put an 
 en^to the war. 
 
 ^ 10. For the first few years of Anne's reign, Grodolphin and 
 Marlborough ruled England as the heads of a Tory ministry. 
 
 Their great anxiety was to carry on the war, and for 
 tests, 1702- that reason they strove to keep on friendly terms with 
 1708. the Whig leaders, who were the natural supporters of 
 
 a spirited foreign policy. To conciliate the Wliigs they had to 
 check the zeal of the High Tory party for upholding the Church at 
 the expense of the Dissenters. The Highfliers, as they were called, 
 were anxious to make law a Bill against Occasional Conformiiy, 
 which was to prevent Dissenters qualifying for office by receiving 
 once in the way communion in Church. Marlborough and 
 Godolphin hesitated to pass a measure that would have utterly 
 alienated the Whigs and Dissenters. Before long they opposed it, 
 whereupon Nottingham resigned office in jiisgust, and raised the 
 cry that the ministry was hostile to the Church. Besides this, 
 Marlborough was gradually finding out, like WiUiam, that only 
 the Whigs were really to be depended upon for supporting his war 
 policy. Accordingly, he filled up vacancies with Whigs, and in 
 1706 gave the office of secretary of state to his son-in-law. Lord 
 Sunderland, the son of the old adviser of James it. and WiUiam iii. 
 Sunderland was a strong Whig and closely allied to the chiefs of 
 the Whig Junto, who were stiU excluded from office. Gradually 
 the Tory element in the ministry was pushed into the background. 
 In desperation the Tories intrigued against their colleagues, and 
 strove to Tvin court favour by undermining the influence of the 
 duchess of Marlborough with the queen. Robert Harley, the Tory 
 secretary of state, obtained a place at court for his cousin, 
 
-I7IO.] QUEEN ANNE 517 
 
 Mrs. Masham, whose placable and easy temper soon won Anne's 
 confidence, especially as she was getting tired of the overbearing 
 duchess. Mrs. Masham taught the queen that the Whigs were 
 plotting against the Church. 
 
 11. It was clear that either the Whigs or the Tories must go. 
 Marlborough and Godolphin definitely went over to the Whig*, 
 forced the reluctant queen to turn out Harley and his 
 
 Tory colleagues, and replace<l them with Somers, borough's 
 Orford, and the lords of the Junto. Among the Whig 
 younger Whigs now taken into office was the capable ^^o^^liQ 
 Norfolk squire, Robert Walpole, who succeeded Henry 
 St. John, the most brilliant of the Tories, as secretary at war. 
 From 1708 to 1710 Marlborough and Godolphin retained power 
 through the help of their old opponents. Foreign policy now really 
 divided Whig and Tory. It became the party interest of the Whigs 
 to prolong the French war, and for this reason they rejected, as we 
 liave seen, the offers of jjeace which Louis xiv. made in the days of 
 his worst distress. After the campaigns had ceased to be successful 
 and the accession of Charles vi. to the Empire, they were still 
 anxious to continue the struggle. Henceforth war or peace 
 depended less on the armies in the field than on parliamentary 
 struggles and court intrigues. It was soon made clear that the 
 Whigs were playing a factions game in the hope of maintaining 
 their power, and plain men became disgusted that a bloody and 
 unprofitable war should be continued indefinitely to meet the interest 
 of a place-loving ministry. 
 
 12. Once more the cry was raised that the Church was in 
 danger. Anne, now altogether under Mrs. Masham's influence, 
 became extremely suspicious of her ministers' doings, 
 
 and a Tory parson, named Dr. Sacheverell, won extra- peachment 
 ordinary influence by his political sermons against the of Dr. 
 Whigs. The Whigs unwisely made a martyr of reuj^nog. 
 Sacheverell by impeaching him, though his ofEence 
 was so technical that even the Whig House of Lords could inflict 
 upon him no worse punishment than three years' suspension from 
 preaching. This was enough, however, to make the doctor a 
 })opular hero, and an effective electioneering agent for the Tories. 
 Anne began to consult Harley and remove the Whigs from office. 
 The general electio n o f 1710 returned a strong majoriiy of Torieg 
 andHigh ^Jimrohn^B^ jifl 4:lia Unna^ ^ f Tommon^ The result of 
 this was that the Tories remained in power for the rest of the 
 queen's life. 
 
5l8 QUEEN ANNE [1710- 
 
 13. Robert Harley, who became in 1711 earl of Oxford and lord 
 high treasurer, was now the chief minister. He was a skilful party 
 The Tory manager and a dexterous intriguer, but was timid, 
 ministry, hesitating, a jjoor speaker, and of somewhat ordinary 
 1710-1713. temperament. Far more brilliant and attractive was 
 Henry St. John, the secretary of state, who soon became Viscount 
 BoUngbroke. He was a man of fashion and a famous writer, of 
 wonderful eloquence, and clear insight into EngUsh character. 
 But he looked upon politics as a mere game, and had little real 
 earnestness or conviction. Under the influence of these two, Marl- 
 borough was dismissed from the command of the army, and charges 
 of corruption and peculation brought against him. His successor 
 as general-in-chief was the duke of Ormonde, an incompetent 
 nobleman, who withdrew from aU active share in the war. The. 
 Whig^ajority in the House of Lords was broken down by cre ating 
 twelve^Tpry peers, one of whom was Mrs. Masham's husband. The 
 Tories now showed as much factious zeal in hurrying forward the 
 conclusion of peace as the Whigs had manifested in refusing to 
 end the war. They threw over the emperor altogether, and in 
 1713 united with the Dutch to make a separate treaty with the 
 French and Spaniards at Utrecht. It was only in the following 
 year that Charles vi. was' reluctantly forced to end the war by the 
 treaty of Rastadt. 
 
 14. The cliief condition of the treaty of Utrecht was that 
 Philip V. should be recognized as king of Spain and the Indies, 
 The Treaty ®^^^ ^^® Catalans, whq had fought so well for Charles, 
 of Utrecht, being forced to accept his rule. The emperor was 
 l'^^' compensated in Italy, where Milan, Naples, and Sar- 
 dinia were ceded to him. Charles \i. had also hoped to get the 
 Netherlands and Sicily, but the Netherlands were handed over 
 to the Dutch, who were only to resign them to the emperor when 
 he had concluded with them a harrier treaty, by which the fortresses 
 on the French frontier were to be permanently garrisoned by Dutch 
 troops. Sicily escaped Charles altogether, being given to Victor 
 Amadeus, duke of Savoy, with the title of king. jEngland received 
 some reward in the recognition of the Protestant succession, tlie 
 cession of Newfoundland and Acadie (Nova Scotia) by France, and 
 the surrender of Gibraltar and Minorca by Spain. Important 
 commercial advantages were also secured to England and Holland. 
 The commerce of the Netherlands was ruined to please the Dutch, 
 and Spain made with England a contract called the Asienio, which 
 gave the English the lucrative monopoly of supplying her American 
 
-I7I3- 
 
 QUEEN ANNE 
 
 519 
 
 ^ a. eo <n * 
 
520 QUEEN ANNE [1713- 
 
 colonies with negro slaves. Spain also permitted England to send 
 one ship a year to trade with Portohello, in South Ameri ca.A 
 
 15. The treaty of Utrecht marked an epoch both in the history 
 of Em-ope and of England. It completed the downfall of the over- 
 End of great power of Louis xiv., who died in 1715, after having 
 the age of outlived the glories of his age. It brought about the 
 
 ou s V. revival of Spain and the beginning of the European 
 importance of the two new monarchies of Brandenburg-Pi-ussia and 
 Sicily- Savoy. It witnessed the establishment of England in the 
 prominent p osition won for liorby Marlborough's victories, and u'ave 
 her gr eat commercial advantages, fresh colonies, an estalilislniu'ut 
 m the Mediten-aneau. and the status of the supreme inariliuie 
 power in the world. It was, however, concluded in such a liui-ry" 
 that the Whigs complained with reason that the government had 
 neglected to secure many advantages which Louis might have 
 yielded, if the English had shown more caution in the conduct of 
 the negotiations. The treaty was denounced as a party move, and 
 the Tories were held up to shame as having neglected the interests 
 of their country in their desire to play the game of their faction. 
 It is impossible to justify the way in which England threw over 
 her allies or hurried on the treaty. But it was a good tiling to 
 make peace, and it would not have been to the permanent interest 
 of England to have humiliated the French any further. 
 
 16. Oxford and BoUngbroke looked forward to a long lease of 
 power. The peace was popular and the country prosperous. The 
 
 High Church party was won over by passing the Act 
 ministry against Occasional Conformity in 1711, to which was 
 and the added, in 1714, the Schism Act, which prevented any 
 
 successfon' I^issenter from becoming a schoolmaster. A new 
 
 general election returned another Tory House of 
 Commons, and the good-will of the queen was absolutely secured 
 for them. But Anne's health was now breaking up, and, as the 
 electress Sophia, who was over eighty years of age, died at this 
 time, it looked as if the throne would soon pass, according to the 
 Act of Settlement, to her son, George, elector of Hanover. George 
 was an enemy of the treaty of Utrecht and a friend of the Whigs, 
 and Bolingbroke feared lest his accession should involve the expulsion 
 of the Tories from office. Above aU things, Bolingbroke was a 
 strong party man, and he began to think that his party could only 
 be kept in place by overthrowing the Act of Settlement. He had 
 no faith in divine rig'ht or arbitrary power, but he preferred a 
 Stewart to a foreign king, and jmt the interests of his party first 
 
-1 714-1 QUEEN ANNE 521 
 
 of all. There were stiU many Tories and High Churchmen who 
 upheld the divine right of the old line of kings, and Anne herself 
 was not unwilling to secure the succession for her half-brother. 
 The main obstacle in the way was the fact that James was a E/oman 
 Catholic, and that he would not deny or dissemble his faith. 
 
 17. Bolingbroke threw himself witli eagerness into his treason- 
 able policy. He won over some of his colleagues, but his chief 
 difficulty was with Oxford, who was too cautious and 
 
 timid to embark upon great risks, and was jealous Oxford and 
 of the personal ascendency of the briUiant secretary, the death 
 The result was a fierce quarrel between Bolingbroke Anne* 1714 
 and Oxford, which culminated in an unseemly alterca- 
 tion before the sick queen. Anne took BoUngbroke's side, and 
 on July 27, 1714, deprived his rival of office. Bolingbroke then 
 Jiad everything his own way, and prejjared for a revolution. His 
 plans were still but half reatly when, on July 30, the queen was 
 smitten with apoplexy. All was now confusion, and the cabinet 
 met to decide what was to be done. While they were deliberat- 
 ing, the Whig dukes of Argyll and Somerset demanded, as privy 
 councillors, to be admitted to share their deliberations. The 
 law knew nothing of cabinets, and they claimed that one privy 
 coimciUor had as much right to be consulted as anotlier. One of 
 the ministers, the duke of Shrewsbury, backed up their claims, and 
 they insisted that he should be made Oxford's successor as treasurer. 
 The three dukes now took everything upon themselves, and 
 ignoring the ministers, summoned to the council all the privy 
 councillors, the majority of whom were Whigs. When Anne died 
 on August 1, they proclaimed the accession of the elector of 
 Hanover as George i. Bolingbroke shrunk from open resistance, 
 and set down his misfortune to the sudden death of the queen. 
 " In six weeks more," he said, " we should have put things in such 
 a condition that there would have been nothing to' fear. But 
 Oxford was removed on Tuesday ; the queen died on Sunday ! 
 What a world is this, and how does fortune banter us ! " 
 
 18. Under Queen Anne the parliamentary union of England 
 and Scotland was happily accomplished. Since the 
 
 collapse of the Darien project, there had been much ill- ^{at'i"®*' 
 feeling between the two countries. It had been hoped of England 
 that the revolution had set tha northern kingdom free and Scot- 
 to work out its own destinies. But the Darien failure 1702'. 
 had shown tliat Scotland, as the weaker power, was still 
 obliged iu imi)ortaut matters to follow the lead of England, and 
 
522 QUEEN ANNE [1702- 
 
 that as long as Scotland remained under a separate government, 
 Scotsmen were shut out from aU the sources of wealth which 
 were making England the greatest commercial country in the world. 
 It was clear that things could not go on as they were, and that 
 there must either be complete separation or fuller union. Wise 
 men like WiUiam iil saw in the latter course the best way out of 
 the deadlock. But a patriotic party grew up in Scotland, led by 
 Andrew Fletcher, of Salton, who wished for absolute separation 
 between the crowns, and the restoration of Scotland to the position 
 of independence it had enjoyed before 1603. Largely through 
 Fletcher's influence, the Scots rejected William's overtui-es for a 
 union, and the need of providing for the succession after Anne's 
 death gave him the chance of vindicating the freedom of his country. 
 
 19. It had been expected that just as in 1689 Scotland had 
 followed the lead of England, and had dethroned James in favour 
 The Act of ^^ William, so after 1701 she would pass a new Act of 
 Security, Succession on the lines of the English Act of Settle- 
 1703-1704. jneji^ Fletcher was resolved that Scotland should 
 take up her own line, and in 1703 brought forward a Bill of 
 Secunty, by which on Anne's death the Scottish throne was to go 
 to some Protestant descendant of the royal house, but excluding 
 the successor to the English throne, unless he accepted a series of 
 Limitations, by which aU the power of the crown in Scotland was 
 permanently handed over to a committee of the Scottish Parlia- 
 ment. It was the moment of the crisis of the Spanish succession 
 war, and Godolphin dared not risk a conilict between England and 
 Scotland. After once refusing the royal assent to the BiU of 
 Security, Anne accepted it in 1704. 
 
 20. The Act of Security was in substance a declaration of 
 war. The English not unnaturally retaliated by cutting ofE aU 
 
 . trade with Scotland, denying the Scots aU rights in 
 
 Squadron England, and by massing troops on the Borders. But 
 and the gradually the Scots became more prudent. If they 
 
 lions for quarrelled with England, they lost all chance of a 
 
 the union, share in English trade, and there was a real danger 
 1704-1707. jgg^ ^j^gy. ijggaiiie the tools of the Jacobites and en- 
 dangered Presbyterianism and Protestantism. A middle party 
 arose, called the Flying Squadron, which, whUe professing to hold 
 the balance between Fletcher and the English party, showed a 
 willingness to accept reasonable proposals for union. Godolphin 
 then took up a moderate line, and in 1706 commissioners from the 
 two nations were empowered to draw up the conditions of a treaty. 
 
-1707.1 QUEEN ANNE 523 
 
 In 1707 an Ad of Union was laid before the two Parliaments. 
 Accepted easily by the English parliament, it also passed through 
 the Scots estates by a small majority, though Scottish national 
 feeling was bitterly opposed to it. 
 
 21. By the Act of Union it was agreed that there should be 
 one parliament, one privy council, one government, and the same 
 law of succession to the united monarchy. The United 
 Kingdom was to be called Great Britain, with a JfgnUry* 
 national flag — the " Union Jack," made of the crosses union of 
 of St. Andrew and St. George combined. Scotland ^"f^^"*? 
 was to be represented in the united parliament by j^nd 1707. 
 forty-five commoners, chosen by the shires and burghs, 
 and by sixteen peers, elected by the whole body of Scottish 
 nobles. The Presbyterian Church system was declared the 
 only government of the Church within Scotland, and every 
 monarch was required on his accession to take an oath to protect 
 it. The Scottish law courts and law were continued, though there 
 was now an appeal from the Court of Session at Edinburgh to the 
 House of Lords. Complete commercial equality between the two 
 countries was est^^l^ahed. an ^ jhat. SUwtg miybt tnuJA ■^'fli f.Tip 
 English coloniflg. This last clanae was very important, because it 
 soon gave the Scots such material advantagea ffowi tba nflinp |.hat 
 they were content to put up witk the rest of it. Moreover, the 
 wise care taken to safegTiard the Scottish Church and the Scottish 
 law blunted the sharpest edge of hostility. Yet the union remained 
 intensely unpopular in Scotland, and even in England was looked 
 upon with but little favour. The best sign of the hostility of the 
 Scots to the new system was soon to be found in the fact that 
 within forty years of the Act, the fervid Protestants of the north 
 twice stood aside and allowed the Highlanders to proclaim popish 
 pretenders. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS 
 
 1. In the course of the Stewart period England became the greatest 
 colonizing and commercial nation in the world. We have seen 
 
 how she established colonies in North America and 
 and com- ^^® West Indies, and trading stations in Africa and 
 mercial India, which spread English commerce and influence 
 
 m^e^t°^ over distant lands. While the Stewarts were still 
 
 on the throne, England made up for the lateness 
 with which she had entered in these fields by the superior energy 
 and vigour with which she outdistanced Portugal and beat 
 Holland after a severe struggle. The last Stewart reigns saw the 
 carrying trade of the Dutch transferred to England. Our colonies 
 became more important than those of any European state save 
 Spain, and infinitely superior to those of the Spaniards in aU that 
 makes new lands great. The same age witnessed the first triumphs 
 of England over France, and the beginnings of the long process 
 that was to bring the trade and colonies so laboriously established 
 by Louis xiv. under the control of the English state. After the 
 Revolution and the treaty of Utrecht, England had established her- 
 self firmly as the chief trading power of Europe. 
 
 2. The effects of this expansion on England were numerous 
 and important. The growth of trade resulted in increased weight 
 Results of ^^iiig" given to commercial questions, enhanced the 
 the growth wealth and influence of the trading classes, and pro- 
 of trade on foundly affected our foreign policy. It enabled a 
 
 larger national income to be levied without incon- 
 venience to the taxpayer, and thus made it possible to equip the 
 navy which contested with the Dutch and French for the supre- 
 macy of the seas, and the great armies which, under William iii. 
 and Marlborough, broke down the supremacy of Louis xiv. Bank- 
 ing and finance became important, as was shown by the establish- 
 ment of the Bank of England. Men began to give serious thought 
 to the problems iirisiug from commerce, and to those questions 
 524 
 
I7I4 1 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS 525 
 
 concerning" the production and distribution of wealth wliich are 
 called economic. The theory of trade which now held the field 
 was called the Mercantile System. This taug'ht that the advantage 
 of foreign trade depends upon the amount of g-old and silver which 
 it broug-ht into a country. If a trade tlius hroug-ht in bullion, the 
 Balance of Trade was said to be in our favour ; if not. then the 
 balance was aguinst us. It was, therefore, a matter of supreme 
 concern to make exports exceed imports, and the growth of ex- 
 ports involved the increase of manufactures and commerce. 
 
 3. Manufactures became more numerous and important, though 
 
 England still remained a commercial and agricultural rather than 
 
 a manufacturing country, and depended upon France, 
 
 Holland, and the East for the finer wares which our own rr.tll" 
 ' , tures. 
 
 craftsmen were still unable to produce. A great impetus 
 was given to our industries when the x>er8ecutions of the French 
 Protestants by Louis xiv. drove to Britain as to other Protestant 
 lands a large number of skilled Huguenot mechanics and craftsmen. 
 Agriculture was so prosperous that farmers and landlords alike 
 throve, and the demand for more land led to great schemes for 
 draining swamps and fens, of which the most important was that 
 carried out by Dutch engineers in the fen district of northern 
 Cambridgeshire, where vast tracts of country were turned from 
 their old condition of an unhealthy desert into the best corn- 
 growing land in England. 
 
 4. The peasantry shared in the increased prosperity, and 
 pauperism, so terrible a trouble under the Tudors, became less 
 burdensome under the Stewarts. Yet it still remained jhe poor 
 
 a real evil, and the unequal distribution of the poor and the 
 made their relief very burdensome to those districts ''°°'' '*^' 
 where the poor chiefly congregated. Hoping to remedy this, the 
 Restoration Parliament passed the Act of Settlement of 1GG2. By 
 it, each parish was allowed to remove a new-comer, likely to become 
 cliargeable to the rates, to the place where he had previously had a 
 legal settlement. The act gave a great blow to vagrancy, but by 
 tying down the workman to the spot of his birth, prevented him 
 from transferring himself freely to the district where his services 
 were most wanted. 
 
 5. Population grew, but not rapidly. Towards the end of the 
 century tliere were perhaps five million inhabitants of England 
 and Wales. The north was still poor and scantily peopled, and 
 the increase was :<till mainly in tlie east and south. London, which 
 had perhaps half a million inhabitants, waM the only really large 
 
526 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS [1603- 
 
 town, the next to it being Bristol and Norwich, with about thirty 
 thousand inhabitants in each. It followed from this inequality that 
 
 London had immense influence on poKtics, fashion, 
 the towns ^^^ opinion. Nearly all the ablest men lived in or 
 
 near it ; nearly all the printing of the nation was 
 done there. It had grown so enormously since Elizabeth's days 
 that men grew alarmed, and feared that it would soon prove im- 
 possible to feed, govern, and keep healthy so great a mass of human 
 beings. Yet the measures taken to prevent the growth of London 
 proved entirely ineffectual, and great suburbs arose on every side 
 of the city of London, which did not extend its ancient narrow 
 limits. A fashionable quarter grew up roujid the court to the west, 
 while manufacturing and commercial regions extended eastwards 
 of the city down the course of the Thames. The new districts 
 were less overcrowded than the city, and free from the antiquated 
 rules of the city companies, which restrained rather than encouraged 
 the trades they were meant to protect. The sanitary condition 
 of city and suburbs alike was deplorable. Until the reign of 
 James i. aU drinking water came from the Thames or from shallow 
 weUs, until the l^ew Biver Company brought a wholesome supply 
 of running water from the streams of Hertfordshire. Plague was 
 seldom long absent, and the wooden, closely packed houses were in 
 constant danger of fire. After the Great Fire in the city, brick 
 replaced wood as a btdlding material, but no attempt was made 
 to rebuild the town on an intelligent plan, or with streets and 
 public places of adequate size. The streets were badly paved, dirty, 
 and ill-lighted ; the police was very ineffective ; robbery and 
 violence were common, and after dark bands of gentlemen amused 
 themselves by assaulting and insulting the passers-by. 
 
 6. With all its drawbacks, life in London had plenty of attrac- 
 tions. Until 1642 the playhouses were in full swing, but they were 
 
 then closed by order of parliament, and were not re- 
 ments " opened until the Restoration. After that event plays 
 
 were represented with much more attention to scenery 
 and spectacular effects than in the days of Elizabeth and James i. 
 Women for the first time acted in the female parts, and ballet- 
 dancing, brought in from France, became poptdar. Gentlemen 
 exercised themselves at the riding-school or with fencing, tennis, 
 and a game at ball called pall-mall. They amused themselves with 
 the fashionable sports of cock-fighting, horse-racing, and gambling. 
 It was a sign of the progress of refinement that the old national 
 amusements of bull- and bear-baiting were no longer approved of 
 
-I7f4] GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS 527 
 
 in polite circles, tlioug-h still extremely popular wdth the people. 
 The bear-gardens were also used for boxing and prize-fights with 
 swords. Two features of the Restoration period were the open- 
 ing of public gardens, of which Vauxhall was the most famous, 
 and the growth of Coffee-houses, which served the purpose of 
 modern clubs, and were centres of gossip and society. Coffee and 
 tea were first drunk in Charles 11. 's time, and these beverages did 
 something to change social habits and make life more refined, 
 though drunkenness was still very common in all classes of society. 
 Charles 11. was famous for bringing in a more elegant way of 
 living, but foreigners still complained of the grossness of English 
 repasts. There was still only two meals a day. Dinner was at one 
 o'clock, and few took anything earlier but a " morning-draught " 
 of beer, with some bread-and-butter. 
 
 7. Despite the badness of the roads men flocked to London, and 
 fashionable people spent their holidays at inland watering-places, 
 such as Bath, Tunbridge WeUs, Harrogate, or Buxton. 
 
 Coaches, which were a rare luxury under Elizabeth, ^"JJJ"" ' 
 became common, though active people, who wished to 
 travel quickly, still preferred to go on horseback. Carriers' 
 waggons began to replace pack-horses as means of transporting 
 goods, especially in the south. Stage-coaches began under the 
 Commonwealth, and under Charles 11. flying-coaches, as they 
 were called, managed to travel about fifty mUes a day. Hackney- 
 coaches, plying for hire in the streets, first began under the 
 Commonwealth, and the same period saw the establishment of a 
 government postal system, which the Restoration adopted and 
 improved. 
 
 8. Dress underwent a complete revolution daring the century. 
 The dignified costume of the gentlemen depicted in Van Dyck's 
 portraits of the contemporaries of James i. and 
 
 Charles i. became more fantastic and extravagant 
 towards the middle of the century, and afforded reasonable grounds 
 for Puritan attack. Some simplification resulted for a time from 
 Puritan influence, though it is an exaggeration to suppose that 
 the politics of a gentleman during the Civil War could at once be 
 discerned by the cut and colour of his clothes. Under Charles n., 
 the doublet and long cloak ceased to be worn, and in their place 
 men dressed in the garments which ultimately ]>ecame the modem 
 coat and waistx^oat. and in loose knee-breeclies. Low shoes super- 
 seded Iwots. and a lace cravat took the place of bands. Early in 
 the reign men shaved their heads, and used wigs instead of their 
 
■528 GREAT PRTTAIM UNDER THE STEWARTS [1603- 
 
 own hair. Up to tlus time moustaches and a pointed beard had 
 been generally worn, even by bishops like Laud, but with the intro- 
 duction of the periwig the face began to be clean-shaven. Ladies 
 dress underwent similar changes. The beauties of Charles ii.'s 
 court wore trains and low dresses, and, like men, many of them 
 adopted wigs, while others wore " puffs " of false curls, extended on 
 wires, that made their heads look very wide. Patches also came 
 into common use. 
 
 9. In fashionable circles education became more and more the 
 learning of good and graceful manners, and for this, as for more 
 
 solid things, every one, after the Restoration, looked 
 to France for guidance. Gentlemen of fashion were 
 content with a superficial smattering of elegant French culture, 
 and the average lady of quality could neither spell nor express 
 herself correctly. Yet there were many scholarly and learned men 
 in the chief professions, and even among the higher classes. In the 
 great world the elements of knowledge became more widespread, 
 and the growing taste for reading encouraged the multiplication 
 of books, pamphlets, and newspapers. Since the days of Whitgift 
 and Laud the universities had been purged of all Puritan leanings, 
 until, under the Commonwealth, they were reformed on Puritan 
 lines. The expulsion of many men of learning because of their 
 views led to evil results, despite the high character of the Puritan 
 scholars who replaced them. Things were made worse when the 
 Restoration brought about more ejections on political and religious 
 grounds. Both Oxford and Cambridge were strong supporters of 
 Church and king, but the violence of their politics did not prevent 
 the prosecution of serious study. In particular they became the 
 centres of the strict investigation of nature, which was a marked 
 feature of the time. 
 
 10. The revolt of the Reformation against the Middle Ages 
 had led to an utter contempt for its theories of natural science. 
 
 The Novum Organum of Francis Bacon, though of 
 sdence little influence on scientific workers, exjiressed with 
 
 brilliant eloquence the high expectations which gifted 
 minds had formed of the fruitful results to be expected from the 
 scientific methods of observation and experiment. The great 
 British men of science of this age were the Scottish laird, 
 Napier of Merchiston, the inventor of logarithms, and William 
 Harvey, Charles i.'s physician, who demonstrated the circulation 
 of the blood. About the middle of the century the diffused 
 interest in experimental science led to the periodic meeting 
 
-1714.] GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS 529 
 
 together of a little band of able men devoted to its pnrsnit. This 
 society was incorporated in 1602 under the name of the Eoyal 
 Society by Charles 11., who was himself much interested in these 
 studies. Among- the early members of this body was Isaac 
 Newton, a professor of matliematics at Cambridge, whose famous 
 mathematical and physical discoveries raised liim to a unique 
 position among* English men of science. By the labours of these 
 men the foundations of modem Eng-lish science were securely 
 laid. 
 
 11. The steady progress of science stands in strong contrast to 
 the necessary fluctuations of art. Under James i. nobles built their 
 great country houses on Hnes which are not readily 
 distinguishable from those of the age of Elizabeth, but ^^^^ ^*^" 
 two new impulses came in early in the century, when 
 the Laiidian school revived the use of Gothic architecture, notably 
 at Orford. and when the work of the Welsh architect, Inigo Jones, 
 brought into England a taste for the classical buildings which the 
 example of the Italian designer, Palladio, had already made fashion- 
 able in Italy. After the Restoratien, Sir Christopher Wren 
 carried out still further the work begun by Inigo Jones. The 
 Great Fire of London gave liim a unique opportunity. His new 
 St. Paul's and a crowd of noble city churches have immortalized 
 his name. His eye for proportion made the interior of many of 
 his churches beautiful works of art, conspicuous among them being 
 St. Stephen's, Walbrook. A special feature of his work were the 
 graceful spires and towers which, grouped round the great dome of 
 St. Paul's, still give the characteristic feature to all views of tlie 
 modern city of London. His pupils carried on his traditions far 
 into the eighteenth century, and Queen Anne's Act for building 
 fifty new churches round London gave them opportunities of 
 showing their skill. Domestic architecture found its best models 
 in the brick-built houses of Holland, and culminated in the 
 picturesque and convenient " Queen Anno " stylo, which has been 
 largely revived in the latter part of the ninet^jentli century. 
 
 12. There was more taste for painting and sculpture in England 
 under the Stewarts than under the Tudors. Charles 1. was a dis- 
 cerning- patron of art. and, despite his scanty means, pajntlng 
 made a fine collection of pictui-es. Thougli no sculpture. 
 Englishman made a great name for him.solf as a *" music, 
 painter or sculptor, many distinguished foreign artists took up 
 their residence in England, and produced there many of their best 
 works. Conspicuous among these were the magnificent Flemish 
 
 2 m 
 
530 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS [1603- 
 
 colourist, Peter Paul Rubens, and his best pupil, Antony Van 
 Dyck, both of whom were dubbed knig-hts by Charles i. Puritan 
 intolerance worked havoc with aU forms of art. Charles i.'s 
 pictures were sold and dispersed, though the sound taste of Crom- 
 well saved some of the most precious of them for the country. 
 Peter Lely, a shrewd Dutchman, came to England during the 
 Commonwealth, and for forty years did an excellent business in 
 painting all manner of men and women, from the Lord Protector 
 to the ladies of Charles 11. 's court. His successor was another 
 foreigner, Godfrey Kneller. Very important was the work of the 
 incomparable Dutch wood- carver. GrinUng Gibbons, wliose tasteful 
 and delicate work adorned the interior of many of Wren's churches. 
 Music received a peculiarly heavy blow from Pui-itan ascendency, 
 especially by reason of tlie hostility of Puritans to the dignified 
 worship of the cathedrals, whose choirs had always been the best 
 schools of English vocal art. Yet two of the foremost Puritans, 
 Cromwell and Milton, were sincere lovers of music, and the cathedral 
 choir, revived after the Restoration, produced in Henry Purcell 
 a great English composer, whose untimely death cut oft' the 
 prospect of the growth of a reaUy English school of musicians. 
 Under the Commonwealth and Charles 11., Italian o'pera was first 
 introduced into England, and Pui-cell himself wrote notable operas. 
 This form of art, though ridiculed by Addison as foreign and 
 womanish, became popular, and did something by its combination 
 of poetry and music to compensate for the decay of the masque 
 of the early seventeenth century. 
 
 13. The revolution in taste and feeKng which the Stewart 
 period showed is strikingly illustrated in its literature. Under 
 James i. we were still in the Elizabethan age. The 
 first years of the reign of the first Stewart witnessed 
 the production of the most sublime of Shakespeare's dramas. But 
 about 1611 Shakespeare retired with a fortune to Stratford, where 
 he died in 1616. Seven years after his death, in 1623, the First 
 Folio, the earliest collected edition of his works, was published by 
 his friends and feUow -actors. His place as a dramatist was in some 
 measure taken by his friend, Ben Jonson (1573-1637), a rough, 
 strong, and learned playwright and an admirable critic, who, as he 
 grew old, became the oracle of the chief literary society of his time. 
 After Jonson the chief dramatists of James i.'s reign were Francis 
 Beaumont and John Fletcher, who wrote many plays in partner- 
 ship, and John Webster, a man of mighty tragic genius. Under 
 Charles i., Philip Massinger and John Ford carried on the 
 
-1714] GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS 53I 
 
 Elizabethan tradition. But the character of the drama changed 
 slowly but surely, becoming more fantastic, extravagant, and 
 profligate. Yet good pieces were stUl written until the closing of 
 the playhouses in 1642, and James Shirley, the last of the " Eliza- 
 bethan " dramatists, lived to see the theatres reopened in 1660. 
 After the Restoration dramatic fashions changed, though the plays 
 of the great period were stUl admired and acted, and John Dryden 
 (1631-1700), the foremost man who wi'ote for the stage, based the 
 style of his later dramas on the Elizabethans. However, in his 
 earlier pieces Dryden had imitated the classical French school, and 
 had adopted the heroic rhyming couplet as his dramatic metre. 
 The theatre now became limited to bombastic and empty " heroic " 
 tragedy, and to bright and witty but coarse comedies of manners, 
 the work of the so-called Restoration d/ramatists, whose main 
 work was done towards the end of the seventeenth century. The 
 famous attack of the Non-juring divine, Jeremy Collier, on the 
 profligacy of the stage, was written under William iii. in 1698. 
 Under Queen Anne, Joseph Addison attempted, with no great 
 success, to bring into England the severe and stately forms of the 
 classic French drama. The stage, still popular as an amusement, 
 failed to play the i)art in the life of the later Stewarts which it had 
 taken before the Ci\'il, Wars. 
 
 14. The poets of the early Stewarts worthily continued Eliza- 
 bethan tradition, and a remarkable aftergrowth of the Elizabethan 
 spirit was to be seen in tlie delicate school of lyric 
 poets which flourished in the middle of the century, ^j^g poe*s 
 and whose most charming representative was Robert 
 Herrick. The Laudian revival produced a school of religions 
 poets, whose best-known work is to be seen in the quaint piety of 
 " holy George Herbert." A deeper and more individual note was 
 struck by John Milton (1608-1674), a London scrivener's son, whose 
 early verse, sweet, musical, and strong, produced between 1629 and 
 1637, would in itself entitle him to a great place in our literature. 
 Called away from poetry by travel and politics, he wrote no verse, 
 save a few masterly sonnets, for more than twenty years, lavishing 
 liis great powers on his routine work as Latin secretary to the 
 council of state set up after Charles i.'s death, aud only employing 
 his pen on political pamphleteering, the acrimony and narrowness 
 of which are redeemed by its splendid eloijuence. The Restoration 
 sent the Cromwellian partisan into a retirement which was made 
 more irksome by his blindness and domestic troubles. His austere 
 and somewhat impracticable character had kept Iiim aloof from his 
 
532 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS [1603- 
 
 age even in the days of his pamphlet-writing. He was doubly lonely 
 Avhen, amidst the riot of the Restoration, his genius attained its 
 loftiest heights in Paradise Lost, which wedded the severest and 
 sternest spirit of Puritanism to the most exquisite and scholarly 
 music. Yet sound critics, like Dryden, at once recognized the 
 unique greatness of the Puritan epic, and to men who loathed his 
 politics and religion, Milton's solitary figure represented aU that 
 was most characteristic of English literature. 
 
 15. After Milton's death, Dryden represented the prevailing 
 
 tendency in our poetry. He stood as literary oracle to the end of 
 
 _, . . the century in much the same position as Ben Jonson 
 
 Dryden and , . . ^ 
 
 the poetry liad attained in a previous age. His generation was 
 
 of the Re- largely influenced by the dominant classic school of 
 France. The spontaneous poetry of emotion was now 
 succeeded by the studied poetry of the intelligence, and it was 
 characteristic that Dryden's most famous verses, Absalom a»wZ 
 Achitophel, and The Hind and the Panther, dealt with such sub- 
 jects as the Popish Plot and the religious controversies excited 
 by James 11. "s attempt to win back England to Rome. For the 
 naturalness and freshness of the older poetry we have now to go 
 from the fashionable versifiers to such works as the vivid and life- 
 like allegories of the village preacher of the Baptists, John Bunyan, 
 whose Pilgrim's Progress, published in 1678, sets forth the Puritan 
 ideal with a dramatic force and vividness that make it a real prose 
 poem. Bunyan's were the first great books in modern EngKsh 
 literature written by a man of the people for the people. 
 
 16. Prose thus advanced whUe poetry declined. Early in the 
 century a noble standard of good prose-style was set almost uncon- 
 F t br h- sciously by the committee of scliolars who drew up the 
 mentofa Authorized Version of the Bible. The majestic but 
 modern involved periods of Elizabethan prose still formed the 
 
 model of the stately periods of Clarendon's History 
 of the Behellion, of the poetic and luscious eloquence of Jeremy 
 Taylor, and of the rich meditative soliloquies of Sir Thomas Browne, 
 the Norwich physician. As men read more widely and more 
 hurriedly, the style of books began gradually to assimilate itself to 
 the spoken speech. A crowd of pamphlets and newspapers, pro- 
 duced by the Civil Wars and the fierce party strife of the later 
 seventeenth century, helped forward the creation of a natui'al prose. 
 Di'yden's famous critical works first gave the new prose the stamp 
 of a high style and the sanction of a great name. French influence 
 is as decisive on the development of our prose as on the new 
 
-1714-1 GREAT BRITAhV UNDER THE STEWARTS 533 
 
 departiire in our poetry. Before the end of the century, a nervous, 
 simple, and idiomatic standard of composition had become established 
 which greatly raised the level of all the journeymen work of 
 literature and of the books whose importance rests in facts and 
 argTiments rather than in their style. It attained its culmination 
 in the age of Queen Anne, when the periodical essay which began 
 with Steele's Tatler in 1709, became famous when Addison joined 
 him in 1711 in starting the Spectator, which " brought philosophy 
 out of closets, libraries, and schools, to dwell in clubs and assemblies, 
 at tea-tables and coffee-houses." 
 
 Books recoumendbd for thk Further Study of the Period 
 1603-1714 
 
 S. R. Gardiner's elaborate investigations cover the period 1603-1656, and 
 arc detailed, careful, impartial, and authoritative. His work is published as 
 Hidory of England to the Outbreak of the Great Civil War, 1603-1642 (10 vols.), 
 History of the Great Civil War, 1642-1649 (4 vols.), and History of the Com- 
 monwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1656 (3 vols.). Gardiner's short books, the 
 Puritan Revolution, the Thirty Years' War (both in " Longmans' Epochs of 
 Modem History"), and CromwelVs Place in History, (pve briefly some of his 
 chief conclusions. C. H. Firth's Oliver Cromwell (" Heroes of the Nations ") 
 and CromwelVs Army are of great importance. Airy's English Restoration and 
 Louis XIV., and Morris's Age of Anne (both in " Epochs of Modem History "), 
 arc useful for the latter part of the period. For ecclesiastical history, Frerc's 
 History of the English Church under Elizabeth and James I., W. H. Hutton's 
 History of the English Church from Charles I. to Anne, W. A. Shaw's History 
 of the Church during the Commonwealth, and H. Wakeman's The Church and 
 the Puritans 1570-1660. The Oxford translation of Ranke's History of England 
 in the Seventeenth Century (6 vols.), and J. R. Seeley's Grou-th of British 
 Policy (2 vols.), are of special value for foreign policy. Lucy Hutchinson's 
 Memoirs of Colonel Hutchinson and the Memoirs of the Verney Family (4 vols.) 
 throw light on English society of the Puritan period ; while Pepys' and 
 Evelyn's Diaries illustrate the social life of the age of the Restoration ; and 
 Macaulay's History of England tells with great detail and picturesqueness the 
 history of the reigns of James 11. and William iii. ; F. C. Montague's History 
 (f England, 1603-1660 (Pol. Hist, of England, Vol. vii.), brightly sum- 
 marises the political facts, and G. M. Trcvelyan's England under the Stuart* 
 ably sketches the general tendencies of the period. 
 
534 GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEWARTS [1603- 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE STEWART KINGS IN SCOTLAND AND 
 ENGLAND 
 
 Robert i., Bruce, King of Scots. 
 
 I (d. 1329). 
 
 Margaret, m. Walter, Stewart 
 
 I of Scotland. 
 
 Robert ir., King of Scots, 
 
 I 1371-1390. 
 
 Robert iii., King of Scots, 
 
 I 1390-1406. 
 
 James i., King of Scots, 
 
 I 1406-1437. 
 
 James 11., King of Scots, 
 
 I 1437-1460. 
 James iii.. King of Scots, 
 Henry vii, I 1460-1488. 
 I I 
 The Earl of Angus, (2) m. Margaret, m. (1) James iv., King of Scots, 
 i I 1483-1513. 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 m. Matthew Stewart, 
 
 earl of Lennox. 
 
 James v. of Scots, 
 
 1513-1542, 
 m. Mary of Guise. 
 
 Henry Lord Darulej', m. Mary Queen of Scots, 
 I 1542-1567. 
 
 James vi. of Scotland (1567-1625), and i. of England, 1603-1625. 
 m. Anne of Denmark. 
 
 Henry, prince of Wales, Charles i., 1625-1649, Elizabeth, m. Frederick, 
 
 d. 1612. m. Henrietta Maria of France. Elector Palatine. 
 
 Charles ii., Mar 
 1660-1685. Willi 
 m. Catharine of Oi 
 of Braganza. 
 
 (illegitimate) 
 James, duke 
 of Monmouth. 
 
 s\ m. 
 am IT. 
 ange. m 
 
 1 
 James ii., 
 1685-1688, 
 
 (1) Anne Hyde. 
 
 (2) Mary of' 
 Modena. 
 
 Charles 
 
 Louis, 
 
 Elector 
 
 Palatine. 
 
 Prince Sop 
 
 Rupert, m. E 
 
 of Ha 
 
 Georg 
 
 1714-1 
 
 (see tab 
 
 pages 640- 
 
 lia, 
 
 ector 
 
 aover. 
 
 1 
 
 (1) 
 William hi., ni. Mary, 
 1689-1694. 
 William, alone, 1694-1702. 
 
 1 
 
 Anne, 
 
 1702-1714, 
 
 m. George of 
 
 Denmark. 
 
 Chart 
 
 the Youi 
 
 d. 
 
 James, 
 
 the Old 
 
 Pretender, 
 
 d. 1765, 
 
 i 
 
 E I., 
 
 727 
 leon 
 -641), 
 
 
 es Edward, 
 ig Pretender, 
 1788. 
 
 Henry, duk 
 
 York, and Can 
 
 d. 1807, 
 
 3 of 
 dinal, 
 
-1714] GREAT BRITAIN UNDER THE STEIVARTS 535 
 
 BOURBON KINGS OF FRANCE 
 
 IIksry IV., 
 
 1589-1610 
 
 (fonnerly duke of Bourbon and king of Navarre ; descendant in male 
 
 line of Robert, sixth son of Louis ix.) 
 
 Loi.'is XIII., 
 1610-1643. 
 
 Louis xiv., 
 1643-1715. 
 
 Louis the Dauphin. 
 
 Louis, 
 duke of Burgundy. 
 
 Louis xv., 
 1715-1774. 
 
 I 
 Louis the Dauphin. 
 
 Henrietta Maria, 
 m. Charles i. of England. 
 
 Philip, 
 Duke of Orleans. 
 
 Philip, duke of Orleans, 
 
 I'cgent after 1715, 
 
 Sreat-grnndfather of 
 
 Louis Philippe, 
 
 king of the French, 
 
 1830-1848. 
 
 Louis xvi., 
 1774-1792. 
 
 Louis XVII I., 
 1814-1824. 
 
 Charles x., 
 1824-1830. 
 
 Louis the Dauphin, 
 called I^uis xvii. 
 
• BOOK VII 
 
 THE HOUSE OF HANOVER AND THE RULE 
 OF THE ARISTOCRACY {\Ti4-i2>2o) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 GEORGE I. (1714-1727) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1714. Accession of George i. 
 
 1715. Jacobite Revolt. 
 
 1716. The Triple Alliance. 
 
 1717. The Whig Schism. 
 
 1718. Battle of Cape Passaro. 
 
 1720. South Sea Bubble. 
 
 1721. Walpole becomes Prime Minister. 
 1725. First Treaty of Vienna. 
 
 1727. Death of George i. 
 
 1. George, elector of Hanover, was more than fifty years old when 
 
 he became king of Great Britain, He was a slow-minded, heavy 
 
 The acces- ™^^' "'"^^i fixed habits. He understood foreign politics, 
 
 sion of though he always looked at them from the point of 
 
 George I,, view of his electorate, which he had ruled well as a 
 1714. 
 
 despot, and to which he was sincerely attached. He 
 
 never took the trouble to learn English, and was ignorant of Eng- 
 lish politics and English ways. He knew, however, that he owed 
 his throne to the Whigs, and was content to entrust them with 
 the government of his kingdom. He got rid of the Tory minister.? 
 of Queen Anne, against whom the Whigs clamoured for venge- 
 ance. Oxford was impeached and imprisoned in the Tower. 
 Bolingbroke fled to France, where he became the secretary of 
 state of the pretender. Ormonde followed him into exile, and 
 sentences of attainder were passed against both. The Tory 
 party was destroyed by the treason of its chiefs. Plain English- 
 men thought that the Tories wished to bring back despotism 
 536 
 
I7I4-] GEORGE I. 537 
 
 and popery, and no longer gave them their support. The times 
 were changing, and the strong High Church feeling fhe long 
 which had been the main strength of the Tories Whig rule, 
 rapidly declined. For two generations the Whigs had ''l*"*'^'* 
 a great majority in both Houses of Parliament as well as the favour 
 of the crown. From 1714 to 1761 none but Whigs held office. 
 
 2. During the long Whig rule the fuU effects of the revolution 
 of 1688 worked themselves out. Cabinet government, which had 
 made great strides both under William m. and Anne, ^j^^ j^^ ^. 
 was finally established, owing to the harmony of policy custom of 
 between the Whig leaders and the two foreign kings the constl- 
 who now governed England in succession. The result 
 of this was that a much greater change was brought about in the 
 working of our constitution than by any of the new laws which 
 had been passed as the direct result of the expulsion of the Stewarts. 
 The formal law of the constitution remained as it had been, but 
 tliere gradually grew up a new custom of the constitution which 
 effected a real revolution. By law the executive power still re- 
 mained in the hands of the king and his advisers. But the custom 
 grew up which in practice compelled the king to chose as his 
 ministers the leaders of the party which possessed the 
 confidence of the majority of the House of Commons, system. 
 These ministers formed the Cabinet — that is, a small 
 body of men agreeing on all the main questions of the day, and 
 having at its back the support of the House of Commons. The 
 king acted mainly by the advice of his cabinet, and was often com- 
 I)elled to follow its recommendations, whether he agreed with them 
 or not. The resiUt of this was twofold. Many legal rights of the 
 crown fell into disuse, as, for example, the power of refusing to 
 consent to laws which had passed through parliament. The main 
 power of the crown, the power of governing the country, imper- 
 ceptibly passed away from the king and went to his advisers. 
 Henceforth the power of the king became much diminished, 
 though the power of the crown, as exercised by its constitutional 
 advisers, was continually growing. The result was that the Com- 
 mons, not the king, had the ultimate voice in the government of 
 England. For the Commons' control over the public T^g supre- 
 purse kept the Lords as well as the crown in sub- macy of the 
 jection. The House of Lords ceased to have co- Commons, 
 ordinate authority with the Commons, and became a regulating, 
 checking, and revising chamber, compelled to give way before the 
 strongly expressed opinion of the popular repreiientativM. 
 
 m 2m* 
 
538 GEORGE I. [1714- 
 
 3. The House of Commons thus became supreme, but the result 
 of this chang'e was to make England an aristocracy rather than 
 The Whie * democracy. There were two chief reasons for this : 
 arlsto- one was to be found in the temper of the people, and 
 
 cracy. the other in the fashion in which the House of 
 
 Commons was elected. Few Englishmen troubled themselves 
 about poKtics except lords, country gentlemen, and rich merchants. 
 The ordinary man thought it quite natural that the landlords 
 should govern the country, and was quite content to follow their 
 lead and receive his opinions from them. Moreover, since the 
 failure of Cromwell's reformed plan of elections, the House of 
 Commons remained chosen after the same fashion that had pi'e- 
 vailed since the Middle Ages. Few members were really appointed 
 by the people. The counties, which returned two members each, 
 whether they were big or little, rich or poor, populous or desolate, 
 were looked upon as the freest electing bodies, though none but 
 landholders had votes in county elections. The boroughs . were 
 far worse, for while some great towns returned no members 
 at all, many small places, of the sort afterwards called "rotten 
 boroughs," elected their two representatives each. It was not hard 
 under these circumstances for rich people to buy estates which 
 included boroughs of this description, and then return what 
 members they chose. Even the counties and the larger boroughs 
 could be influenced by the great landholders, or by the government 
 of the day. Bribery or intimidation came in when influence was 
 not enough. It was found that with these narrow constituencies 
 it was easy for a ring of politicians to return a large proportion of 
 members through their personal influence. Electioneering, or the 
 management of elections, became a regular system, and side by side 
 with it arose the arts of parliamentary management, by which the 
 ministry kept its hold by flattery or corruption on the members 
 who were returned to parliament. SkiU. in these arts made the 
 "Whig nobles the real rulers of the country. They owned the small 
 boroughs and controlled the counties; they dictated the king's 
 policy; their favour alone opened up the road to power and place 
 both in Church and state. Thus for fifty years the Whig aristocracy 
 governed the country, owing to their control over king and 
 Commons. It was natural that they should forget their old 
 popular cries. Thinking that the country had got all it wanted 
 by the revolution, they became very conservative, opposing aU new 
 and sweeping changes. But they gave England a long period of 
 Bound and careful rule, during which the fierce religious and 
 
-I7I5-] GEORGE I. 539 
 
 political passions of the Stewart period gradually died away. 
 Under their prudent but uneventful government, England grew 
 more rich and prosperous, and neither king nor Commons really 
 saw how they were both alike in the hands of an aristocratic clique. 
 
 4. The Tories were powerless and unpopular, and the Jacobites, 
 seeing that the way of bringing back the pretender by intrigue had 
 failed, made a half-hearted efEort to upset the throne 
 
 of the Hanoverian king by open revolt. In 1715 a hites ^1^715 
 Jacobite conspiracy was formed to excite rebellion 
 both in England and Scotland. Ill-luck attended every step of 
 the desperate movement. Louis xiv., from whom much was hoped, 
 died at this time, and the regent, Philip, duke of Orleans, who 
 governed in the name of the little Louis xv., the late king's great- 
 grandson and successor, wished to be on friendly terms with George I., 
 and would give the Jacobites no help. The pretender was dull and 
 ignorant. He had so little confidence in Bolingbroke, his only able 
 adviser, that the exile before long gave up his cause in despair, and 
 strove to make his peace with the new king. Prompt measures nipped 
 in the bud the English conspiracy. A Riot Act was 
 passed which gave the ministers increased power to ^^^ ^^jg 
 put down popular disturbances. The plotters' plans 
 were discovered, and the leading Jacobites were arrested before 
 they could do any harm. The result was that it was only in 
 Northmnberland that the English Jacobites were able to rise in 
 revolt, and here the rebellion was insignificant. A few hundred 
 country gentlemen and their retainers rose in arms under the 
 incompetent leadership of Thomas Forster, the member for 
 Northumberland. But the mass of the people would not join 
 them, and they wandered about aimlessly, not knowing what to do. 
 
 5. In Scotland the rebellion was much more serious. In the 
 hills of the south the Jacobite lords and gentry took arms under 
 Lord Kenmure, and, crossing into Northumberland, jj^g m-h. 
 joined Forster and Ids followers. But the combined lands of 
 forces were insignificant, and the real danger to Scotland. 
 Hanover came, not from the south, but from the north. Beyond 
 the Qrampians and the Firth of Clyde the Higlilaud clans still 
 retained their ancient freedom. The union made no practical 
 difference to them, and the clan chieftains still ruled over their 
 kinsfolk and tribesmen, as careless of the government at West- 
 minster as their fathers had been of the government at Edinburgh. 
 The Highlanders were poor and rude ; they lived in miserable 
 turf -walled cots; their only wealth was in cattle, and their only 
 
540 GEORGE I. [1715- 
 
 language was Gaelic. They were passionately devoted to their 
 native glens, and fervently loyal to their chieftains. They knaw 
 nothing of the disputes of Whig and Tory, Prelatist and Presby- 
 terian. Many were avowed Catholics, and most were ignorant, 
 superstitious, and fickle. Their good qualities were their polite- 
 ness, devotion to old poetry, their simplicity, bravery, and con- 
 tentment; but they were idle, untruthful, revengeful, and quick 
 to shed blood. Rival clans waged constant war against each other, 
 but would sometimes unite to raid the farms and plunder the cattle 
 of their Saxon, or English-speaking, neighbours in the Lowlands. 
 The gentry were often educated in France, and were thus made 
 good Catholics and loyal partisans of the house of Stewart. Besides 
 their traditional patriarchal influence over their clansmen, they 
 enjoyed in many cases a grant of regality, or of royal powers, which 
 enabled them to exercise an hereditary jurisdiction over their 
 district. The greatest clan was still that of the Campbells, whose 
 head, now duke of Argyll, was a great Lowland noble, as well as 
 the first of the Highland cldeftains. As in the days of Montrose, 
 the Campbells were stiU Whigs, Presbyterians, and enemies of the 
 Stewarts. This made the lesser clans Tories, Jacobites, and foes 
 of the Protestant succession. They had long feared the aggressions 
 of the Campbells, and their alarm was now the greater since 
 the Campbell chieftain was one of King George's most trusted 
 councillors. Their interests, their sympathies, and their love of 
 adventure combined to make the Tory clans, as they were called, 
 as ripe for revolt as they had been when their forefathers followed 
 Montrose or Dundee to battle for the Stewarts. 
 
 6. The signal for revolt was given by John Erskine, earl of 
 Mar, sometime a member of BoUngbroke's Tory ministry, but so 
 weak and changeable a politician that he was nick- 
 bite rising named " Bobbing- John." On September 6, 1715, he 
 of 1715. raised the standard of James viii. in Braemar, and 
 
 at once rallied the Macdonalds, the Camerons, the Stewarts, the 
 Erasers, the Mackenzies, and the other Tory clans to the Jacobite 
 cause. Save in the west, where Argyll kept the country loyal to 
 King George, the whole of the Highlands was soon Tinder Mar's 
 power, and with a little more energy, he might easily have 
 made himself master of the Lowlands, where disgust at the union 
 made even Whigs and Presbyterians lukewarm for the cause of 
 King George. As it was. Mar reached no further south than 
 Perth, where he uselessly lingered while Argyll collected an army 
 against him. Hearing, however, that the southern insurgents 
 
-I7l6.] GEORGE I. 54I 
 
 were hardly pressed, Mar despatched Brigadier Macintosh, with 
 nearly two thousand men, to sweU their ntunbers. This force 
 marched right through Fife and the Lothians without meeting 
 any opposition, and joined Kenmure and Forster, who were now 
 in Scotland, at Kelso. After much indecision, the united forces 
 resolved to invade England, and marched through Cumberland and 
 Lancashire. On November 9 they reached Preston, but armies of 
 superior strength surrounded them on every side, and they were 
 ill-disciplined and badly led. After a mere show of resistance, the 
 whole force surrendered on November 13. 
 
 7. On the day of the capitulation at Preston, Mar and his 
 Highlanders, who at last had moved south from Perth, engaged 
 in battle with Argyll on the Sheriffmuir of Menteith, Bn*»ig «* 
 near Dunblane. The fight was indecisive, the right Sherlff- 
 wing of each army defeating the left wing of the niu'i*. 1716. 
 enemy, and neither Mar nor Argyll had the skill or resolution 
 to profit by the measure of success that they gained. The fruits 
 of victory remained, however, with the Hanoverians. Mar retreated 
 to Perth, and on the approach of winter many of the clansmen 
 went back to their homes. There was a slight rally towards the 
 end of the year, for on December 22 the pretender himself landed 
 at Peterhead. But the Highlanders lost all heart when they found 
 that the silent, melancholy prince had neither courage to lead them 
 nor faith in his own cause. Early in 1716 Argyll _ .. . 
 drove the Jacobite army out of Perth, its headquarters, the rebel- 
 and a few days later both the pretender and Mar 'Ion- 
 slunk back to France. The Highlanders disbanded after the 
 flight of their leaders, and no attempt was made to punish them. 
 The vengeance of the government fell rather upon the English 
 and Lowland lords, taken prisoners at Preston. Several of these, 
 including Kenmure, were executed; while others, among whom 
 was Forster. escaped death by breaking out of prison. 
 
 8. According to the Triennial Act a general election should 
 have been hold in 1716, when the country was still excited by the 
 recent revolt. Knowing that their success was due .j-j^^ ^^ 
 rather to the unpopularity of the Stewarts than to tennial Act, 
 the merits of the new dynasty, the ministry feared to '716. 
 
 risk a general election at so critical a time. They repealed the 
 Triennial Act, substituting for it the Septennial Act, increasing 
 the length of Parliament to seven years, which is still law. This 
 measure made the House of Commons more independent of its 
 oonstitueuts, and so made it easier for the Whig lords to manage it. 
 
542 GEORGE I. [1714- 
 
 9. From George i.'s accession to 1717 the ministerial history- 
 was uneventful; but the older generation of Whig statesmen 
 The Whig passed away, and Marlborough, though still alive, 
 ministpy, was broken in liealth and trusted by nobody. Their 
 1714-1717. removal left Viscount Townshend, a Norfolk noble- 
 man, who held one of the secretaryships of state, the chief 
 of the ministers. Under him were his brother-in-law, Robert 
 Walpole, chancellor of the exchequer, General Stanhope, the 
 sometime commander of the English forces in Spain, the other 
 secretary of state, and Sunderland, the lord-lieutenant of Ireland. 
 Dissensions, however, soon arose among the Whig magnates. One 
 section, chief among whom were Stanhope and Sunderland, clung 
 to the foreign policy held by the Whigs of Anne's time, and 
 sympathized with George's efforts to continue it. 
 
 10. In 1716 Stanhope went with George to Hanover, and 
 became responsible for a Triple AUiance, which George there 
 The Whig concluded with HoUand and France. Townshend and 
 schism of Walpole, who, like the Tories under Anne, disliked 
 ^'J^'i' unnecessary foreign complications, denounced the 
 treaty as Hanoverian, and resigned office in 1717. They united 
 with George, prince of Wales, who was on bad terms with his 
 father, in a furious opposition to the king and the ministers of 
 his choice. Their removal broke the Whig party into two. 
 
 11. Stanhope became first lord of the treasury, and Sunderland 
 secretary of state, the other secretaryship falling to Joseph 
 Addison, the famous Whig essayist and pamphleteer. The policy 
 of the new government was more active than that of ToAvnshend. 
 At home they showed a more aristocratic spirit tlian any other 
 ministry of the time. Anxious to retain power for the existing 
 The Peer- peers, they introduced, in 1719, a Peerage Bill, which 
 age Bill, provided that only six new peers should be added to 
 
 ' • the existing number, and only allowed the king to 
 
 exercise his right of calling fresh members to the House of Lords 
 on the extinction of existing peerages. The authors of the measure 
 hoped to make the Whig majority in the Lords secure against a 
 Tory ministry filling the Upper House with new peers, as they 
 had done under Anne. They also sought by it to protect the 
 independence of the House of Lords of the king Just as the 
 Septennial Act had made the Commons more independent. The 
 effect of the measure would have been to hand over the government 
 to a ring of great families, whose power could only be overthrown 
 by revolution. However, the opposition of Walpole and the Tories 
 
-I7I9-] GEORGE I. 543 
 
 wrecked the bill in the Commons, after it had easily passed the 
 Lords. In ecclesiastical matters the Stanhope ministry showed a 
 great dislike to the High Church party. They repealed the Act 
 against Occasional Conformity and the Schism Act, and thought 
 of abolishing the Test and Corporation Acts. Before they could 
 do this, they were driven from power. 
 
 12. The foreign policy of the Stanhope ministry was active and 
 enterprising. The government, as we have seen, owed its origin to 
 the Triple Alliance of 1716. This was a union of Eng- Foreign 
 land and HoUand, now often described as the Maritime policy, _ 
 Powers, with France to maintain the peace of Europe * 
 
 on the basis of the treaty of Utrecht. It was strange that France 
 should have joined with its old enemies, England and HoUand, in 
 upholding a treaty by which France had lost so much. But Philip, 
 duke of Orleans, the regent of France for Louis xv., was very 
 jealous of Philip of Spain, and anxious to secure the tlirone of 
 France for himself to the exclusion of Philip in the event of the 
 death of the sickly young king. Moreover, Philip of Spain, 
 guided by his Italian adviser. Cardinal Alberoni, was 
 making a great effort to win back for Spain its old 
 position in Europe. The first step towards this was to restore the 
 Spanish power in Italy. To do this was, of course, a breach of 
 the Utrecht settlement. Hence the French king of Spain turned 
 away from his fellow-countrymen, and disturbed all Euroi)e by 
 efforts to upset the treaty. Finding no support among the chief 
 powers, Alberoni turned to two famous men whose rivalries had 
 long distracted northern Euiope. These were Charles xii., the 
 last great king of Sweden, and his successful rival, Peter the 
 Great, the first great tsar of Bussia. The old enemies were per- 
 suaded to unite against the parties to the Triple Alliance, and 
 there was talk of the Swedes landing in Scotland to stir up a new 
 Jacobite revolt. Nothing came of these wild projects, but a 
 serious attack was made upon the recent acquisitions of Austria 
 and Savoy in Italy. The Spaniards conquered Sardinia and Sicily, 
 but their further progress was stopped when Admiral Byng won 
 for the English fleet the supremacy in the Mediter- Battle of 
 ranean in the battle off Cape Passaro in Sicily (1718). Cape Pas- 
 The Emperor Charles vi., who had been holding aloof **'^' *'*^* 
 from the maritime powers, because of his dislike of the Barrier 
 Treaty, was now forced by fear for Italy to join them and France. 
 His inclusion converted the Triple Alliance into a Quadruple 
 AUiance. In 1719 Alberoni fell by a court intrigue, and next 
 
544 GEORGE I. [1720- 
 
 year peace was secured. The chief result of the troubles was that 
 the emperor obtained Sicily, forcing Victor Amadeus to accept the 
 less fertile and wealthy island of Sardinia. Henceforth the duke 
 of Savoy was called hing of Sardinia. 
 
 13. The year 1720 was marked by a great commercial crisis, 
 known as the bursting of the South Sea Bubble. Ever since the 
 The South treaty of TJtrechf trade had been particularly brisk, 
 Sea Bubble, and many people were looking out for good invest- 
 1720. ments for the money they had saved. In these cir- 
 cumstances joint stock companies were floated in large numbers, 
 and found their shares eagerly taken up. Conspicuous among such 
 undertakings was the South Sea Company, a body of merchants 
 formed by Harley in 1711, and to which had been given aU the 
 rights of trade with Spanish America granted to England at 
 Utrecht. The company was successful in its commerce and paid 
 good dividends. Though much was said about the great wealth 
 to be gained by trade with the South Seas, Spanish jealousy strictly 
 limited the operations of the society, and it sought to increase 
 its business in other directions. In particular, the South Sea 
 Company entered into competition with the Bank of England for 
 the conduct of government financial business and the management 
 of the National Debt. The ministers gladly accepted the large 
 sum of money which the directors offered to the state for these 
 privileges. The company sought to get its return by persuading 
 holders of government stock to exchange their state bonds for 
 South Sea .stock, holding out as the inducement the vast profits 
 they were likely to make. The plan was successful; there was 
 such a run on South Sea shares that their price went up tenfold. 
 The speculation in them fomented the gambling spirit which 
 now seized upon all classes of society. All sorts of companies 
 were started, and people were found to invest their money in the 
 most foolish of them. Among them were companies for making 
 salt water fresh, for importing jackasses from Spain, and for " an 
 undertaking which should in due time be revealed." 
 
 14. Before long the reaction came. The South Sea Company 
 was so afraid of the effect of the bubble companies on its own 
 The burst- shares that it prosecuted some of them. A panic soon 
 ing of the set in. The fraudulent ventures collapsed altogether, 
 bubble. g^jj^ j^i^Q value of the shares of even the soundest under- 
 takings went down so rapidly that those who had bought them 
 when they were artificially inflated, found themselves ruined. There 
 was everywhere panic, suspicion, and distress. There was a loud 
 
-1727] GEORGE I. 545 
 
 outcry for the punishment of those who had lured the dupes on to 
 ruin. The directors of the South Sea Company were disgraced 
 and stripped of their property. Indignation rose high when it was 
 discovered that many of the ministers had made large sums by 
 speculation, and some had received bribes from company promoters 
 to further their criminal ends. The ministers were fiercely attacked 
 in parliament. Aislabie, the chancellor of the exchequer, was 
 turned out of the House for corruption ; and one guilty minister 
 committed suicide. Stanhope died suddenly ; and Sunderland, after 
 being acquitted of the charges of malversation brought against him, 
 retired from office, and soon afterwards died. 
 
 15. The misfortunes of their rivals gave the leaders of the 
 "Whig schism of 1717 a chance to win back place. In the general 
 distress of the nation, it was thought wise that the 
 
 party should again present a united front. Towns- ppjme 
 hend and Walpole came back to office, and in 1721 minister, 
 Walpole became the chief minister as first lord of the ' 
 
 treasury and chancellor of the exchequer. He was the ablest 
 financier of his generation, and his judicious measures soon re- 
 stored public credit and confidence. 
 
 16. A long calm succeeded the storm of 1720. Walpole (Sir 
 Robert Walpole after 1725) remained in'power for the Death of 
 rest of the old king's reign, and under him England George I., 
 again became peaceful and prosperous. In 1727 ^'27. 
 George i. died, when on a visit to Hanover, and was succeeded by 
 his son George, prince of Wales. 
 
 2h 
 
CHAPTER II 
 GEORGE II. (1727-1760) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1727. Accession of George 11. 
 1731, Second Treaty of Vienna. 
 
 1737. Porteons Kiots. 
 
 1738. Third Treaty of Vienna. 
 
 1739. War with Spain ; beginnings of the Methodist movement. 
 
 1742. Fall of Walpole. 
 
 1743. Battle of Dettingen; England joins the war of the Austrian 
 
 succession. 
 
 1745. Jacobite revolt ; battle of Fontenoy. 
 
 1746. Battle of CuUoden. 
 1748. Treaty of Aachen. 
 1754. Death of Henry Pelham. 
 
 1756. Beginning of Seven Years' War. 
 
 1757. Pitt's Ministry formed ; battle of Plassey. 
 
 1759. Battles of Quebec and Minden. 
 
 1760. Death of George 11. 
 
 1. George ii. was over forty wten he became king, and was 
 almost as mucli of a German as his father, though he could speak 
 
 English fluently, and had more knowledge of British 
 and Capo- affairs than George i. He was regular, busiaess-like, 
 line of straightforward, just, a brave soldier, and a shrewd 
 
 observer of foreign politics. He was small-minded, 
 vain, selfish, hot-tempered, greedy for money, and a despiser 
 of learning. He was tinder the influence of his clever wife, 
 Caroline of Anspach, who showed her good sense by inducing 
 her husband to keep Walpole in power, though George disliked 
 him because he had been the faithful minister of his father. The 
 result of this was that Walpole remained in office for more than 
 twenty years. 
 
 2. The long ministry of Walpole best illustrates the strong and 
 the weak points of the rule of the Whig aristocracy. He was a 
 shrewd man of business, whose aim was to keep his party in power 
 and retain for himself the chief position in his party. He was 
 no orator, but a skiLful debater, who thoroughly understood the 
 546 
 
1727.] GEORGE II. 547 
 
 management of men, and had a complete insight into the temx)er 
 of the House of Commons. He was a successful administrator and 
 4 very able financier. He disliked violent changes, rhanacter 
 and was careful not to rouse up opposition by attack- and policy 
 ing vested interests. "Let sleeping dogs Lie" and °^^^'P°'®» 
 quieta non movere were his favourite sayings. In 
 this spirit he sought to conciliate the Dissenters without irritating 
 the Church. The Dissenters demanded the repeal of the Test and 
 Corporation Acts, and Walpole professed every sympathy with 
 them. But he kept putting them off from year to year, and at 
 last refused to carry out their wishes. He was afraid to stir up the 
 fierce ecclesiastical passions which had brought such harm to the 
 Whigs in the days of the trial of Sacheverell. But any measure 
 that helped the Dissenters without annoying the High Churchmen 
 met his entire approval. Thotigh he would not repeal the Test 
 Act, he passed every year an Indemnity Act, by which the penalties 
 imposed on those who broke the Test Act were remitted. This 
 curious compromise went on from 1727 to 1828. All that time the 
 Test Act remained the law, but the Dissenters who held office in 
 defiance of the law were excused by annual acts from the punish- 
 ment they had incurred for breaking it. 
 
 3. Walpole practised with great skill the arts of managing 
 elections and controlling the House of Commons. He took care 
 to conciliate piiblic opinion and to please the average parllamen- 
 Eriglishman. But he was quite willing to bribe or tary man- 
 to browbeat, when more legitimate measures were not **®'"®"t' 
 sufficient for his purpose. He had no high ideals, but was coarse, 
 callous, and corrupt. Under him bribery became a regular system, 
 and many members of parliament were kept faithful to the govern- 
 ment by sinecure places and even direct payments of money. Yet 
 crooked as were his means, Walpole's ends were patriotic and 
 lionourable. He saw that the country required rest after the 
 storms through which it had passed, and aimed at giving it what he 
 knew was best for it. He brought the country gentry round from 
 Jacobitism to support the new dynasty. He kept the merchants 
 and tradesmen Whigs by his sound commercial and financial 
 measures. Many more high-minded statesmen have done less good 
 to their country than this sagacious worldling. 
 
 4. Walpole was so much the strongest of the ministers that he 
 was able to a.ssume a position of superiority over his colleagues 
 that no previous minister had aspired to. It took a long time to 
 reconcile Englishmen to the idea of a cabinet ; but they were 
 
548 GEORGE II. [1727- 
 
 even more suspicious of the notion of a Prime Minister, thinking 
 that such an office threatened both the supreme position of the 
 Walpole the crown and the right of all the chief ministers to be 
 first Prime regarded as equal associates with each other. Under 
 Minister. "VViUiam III. and Anne, the monarch presided at cabinet 
 councils, but when the Hanoverian kings absented themselves 
 from a body whose deliberations they could not readily follow, it 
 was found necessary for some one minister to take the chair and 
 direct the debates. Moreover, the growth of the party system made 
 a leader a necessity, to whom the party could look up for direction 
 and encouragement. Walpole's great ability and masterful dis- 
 position combined to make him the first real prime minister that 
 English history knows. Yet, even when exercising the power, 
 Walpole disclaimed the name of prime minister, because his 
 enemies regarded it as a matter of reproach that he seemed to 
 dictate the whole policy of the government, and degrade colleagues 
 who should have been his equals into subordinates compelled to 
 carry out his orders. 
 
 5. Walpole had to exert all his skiU to keep order among the 
 ministers. Every servant of the crown resented his chief's habit of 
 The oppo- domineering, and was indignant that his own power 
 sition to was so circumscribed. It had been common in earlier 
 
 Walpole. dajs for one minister to intrigue against another, but 
 
 Walpole thought that the party system required from all ministers 
 loyalty to the prime minister, and a general acceptance of his policy. 
 His colleagues cherished theii- independence, and strove hard to 
 undermine his power. The result was that minister after minister 
 was brought into conflict with him, and, being worsted, was driven 
 from power. So early as 1724 he dismissed Lord Carteret, the 
 king's favourite minister, from the oifice of secretary of state, 
 because Carteret did his best to prevent Waljiole establishing a 
 cordial alliance with France. Pulteney, the chief Whig orator, 
 also broke with him, and Walpole came into conflict with his 
 brother-in-law, Townshend, who was annoyed at his increasing 
 ascendency. Walpole himself put the real cause of the quarrel 
 clearly enough when he said, " As long as the firm was Towns- 
 hend and Walpole, the utmost harmony prevailed, but when the 
 firm became Walpole and Townshend, everything went wrong." 
 Townshend maintained that as secretary of state he was respon- 
 sil)le to the king only, and not to the first lord of the ti'easury. 
 As he could not gain his point, he resigned office, and retired into 
 private Ufe. The majority of the fallen ministers, however, plunged 
 
-1742.] GEORGE II. 549 
 
 into furious opposition, and denounced Walpole for ambition and 
 corruption. They called themselves the Patriot Whigs, and took a 
 very high line in everything. Walpole treated them 
 with great contempt. " All these men," he said, " have whigs. 
 their price." But he did not choose to pay the high 
 price necessary to buy back the support of the factious seceders 
 from his party. He preferred to go on ruling with the help of men 
 of less brilliant parts but of more trustwoi-thy character. Con- 
 spicuous among those who stiU adhered to him were Thomas Pelham, 
 duke of Newcastle-under-Lyme, and his brother, Henry Pelham. 
 
 6. Walpole took little pains to conciliate the younger generation 
 of politicians, and most of the rising men joined the Patriots in 
 opposing him. In his scornful way Walpole laughed j^e " Boys " 
 at them, calling them the " Boys," and affecting to and Wil- 
 despise them. But one of the " boys " was a man of 
 far loftier ideals and more power to move men than Walpole 
 had ever possessed. This was William Pitt, whose impassioned 
 eloquence, unswerving honesty, and contempt for jobbery and the 
 tricks of the politician's trade, had already won for him a unique 
 position. Like the Patriots, Pitt and the Boys were all professed 
 Whigs. Since the fall of Bolingbroke the Tory party had been 
 represented in tlie House of Commons by two or three score of 
 country gentlemen, despised for their want of ability, Bolingbroke 
 and suspected of being more friendly to the pretender and the 
 than to King George. However, a revival of the New Tories. 
 Tory party was now brought about by the same restless genius 
 that had formerly destroyed it. Convinced by his personal rela- 
 tions with the pretender that Jacobitism was a lost cause, Boling- 
 broke made his peace with the House of Hanover, and in 1723 was 
 suffered to return to England. Henceforth he devoted all his social 
 charm and literary skill to biulding up a new Tory party, purged 
 of all suspicion of Jacobitism. So loyal was he now to the German 
 dyna.sty that he loudly professed his wish to save the monarchy 
 from its dependence on the Whig faction and to inspire it with 
 a mission to lead the people and to exercise to tlie full all its 
 prerogatives. Though the old king was not won over, Boling- 
 broke found a disciple in his son Frederick, prince of Wales, who 
 was on as bad terms with his father as George himself had been 
 with George i. Frederick was a shallow, worthless man. but he 
 was pleased to pose as a true English prince, and glad to annoy 
 his father by associating himself with the opposition to Walpole. 
 Round his court at Leicester House the chief enemies of Walpole 
 
550 GEORGE II. [1727- 
 
 met on common ground, and Bolingbroke cleverly suggested the 
 part which Frederick was to play by his pamplilet On the Idea of 
 a Patriot King. Most of the men of letters lent their pens to the 
 opposition. Among them was the poet James Thomson, who wrote 
 his Hule Britannia as the popular song of the new national party. 
 In a few years a powerful but heterogeneous opposition had at 
 least this much unity of policy that it agreed in assaUing the prime 
 minister. But despite Patriots, Boys, New Tories, and the prince 
 of Wales, Walpole still commanded a parliamentary majority, 
 as well as the vigorous support of the king, though he lost a 
 sturdy friend in 1737 by the death of Queen Caroline. 
 
 7. Gradually the opposition began to make head against the 
 minister. Its first triumph was in 1733, when its unreasonable 
 _, - .. clamour forced Walpole to give uj) his Excise Scheme, 
 of Walpole's on which he had set his heart. This was a plan to 
 excise turn the customs duties, first on tobacco and afterwards 
 
 SChGI116 
 
 on wine, into excise duties — that is to say, to convert 
 taxes levied at the ports when the commodities came into the 
 country into internal dues, paid at the warehouse when the goods 
 were required for consumption. One of Walpole's chief motives 
 for effecting this change was the wide prevalence of smuggling by 
 which customs duties were evaded. Another object that he had was 
 to make England a central market where all nations could buy and 
 sell freely, without their trade being hampered by the necessity of 
 paying outport charges. The scheme was a wise one, and Walpole 
 believed that, without adding to the burdens borne by taxpayers, it 
 would so largely increase the revenue that he would be able to 
 conciliate the country gentry by reducing the land tax. UnluckUy 
 the name " excise " was an unpopular one, partly because it suggested 
 the visiting of every man's house by prying excisemen, and partly 
 because it had been borrowed from the Dutch, who were still far 
 from being loved. The opposition made an unscrupulous use of 
 the weapon which prejudice put into their hands. They said that 
 Walpole was preparing the way for a general excise, and that his 
 excisemen would rob Englishmen of their liberty by violating the 
 sanctity of their homes. Walpole held his ground for a time, but 
 saw that even if he could carry his plan through parliament, he 
 could only enforce it on the people at the risk of bloodshed. At 
 last he reluctantly withdrew the scheme, convinced that, however 
 wise his design was, it was not exjDedient to carry it out. 
 
 8. Four years later, in 1737, Walpole received another check. 
 The Edinburgh mob, irritated at the harshness of Poi-teous, the 
 
•1742.] GEORGE II. 551 
 
 captain of the city guard, broke open tlie Tolbooth, or city prison, 
 
 and hanged Porteous in the public place of execution. Walpole 
 
 proposed to punish this lawless act by taking away 
 
 the charter of Edinburgh. Again the opposition was tecTus riots 
 
 up ia arms against this attack on the liberties of a in Edin- 
 
 great city. Even the Scotch members, who received a ^73?*^' 
 
 regular salary to vote for the government, refused to 
 
 support the bill, and Walpole dropped the essential parts of it. A 
 
 proposal to give a pension to the murdered man's widow got through 
 
 parliament with the greatest difficulty. 
 
 9. Walpole's foreign policy opened up easier chances of attack 
 than his prudent and unadventurous domestic administration. The 
 prime minister remained faithful to the principles he 
 had upheld when Stanhope drove him from office, and treaties of 
 in the fulness of his power had the courage to break Vienna, 
 with the bad Whig tradition of excessive interference ^^^^ ^° 
 with the afEairs of Europe. All through his tenure of 
 office the peace of Europe was endangered by the persistent efforts 
 of Philip v. of Spain to upset the treaty of Utrecht. Urged on by 
 his second wife, Elizabeth Famese, a princess of Parma by birth, 
 he strove to establish their children in Italian principalities at the 
 expense of Austria. Besides that, Charles \i., who still resented 
 the Barrier Treaty, continued very angry with England and 
 Holland, or, as they were called, the maritime powers. Charles, 
 though hating his old rival in Spain, had a common grievance 
 with Philip in his dislike of the treaty of Utrecht. At last, in 
 1725, a clever Dutch adventurer, named Ripperda, who had, like 
 Alberoni, won the confidence of Philip and his wife, persuaded the 
 king and the emperor that they could best attain their ends by 
 forgetting their old feuds and making a treaty of alliance. This 
 was done by the first treaty of Vienna of 1725. Thereupon the 
 maritime powers, inspired by Walpole, united with France, then 
 ruled by Cardinal Fleury, in the treaty of Hanover of 1726, which 
 aimed at upholding the treaty of Utrecht against Spain and 
 Aastria. Europe was threatened with a general war, and in 1727 
 there was some lialf-hearted fighting between England and Spain. 
 But the firebrand Ripperda fell suddenly from power like Alberoni, 
 and Walpole and Fleury struggled so earnestly for peace that 
 hostilities were soon suspended. Spain and England signed, in 1729, 
 the peace of Seville, and in 1731 the second treaty of Vienna 
 completed the pacification of Europe. It wa.s a great triumph for 
 Walpole to have avoided without dishonour a European war. 
 
552 GEORGE If. [1738- 
 
 10. Two years later another war broke out, called the War of 
 the Polish Succession, though in reality one of the chief objects 
 _ for which it was fought was to establish Don Carlos, 
 Treaty of '^lie son of Philip v. and Elizabeth Farnese, on the 
 Vienna, throne of Naples by the expulsion of the Austrians. 
 
 France and Spain again united, and Spanish troops 
 drove Charles vi. out of Naples and Sicily. It was a glaring 
 violation of the treaty of Utrecht, but "Walpole steadily refused to 
 take any part in it. " This year," he boasted, " ten thousand men 
 have been slain in Europe, but not one of them was an EngHshman." 
 He was as anxious for peace with France as ever, even though he 
 knew that Philip v. and Louis xv. had signed a Family Compact 
 by which they bound themselves to act against England. The 
 result was that Austria had to give way and sign, in 1738, the third 
 or definitive treaty of Vienna, which set up a third Bourbon 
 monarchy in favour of Don Carlos in Naples. 
 
 11. Many Englishmen, who had no love of war, thought that 
 Walpole's desire for peace had carried him too far in not opposing 
 Outbreak of Spain in this business. The revival of the Spanish 
 war with power made politicians exceedingly suspicious of 
 
 pam, . pj^ijip y^ a^jj^ commercial difficulties soon arose which 
 strained the relations between England and the Peninsula. The 
 Spaniards, who claimed a monopoly of all traffic with their colonies, 
 bitterly resented the limited right of trade with them given to 
 England at Utrecht, and had good reason to complain of the im- 
 mense system of smuggling which English sailors established 
 under cover of the commercial clauses of the treaty. They care- 
 fully searched English vessels for smuggled goods, and loud com- 
 plaints were raised of the harshness with which the Spanish 
 officials exercised their right of search at the expense of British 
 subjects. At last a great cry arose that British honour must be 
 vindicated by a declaration of war with Spain, and Walpole was 
 bitterly attacked by the opposition for his carelessness and contempt 
 of his country's interests. The demand became so persistent that 
 AValpole saw that he must either submit or resign office. In 1739 
 he declared war against Spain. However, he conducted it so slug- 
 gishly that the opposition had good reason for denouncing his 
 half-heartedness. 
 
 12. In 1740 new troubles arose on the death of the Emperor 
 Charles vi. A European coalition was formed to break up the 
 Austrian monarchy and to prevent Charles's daughter, Maria 
 Theresa, succeeding to her father's inheritance. Again Walpole 
 
-1746.] GEORGE 11. 553 
 
 reftised to interfere, and once more there was bitter denunciation 
 of his neglect to uphold British interests and treaty obligations. 
 By this time the minister's position had become much 
 weakened. The opposition grew in strength, and after ^® ^"S" 
 the general election of 1741, it commanded a majority cession, 
 of the House of Commons. The king, who disliked 1740, and 
 his pacific policy, went against him, and early in 1742 ^alD0le° 
 he was forced to resign. There was talk of impeaching 1 742. 
 him, but the day was past when a triumphant oppo- 
 sition could glut its spite by the judicial condemnation of its beaten 
 rivals. The king made him earl of Orford, and he still had friends 
 in officQ to save him from all serious attack. He died in 1745. 
 With all his faults he had given England peace, both at home and 
 abroad, for more than twenty years. 
 
 13. There was no great change of policy at home after Walpole's 
 fall. The opposition agreed in nothing but in attacking the common 
 enemy, and neither the Tories nor the Boys were suffered _. 
 to hold office. The ministry remained purely Whig, tenet mln- 
 and Walpole's chief friends, the Pelhams, retained their Istry, 1 742' 
 offices. George put into Walpole's post an incompetent ' 
 
 courtier named Lord WUmington, on whose death, in 1743, Henry 
 Pelham himself became prime minister. More powerful than 
 Wilmington was Lord Carteret (afterwards Earl Granville), who was 
 secretary of state. He was the ablest and most attractive states- 
 man of his day, and knew more about foreign affairs than any 
 other English politician. He was a special favourite of the king, 
 because he could talk German, and sympathized with his foreign 
 policy. But he was irregular, dissipated, unbusinesslike, and con- 
 temptuous of routine. The Pelhams gradually under- jj,g Pelham 
 rained his influence, and, despite the favour of the king, ministry, 
 he was forced to resign in 1744. His retirement, even 1744-1764. 
 more than Wilmington's death, set Henry Pelham free to govern 
 the country after his own fashion. A thorough disciple of 
 Walpole, he ruled England in accordance with Walpole's ideas. 
 But he learnt from his master's mistakes the need of conciliating 
 every strong interest, and therefore formed what was called 
 a Broad Bottom Administration, which took in every section 
 of the Whigs, and even found room for one or two Tories. 
 Nothing but George's personal dislike kept William Pitt out of 
 office, and in 1746 Pelham forced the king to give way and make 
 the eloquent orator paymaster of the forces. From this time to 
 the death of Pelham in 1754, there was no further ministerial 
 
554 GEORGE II. [1739- 
 
 crisis. The disciple of Walpole healed the Whig schism that 
 followed his fall, as effectively as Walpole himself had reunited 
 the party after the collapse of the South Sea scheme. 
 
 14. A great European war made it desirable that England 
 should be at peace with itself. Since 1739 there had been fighting 
 
 at sea between England and Spain, and since 1743 
 theAus- George ir. and Carteret had involved England in the 
 
 tpian sue- War of the Austrian Succession, which raged on the 
 mo°n48 continent from 1740 to 1748. Troubles began with 
 
 the death, in 1740, of the Emperor Charles vi., the 
 Archduke Charles of the succession war in Spain. Having no 
 sons, Charles had drawn up a document, called the Pragmatic 
 Sanction, wMch declared that the various states which constituted 
 the Austrian dominions should never be broken up, and that his 
 elder daughter, the Archduchess Maria Theresa, had the right to 
 succeed to the whole of them. He had persuaded nearly every 
 European power to guarantee the Pragmatic Sanction, but his 
 death was followed by a general attempt to partition his territories. 
 The lead in this was taken by Frederick 11. (the Great), who had 
 become king of Prussia in 1740, and who soon showed a daring but 
 unscrupulous statecraft and a matcliless insight as a general, which 
 were ultimately to win for his little kingdom a permanent position 
 among the chief powers of Europe. Frederick laid violent hands 
 upon Silesia, and his success encouraged Bavaria and Saxony to 
 invade Bohemia. Spain and Sardinia threatened the Austrian 
 power in Milan; and behind all these powers was the sinister 
 influence of France. Maria Theresa held her own with extreme 
 difficulty. Her territories were overrun ; her subjects of doubtful 
 loyalty ; and she had the mortification of seeing her husband, 
 Francis of Lorraine, rejected by the electors, who preferred to 
 choose her rival, the elector of Bavaria, as the Emperor Charles vii. 
 It was the fii'st time for three hundred years that an emperor had 
 been appointed outside the house of Hapsburg. 
 
 15. In 1743 England sent large subsidies to Maria Theresa, and 
 
 George 11., who was eager for fighting, took command of a large 
 
 army of English and Hanoverian troops, which moved into Central 
 
 Germany, so as to threaten Bavaria and turn the Bavarians and 
 
 T> *♦!.. f their French allies from the invasion of Austria. On 
 Battle 01 1 T-i 1 J. 
 
 Dettingen, June 27 George won a battle over the French at 
 
 1743. Dettingen, on the Main, between AschafEenbui-g and 
 
 Frankfort. It was the last battle in which an English king 
 
 commanded in person. The consequences of George's victory 
 
-I74S-] GEORGE II. 555 
 
 were considerable. Prance and England, who had hitherto fonght 
 as auxiliaries of the foes and friends of Maria Theresa, declared 
 war against each other. The result of this was to shift the centre 
 of conflict from Germany to tlie Netherlands and the ocean. Maria 
 Theresa was forced by the English and Dutch to resign SUesia to 
 Pruiwia. She hated doing this, but had no alternative, as her allies 
 would not support her until she had bought off the enemy they 
 chiefly feared. At this price she secured the succession to the 
 rest of her father's lands, and, on the death of Charles vii., even 
 Prederick of Prussia voted for her husband as emperor. With the 
 accession of Prancis r. to the empire, the attempt to break up the 
 Austrian dominions substantially failed. 
 
 16. The struggle about the Austrian succession was soon blended 
 with a contest of England with Spain and Prance for maritime and 
 colonial supremacy. The land war was now mainly gattle of 
 concentrated in the Southern Netherlands, out of Fontenoy, 
 which the Prench made desperate efforts to drive *'^*^' 
 
 the Austrians and Dutch. To assist her allies, England now 
 sent to that region a strong force, commanded by William, duke 
 of Cumberland, George ii.'s second son. On May 11, 1745, 
 Cumberland was beaten in the hard-fought battle of Fantenoy, 
 near Toumai. The French then began to capture the great 
 barrier fortresses, a ta,sk soon made more easy by the withdrawal 
 of most of the English troops to suppress rebellion at home. 
 
 17. Jacobitism revived as a result of the breach of the long 
 friendship of Prance and Britain. The Prench thought that a 
 good way of diverting the English from defending xheJaco- 
 the Netherlands was to excite a rising in favour of bite revolt 
 the Stewarts. The pretender was now getting an 0^1745. 
 
 old man, but his son Charles Edward, called the Young Pretender 
 by his foes and the prince of Wales by his parti.sans, was twenty- 
 five years of age, and was more fitted to stir up enthusiasm 
 for his cause than his melancholy and incompetent father. 
 The Prench planned an invasion of England, which Charles 
 Edward was to accompany. But, in 1744, a terrible storm 
 destroyed the fleet destined to take the young pretender to the 
 throne of his ancestors, and after that the Prench neglected 
 him. Weary with delay, the gallant prince resolved to take 
 his fortunes into his own hands. He collected what money he 
 oould, hired two ships, and. without the knowledge of either the 
 Fi-ench government or his father, sailed for the Highlands, and 
 on July 25, 1745, landed with only seven companions near Moidart, 
 
55^ GEORGE II. [1745. 
 
 on the west coast of Inverness-shire. He called upon the clans to 
 follow him, but even the Highland chiefs, his loyal and chivalrous 
 supporters, were aghast at the rashness of his enterprise, and 
 advised him to go back to France. But a trifling success over 
 two companies of soldiers sent out to apprehend the invaders 
 stirred up the enthusiasm of the Highlanders. The marquis of 
 Tullibardine, who had forfeited his duchy of Atholl for his treason 
 in 1715, appeared in the Perthshire Highlands, and roused the 
 Stewarts of Atholl to the Jacobite cause. Before long Macdonalds, 
 Camerons, and other Jacobite clans mustered by the thousand 
 round the prince's standards. General Cope, commander of King 
 George's troops in Scotland, managed matters so badly that Charles 
 Edward soon found the way to the Lowlands open before him. In 
 September he marched into Edinburgh, and proclaimed his father 
 as James viii. from the market cross of the capital. Thence he 
 marched out against Cope, who had taken up a position at 
 Preston Pans, a few miles to the east. On September 21 he 
 easily won the battle of Preston Pans. 
 
 IS. For two months Charles Edward kept his court at 
 Holyrood, and his personal charm and gallant bearing won him 
 The march iimch devotion and support. But mo.st Lowland Scots 
 to Derby, remained indifferent to the claims of a popish pre- 
 tender, supported by a rabble of plundering High- 
 landers. Great effoi-ts were made by the government to suppress 
 the rising, and Charles saw that if he waited, doing nothing at 
 Edinburgh, the game would soon be up. The wise rashness that 
 had led him to land at Moidart now inspired him to attempt an 
 invasion of England, though his counsellors denounced the enter- 
 prise as madness. Before the end of November the Highlanders 
 were again on the march. They captured Carlisle very easily, and 
 proceeded without opposition through Cumberland and Lancashire. 
 Bitterly to Charles's disappointment, the Tories and Churchmen 
 of Northern England showed as little zeal for his cause as the 
 Whigs and Presbyterians of Southern Scotland. He gained very 
 few recruits ; his greatest success was at Manchester, where a force 
 of Some two hundred men was levied under a Catholic Lancashire 
 squire. But he pressed on as far south as Derby, though armies 
 far stronger than his own were gathering on every side, and the 
 Highlanders, unaccustomed to prolonged warfare, were growing 
 weary of their absence from home and of the discomforts of a 
 winter campaign. 
 
 19. On December 6 Charles was, against his better judgment, 
 
1745] 
 
 GEORGE 11. 
 
 557 
 
 ■■•qrWalktr K. 
 
558 GEORGE II. [1746- 
 
 f orced by Ms advisers to retrace his steps. He made his way safely 
 back to Scotland, only to find that in his absence most of the Low- 
 _ ... - lands had been won back by the Hanoverians. He had 
 Falkirk and still to retreat before them back to the Highlands. A 
 Culloden, i^st gleam of success shone on his cause on January 
 
 17, 1746, when he inflicted a severe check on General 
 Hawley at the hattle of Falhirk. Cumberland, recalled from the 
 Netherlands, now took up the command of the king's troops, and 
 Charles fled before Mm beyond the Grampians. At last, on April 
 16, the HigMand army was attacked by Cumberland at Culloden 
 Moor, near Inverness. Exi)erience had at last taught the soldiers 
 how to meet the fierce rush of the HigMand charge. They stood 
 with fixed bayonets, reserving their fire until the enemy was close 
 upon them, and then firing a volley, wMch inflicted terrible execu- 
 tion. TM'ice the gaUant clansmen rallied trf the charge, but each 
 time they were driven back with loss. Then the soldiers charged in 
 their turn, and slew many at the bayonet's point. No quarter was 
 given, and the rebels were punished so brutally that Cumberland 
 won the nickname of the Butcher. Great efforts were made to 
 capture Charles Edward, and a huge reward offered for Ms 
 apprehension. But the poor HigManders kept with remarkable 
 loyalty the secret of his Mding-places, and, after many hairbreadth 
 escapes, he succeeded in escaping to France. Disappointment 
 soured his better nature, and he showed a weakness of character 
 that could not bear adversity with dignity. He became a confirmed 
 drunkard, and, though he Lived till 1788, lost all influence. On 
 his death, his brother Henry, a Churchman and a cardinal, called 
 Mmself Henry ix., but he was so poor that he was forced to take a 
 pension from George iii. Jacobitism had become a mere sentiment 
 long before tMs last representative of the ill-fated house of Stewart 
 died in 1807. 
 
 20. The suppression of the HigMand revolt was followed by 
 the putting down of the old HigMand anarchy that had made the 
 
 rebellion possible. The clans were disarmed, and for- 
 gation of bidden to wear their national dress. Great efforts 
 the High- were made to break down the warm attachment felt 
 
 for the clan chieftains. The friends of Charles were 
 driven into exile, and the Episcopalian and Catholic clergy cruelly 
 persecuted. Hard roads connected the garrisons established to 
 keep the clansmen down, and schools were established to spread a 
 knowledge of English. Within a generation the whole social 
 condition of the HigMands was changed. The Celtic cMeftain 
 
-1748.] GEORGE II. 559 
 
 became like the Lowland landlord, and the clansman became a dis- 
 contented crofter, paying a huge rent for a little farm that would 
 hardly maintain his family. Some of the more daring spirits joined 
 the Highland regiments which parliament caused to be raised. 
 Later on there was a great emigration to America. The Highlands 
 became peaceful and law-abiding, but in the process many of the 
 finest features of Gaelic Ufe had been destroyed. 
 
 21. The continental war still went on, and the French had 
 taken advantage of the withdrawal of the English troops from the 
 Austrian Netherlands to conquer the greater part of j^^ treaty 
 that district, and to threaten the United Provinces of Aachen, 
 with invasion. But, as in 1672, the Dutch resolutely *'*°* 
 repulsed the invader. In other fields the French had not been 
 successful. They had lost many colonies, and their fleets had been 
 defeated by the English and Dutch. An English sailor, Captain 
 Anson, plundered the Spaniards in the Pacific, like another Drake, 
 and, like Drake, completed his hazardous expedition by circum- 
 navigating the world (1740-1744). At last both England and 
 France were willing to make peace, and Maria Theresa was forced 
 to faU in with their wishes. The war was ended by the Treaty of 
 Aachen of 1748, by which England and France mutually restored 
 all conquests, and France accepted the Protestant succession in 
 England, and agreed to expel the pretender. The Pragmatic 
 Sanction was guaranteed, but Maria Theresa, besides the loss of 
 Silesia, was forced to give a slice of the Milanese to Sardinia, and 
 to yield up Parma as a duchy for Philip v.'s younger son Philip. 
 She was, therefore, very indignant with the English and Dutch, 
 who, she believed, cared little for her interests as long as their own 
 were secured. In the peace between England and Spain, the 
 question of the " right of search," which had started the war in 
 1739, was not so much as mentioned. 
 
 22. The years that succeeded the peace of Aachen were marked 
 by great prosperity. Henry Pelham, the prime minister, governed 
 the country prudently and well. Like his master, p-ju-m.- 
 Walpole, he disliked great changes, and he was even domestic 
 more prudent than Walpole in conciliating aU opposi- reforms, 
 tion. The chief features of his administration were 
 
 useful measures of domestic reform, such as the adoption of the 
 New Style of reckoning dates according to the improved Gregorian 
 Calendar, so called from Pope Gregory xui. (1572-1586), in whose 
 days it was first devised, and which most continental nations had 
 already accepted. There was eleven days' difference of time 
 
560 GEORGE II. [1754- 
 
 between the old and the new calendars. Another important im- 
 provement was the consolidation, after the peace, of the various 
 loans which the government had borrowed into a single stock, 
 paying the uniform rate of three per cent. These were the three 
 per cent, consols which remained famous for more than a century. 
 
 23. The quiet times continued until Henry Pelham's death in 
 1754. " Now," said G-eorge 11., " I shall have no more peace." 
 The New- This was true enough, for the declining years of the 
 castle old king were marked by a revival of domestic faction 
 '"'n'th''^ and foreign war. Dull and commonplace as Henry 
 Whig Pelham had seemed, he had shown wonderful tact, 
 schism, skiU, and dexterity in preser\dng peace both at home 
 
 1754-1756 J r r> IT 
 
 and abroad, and on liis death there was no one who 
 could step into his place. His brother, the duke of Newcastle, 
 became prime minister, but he was fussy, incompetent, and so 
 greedy of power that he would not trust the other ministers. 
 Newcastle's strongest point was wonderful craft in wirepulHng and 
 intrigue, but his blunders soon broke up the ministry. He had to 
 appoiat a leader of the House of Commons in succession to his 
 brother, but he was too jealous to give him a free hand, and found 
 that the stronger politicians would not hold office on the terms that 
 he offered. For a time he strove to rule the Commons with the 
 help of a dull diplomatist. Sir Thomas Robinson, but the members: 
 so soon got out of control that he was compelled to get rid of 
 Robinson and give his office to Henry Fox, on terms that made Fox 
 a colleague and not a mere subordinate. Fox was a very able man, 
 the best debater in the House of Commons, and a skilful party 
 manager, but he was selfish, corrupt, and unpopular. He was quite 
 content to hold a lucrative office and to pile up a fortune for himself. 
 
 24. Very different to the position of Fox was that of WiUiam 
 Pitt, who from 1746 to 1754 had been a subordinate member of the 
 
 Pelham ministry. On Pelham's death, Pitt soon broke 
 Pitt and "with Newcastle, and once more his eloquent voice was 
 
 the Whig raised in opposition to the government. He was so 
 opposition. ^gg^.gj^^ f roin the other statesmen of the day that his 
 very singularity marked him out as a person apart. He had never 
 lost that command of the popular ear which he had won when 
 he first thundered against the corruption of Walpole and the 
 Hanoverian foreign policy of Carteret. His birth excluded him 
 from the Kttle circle of gi-eat families which divided between each 
 other the government of England. His lofty and imperious dis- 
 position raised him above the timid place-hunters and self-seeking 
 
-1760.] GEORGE II. 561 
 
 jobbers who made politics a race after the spoils. He appealed 
 from the venal politicians in Parliament to the unrepresented 
 masses of the English people, so that, though distrusted at court 
 and feared by place-hunters, he was the one popular hero among 
 the statesmen of the day. His withdrawal from Newcastle's 
 ministry weakened it immensely in public opinion. 
 
 25. Newcastle's un.stable position woidd not have mattered if 
 peace had continued ; it became important, since England was 
 drifting into a fresh war. The earlier stages of this 
 
 found England unprepared and Newcastle incompetent ^* qa "**^- 
 to grapple with the situation. Discontent rose high shire's 
 out-of-doors, and faction became intense in Parliament, ministry. 
 In 1756 Newcastle resigned, and the duke of Devon- 
 shire, a great Whig magnate who had quarrelled with him, 
 became head of a new government, and gave high office to Pitt. 
 But the Pitt- Devonshire ministry only lasted until the next year.^ 
 Without Newcastle's command over votes, the ministers were 
 Tinable to carry their measures through parliament. Things 
 seemed at a deadlock, when, in 1757, Devonshire and Pitt resigned. 
 But it was no time for English statesmen to quarrel when disasters 
 were falling thickly upon our colours in every part „. p.^^.^ 
 of the world. It was at last found possible to make a Newcastle 
 coalition between Pitt and Newcastle, by which they ministry, 
 jointly became sharers of power. This arrangement 
 worked well, and outlasted the reign of George 11. Newcastle 
 confined himself to intrigue, parliamentary management, and the 
 details of administration. Scornfully indifferent to such sordid 
 cares, Pitt threw his whole soul into the conduct of the war, and 
 under his guidance, a struggle that had begun disastrously for 
 England soon became one of the most glorious wars that this 
 country has ever waged. 
 
 26. The war, called the Seven Years' War, had, like the war of 
 the Austrian succession, a twofold origin. One source of it was. 
 a contest with France for commercial, colonial, and ftpi_._ ^r 
 naval supremacy ; the other was provoked by the ques- the Seven 
 tions of the balance of power in Europe. Though inde- X?**^' 
 pendent in their origin, the two conflicts soon became 
 
 blended in a single struggle, which raged for seven years over 
 America, India, and the ocean, as well as upon the coutineiit ol 
 Europe. 
 
 27. Ever since the revolution, England had been growing 
 steadily richer by foreign trade, and was now become the foremost 
 
 2o 
 
562 GEORGE n. [1740- 
 
 commercial, colonizing, and naral power. Holland, her rival in 
 the seventeenth century, was beaten in the race and content to be 
 
 her satellite ; but France, her nearest rival, watched 
 Commercial ■, .., , , • j t ii • 
 
 and colonial ^^^ progress with constant anxiety. In this corn- 
 rivalry of mercial competition, even more than in jealousies about 
 Eng"an<f " European affairs, lay the true cause of the long conflict 
 
 which, save in the days of Walpole, made England and 
 France remain almost i)ermanent enemies from 1688 down to the 
 battle of Waterloo. India, America, and the ocean were the chief 
 fields of this hostility, and circumstances now sharpened the conflict 
 in all these directions. 
 
 28. India had been, siace the early sixteenth century, a great 
 source of attraction to European traders. The English East India 
 
 Company was among the most successful of the associa- 
 
 trade^s^^ tions of foreign merchants whose members acquired 
 
 . India under great wealth by the trade with the East. The com- 
 
 the Mogul pany had long had trading stations or factories in 
 
 India, of which Fort William (Calcutta), Fort St, 
 OeorgB (Madras), and Bombay were the most important. Since 
 the days of Louis xiv. it had found its chief European competitor 
 in the French East India Company, whose principal factory on the 
 mainland was at Pondicherri, north of Madras. But the rivalry 
 hitherto had been that of men of business competing in the same 
 markets. India was ruled by the great Mohammedan Mogul 
 Empire, whose emperors at Dellii govei-ned Northern and controlled 
 Southern India. The Moguls were strong enough to prevent any 
 European society of merchants aspiring to establish its rule over 
 any wide tract of India outside their own factories. But in 1707 
 Amrangzeb, the last great Mogul emperor, died, and at once the 
 Mogul power broke up. A similar state of things occurred 
 in India to that which had happened in Europe after the downfall 
 of the Roman empire. The Nawabs, or viceroys of the emperor, 
 became practically independent and hereditary princes. The 
 Hindus, who had borne with impatience the domination of the 
 Mohammedans, began to throw off their yoke and set up indepen- 
 dent rajas and mahdrdjds of their own race and creed. In 
 particular, the warlike Marathas, of the regions surrounding Bom- 
 bay, established great and powerful states. Yet India was plunged 
 into extreme confusion. Any warlike adventurer had the chance 
 of making himself a king, though he often found it hard to main- 
 tain himself in his precarious sovereignty. 
 
 29. The break-up of the Mogul Empire first gave the companies 
 
-I75I] GEORGE II. ■ 563 
 
 of European traders a chance of profiting by the anarchy in India 
 to aspire to share its sovereignty with the native rulers. The 
 first European to see this was a JPrenchman. Dupleix, 
 governor of Pondicherri, perceived that by setting ni^ns ^ 
 one prince against another, he might take a lead- 
 ing part in Indian affairs. He grasx>ed that India was not a 
 nation but a continent, and that immense differences in religion, 
 language, civilization, and race kept the various peojjles of the 
 peninsula hopelessly apart. He soon also realized that the more 
 warlike of the tractable and intelligent races of India might, if 
 officered and disciplined by Etiropeans, become such good soldiers 
 that they could easily defeat the ill-disciplined armies trained after 
 the native fashion. Hence it was not impossible with Indian gold 
 and Indian arms for a mere handful of Europeans to dominate 
 millions of Hindus. In these visions Dupleix saw the whole future 
 history of India, though in the long run it was not his country 
 that was to demonstrate the practicability of his ambitions. 
 
 30. Already, during the Austrian succession war, Dupleix 
 began to carry out his schemes. In 1746 he captured Madras, 
 and this conq[ue8t, though surrendered by the peawe „ , . 
 of Aachen, increased the reputation of the French and France 
 throughout India. The years of peace between France '" India, 
 and England were no time of peace for India. Dupleix 
 took up the cause of one claimant to the great post of nawilb, or 
 viceroy, of the JLamAtik, the region in which both Madras and 
 Pondicherri were situated. It was inevitable that the English 
 should take up the cause of the other pretender. The English 
 at Madras were clerks and merchants, while the French at 
 Pondicherri were soldiers and statesmen ; yet among the clerks 
 of the English factory a man was found fuUy equal to cope with 
 Dupleix. This was Robert CUve, the son of a poor _.. . 
 
 Shropshire squire, who had been sent out to India the siege of 
 because his turbulent disposition seemed to unfit him ^r?!*' 
 for most careers at home. Clive had become a soldier 
 in the days of Dupleix's conquest of Madras, and now urged that 
 the best way to counteract the French schemes was to seize Arcot, 
 the capital of the Kamdtik. He was entru.sted with the task, 
 and easily captured the town. Then, in 1751, he stood a siege 
 with such determination that in the end Dupleix withdrew dis- 
 comfited before the walls which Clive and his sepoys so gallantly 
 defended. The result was the collapse of Dupleix's schemes, 
 soon to be followed by his recall in disgrace. Thanks to Clive, the 
 
564 GEORGE II. [1731- 
 
 factory at Madras controlled the Karndtik, tlirougli its nominee 
 the nawdb. 
 
 31. A few years later the nawab of Bengal, Sirdj-ud-Daula, 
 formed an alliance with the French, captured Fort WiUiam, and 
 
 shut up the little band of Englishmen who held it 
 
 of Plassey ^^ ^ small prison, afterwards called the Blach Hole of 
 
 1757, and Calcutta, where nearly all died of suffocation in the 
 
 hi 760 course of one ti'opical night. Clive was sent to restore 
 
 the [English influence in Bengal, and on June 23, 
 1757, utterly defeated the vast army of Sirdj-ud-Dauld at the 
 battle of Plassey. The nawdb was dethroned, and an English 
 dependent set in his place. Henceforth Olive's genius ruled 
 supreme in Bengal as well as in the Karnatik. But before this 
 England and France were at open war, and the French sought to 
 revive Dupleix's schemes in Southern India. Again they were 
 defeated. Colonel Coote won the battle of Wandewash in 1760, 
 which was as decisive for the Karndtik as Plassey for Bengal. In 
 1761 he annihilated French influence by the capture of Pondi- 
 Ciierri. Thus the foundations of the British power in India were 
 laid. Clive and Coote had learnt the lesson of Dupleix so well 
 that they had won for England the great position in the East that 
 the Frenchman had hoped to secure for his own land. 
 
 32. A similar struggle between France and England for 
 supremacy in North America also disturbed the years of nominal 
 
 peace. After the treaty of Utrecht, which ceded New- 
 England in foundland and Acadie to England, there was a con- 
 North tinuous line of English settlements, extending from 
 ^ ' the mouth of the St. Lawrence to Carolina. Acadie 
 was colonized by British settlers, and renamed Nova Scotia, in 
 commemoration of the recent union with Scotland, which had 
 made English colonies accessible to Scotsmen also. In 1731 the 
 British sphere had been pushed southwards to the frontier of the 
 Spanish colony of Florida by the establishment of Georgia, named 
 after George 11. This series of English colonies was rapidly 
 growing in wealth, population, and energy ; but the various 
 colonies were very different in climate, population, character, and 
 industry, and were not in the habit of co-operating with each other. 
 Moi-eover, they were surrounded on the north and the west by 
 lands over which the French had claims, and some of wliich the 
 French were effectively occupying. Canada, which stretched 
 from the great lakes down the course of the St. Lawrence, was 
 the most important French settlement. Besides this, the French 
 
-1761.] GEORGE II. 565 
 
 islauds of St. John (Prince Edward's Island) and Cape Breton still 
 g^ve to Breton fishermen a large share of the Newfoundland 
 fisheries. More dangerous still was the gradual growth of the 
 French colony of Louisiana, which, starting from its capital of 
 New Orleans, stretched northwards up the valley of the Missis- 
 sippi. Though the French colonies were thinly inhabited and 
 badly governed, the population was hardy, adventurous, and skilful, 
 and, as in India, the governors formed wide schemes for extending 
 French power. It became French policy to build a line of forts 
 from Louisiana up the Ohio valley, and thence northwards to the 
 great lakes of Canada. By this means it was hojjed to open out 
 the whole Mississippi valley to French settlement, and shut in the 
 English colonists between the Alleghanies and the Atlantic. 
 
 33. The key to the French system of frontier posts was Fort 
 Duqueane, on the Alleghany river, a tributary of the Ohio. 
 Alarmed at the French advance, the colony of Vir- 
 ginia fitted out, in 1754, an expedition of the local Duauesne 
 militia, at the head of which was Major George Wash- 
 ington, a young Virginian planter, who now first had the chance of 
 showing his great talents for leadersliip. Washington attacked 
 Fort Duquesne, but failed badly, and was compelled to surrender 
 to the French. Next year English and French regulars were 
 both sent to take part in the struggle, but for long the tide of war 
 flowed in favour of France. 
 
 34. A European war soon complicated the struggle of Eng- 
 land and France for India and America. A European coalition 
 was formed, primarily against Prussia, but partly 
 
 against England also. A great change in the rela- p^arfcoail- 
 tions of European states had taken place after the tlon acrainst 
 treaty of Aachen. Maria Theresa was so disgusted Prussia and 
 with England making her give up Silesia to Prussia 1756. 
 that she broke away from the traditional alliance of 
 Austria and England, and made friends with France, the here< 
 ditary enemy. Russia, now ruled by the Empress Elizabeth, a true 
 daughter of Peter the Great, joined the alliance, which many 
 smaller states, in their jealousy of Prussia, also gladly entered into. 
 Prussia was thus forced to struggle for her very existence, but 
 Frederick the Great showed a wonderful coolness and energy in 
 the face of danger. Up to now George ii. had been very jealous 
 of Prussia, but he saw that the interests of Prussia, England, 
 and Hanover were the same, and in 17o6 made a treaty with 
 Frederick which gave Prussia at least one ally. In 1756 what 
 
566 GEORGE II. [1756- 
 
 is properly called the iSe^en Years' War broke out, when Frede- 
 rick II. anticipated attack from his enemies by beginning' the war 
 himself. In the same year the tidings of disputes in India and 
 America forced England and France into open hostilities. From 
 that date the two struggles were combined into a single war. 
 
 35. It was a time when England, divided against itseK by 
 ministerial dissensions, was quite unready to fight. From the Far 
 British East came the news of the Black Hole of Calcutta, 
 disasters, while from the Far West arrived the tidings of disasters 
 
 '°'' on the Ohio and the St. Lawrence. Things were even 
 worse in Europe, where Frederick 11. was holding his own with 
 extreme difficulty against overwhelming odds, while the duke of 
 Cumberland was defeated by the French, who overran Hanover, and 
 compelled him to sign the capitulation of Kloster Zeven. By this 
 treaty Hanover was abandoned to the French, so that they were 
 left free to attack Frederick. Even at sea England was now beaten. 
 Minorca, which had been English since 1708, was attacked by a 
 French force, and the English admiral, Byng, son of the victor of 
 Cape Passaro, sailed away without daring to fight a battle, and 
 abandoned the island. It was expected that the French would 
 invade England, and that Austria and Russia would wipe out 
 Prussia from the map of Europe. A disgraceful panic seized upon 
 the English people. The unlucky Byng was made a scapegoat of 
 the popular fury. Condemned by a court-martial for neglecting to 
 fight, he was shot on the quarter-deck of his flagship (1757). 
 
 36. It was at this crisis that the coalition between Pitt and 
 Newcastle ended the struggles of faction in parliament, and gave 
 Pitt as the Britain the strong government that it needed. Pitt 
 inspirep of himself took the direction of the war, while Anson, the 
 1757-1760 (^irciimnavigator, became first lord of the admiralty. 
 
 The great commoner set to work with a sublime self- 
 confidence that was fully justified by results. " I am sure," he 
 declared, " that I can save the country, and I am sure that no one 
 else can." He boasted that he was called to office by the voice of 
 the English people. He drew up brilliant schemes, and sought out 
 subordinates whom he could inspire with something of his lofty 
 spirit. India was too far off for him to be able to do much for it, 
 and Plassey had been fought at the moment of his advent to power. 
 But he saluted CUve as a " heaven-born general," and did all that 
 he could to encourage him in his career of conquest. He threw to 
 the winds his old hatred of German alliances and foreign subsidies. 
 The old foe of Hanover struggled manfiiUy to recover from the 
 
■I7S7-] 
 
 GEORGE II. 
 
 567 
 
568 GEORGE II. [1758- 
 
 Pi-ench George's hereditary dominions. He repudiated the capitu- 
 lation of Kloster Zeven, and pushed the continental war forward 
 with great energy. In 1759 the deHrerance of Hanover was 
 secured by a victory at Minden. His subsidies to Prussia enabled 
 Frederick to carry on his heroic struggle. Yet, with all his zeal 
 for conquest in Germany, he never forgot that the real mission 
 of England was colonial and maritime predominance. " America 
 must be conquered in Germany," was his answer to those who were 
 alarmed at the immense expense of his German campaigns. He 
 showed wonderful skill in selecting the right men to be admirals 
 and generals. In 1759 his favourite admiral, Hawke, put an end 
 to all fears of invasion by annihilating the Trench navy in a battle 
 in Quiberon Bay, off the south coast of Brittany. This restored to 
 England the command of the sea, and enabled the British fleets to 
 ■conquer French colonies and trading-stations all over the world. 
 We have seen how by this time French influence was annihilated 
 in India. Of even greater moment for the future was the extinction 
 of French power in North America by WoHe, Amherst, and Howe, 
 three generals of Pitt's own choosing. 
 
 37. Even before England had thrown its energies into the 
 struggle, the French in North America had ceased to win victories. 
 The con- Amherst conquered Cape Breton and destroyed the 
 
 quest of fortress of Louisburg, which had long dominated the 
 
 ???o^<^'cn mouth of the St. Lawrence. The English colonists 
 
 1/00-1 /OU, 'J^TillT • 1 t n 
 
 united as tney had never united before, and drove the 
 French from Fort Duquesne, which became an English settle- 
 ment, and was renamed Pittsburg by the grateful colonists. This 
 destroyed the French ambition of linking together Louisiana and 
 Canada, and opened out the west to English settlement. Canada 
 itself was now assailed, and though the first effort to conquer it was 
 foiled, when the soul of the expedition seemed to expire on the 
 death of the gaUant Howe, Wolfe was sent in 1759 with an expedi- 
 tion up the St. Lawrence to effect the conquest of Quebec. The 
 marquis of Montcalm, the French governor, gathered together all 
 the forces of Canada to withstand the English fleet and army. 
 Wolfe made his way up the difficult navigation of the St. Lawrence 
 in safety, and took up a position nearly opposite Quebec. Failing 
 to attack the town on the east side, Wolfe moved higher up the river 
 and planned an attack on Quebec from the west, where high cliffs, 
 overhanging the river valley, were thought to make the city im- 
 pregnable. In the dead of night the English troops were droppad 
 in row-boats down the St. Lawrence to the foot of the steep rocks. 
 
-1760.] GEORGE IT. 569 
 
 These they scaled as best they could, and before morning the 
 French found the English arrayed on the Heights of Abraham to 
 the west of Quebec. The battle that ensued proved fatal both to 
 Wolfe and to Montcalm, but the French fought badly, and the 
 English won an easy victory. Canada was not yet conquered, but 
 Amherst next year completed the successes half achieved by Wolfe. 
 Montreal capitulated in 1760, and with its fall Canada became 
 English. 
 
 38. In the midst of these wonderful successes George ir. died in 
 October, 1760. He had lived long enough to see Pitt, whom h© 
 had once hated, restore his rule over his own electorate. Death of 
 save Prussia and the balance of power in Europe, win George II., 
 for England the foremost place as a naval, colonial, *'""• 
 and trading nation, and create the modern British Empire as one 
 of tha greatest sovereignties the world has ever seen. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 GEORGE III. AND THE WAR OF AMERICAN 
 INDEPENDENCE (1760-1789) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1760. Accession of George iii. 
 
 1761. Resignation of Pitt. 
 1763. Peace of Paris. 
 1765. The Stamp Act. 
 1768. The Wilkes Riots. 
 1770. North, Prime Minister. 
 
 1775. Battles of Lexington and Bunker's Hill. 
 
 1777* Capitulation of Saratoga. 
 
 1780. Gordon Riots. 
 
 1781. Capitulation of Yorktown. 
 
 1782. Rodney's victory off Dominica; Legislative Independence of 
 
 Ireland granted. 
 
 1783. Treaty of Versailles ; Pitt becomes Prime Minister. 
 1788. Trial of Warren Hastings. 
 
 1. Fkederick, prince of Wales, having died in 1751, George n. 
 was succeeded by his grandson, George iii., Frederick's eldest son. 
 Charactep '^^^ ^^^ king, who was twenty -two years old when he 
 and policy came to the throne, was slow, serious, good-natured, 
 of George and weU-meaning. He was ill-educated, obstinate, and 
 prejudiced, of narrow intellect and limited outlook. 
 But he was hard-working, religious, and the first Hanoverian king 
 who lived a good private life. He had a strong wiU, high courage, 
 and a vigorous character. Brought up in the traditions of his 
 father's court at Leicester House, he was anxious to take as 
 his model Bolingbroke's Patriot King. Boasting that he was 
 " born and bred a Briton," he loyally accepted the legal constitution 
 as defined after the revolution of 1688, but waged implacable 
 war against the customs of the constitution which, under the 
 first two Georges, had undermined the power of the monarch. 
 Above all, he considered himself free to choose as his ministers 
 whatsoever persons he liked best. He was shrewd enough to see 
 that what stood in the way of his exercising this power was the 
 570 
 
1760.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 57 1 
 
 ring of great Whig houses that had governed England during 
 the last two reigns. He perceived, therefore, that his first object 
 should be to destroy the Whig connection. With tliis motive he 
 dissociated himself from parties, and denounced party government 
 as inevitably tending to the rule of a faction. But he made what 
 allies he could in his war against the Whigs, and often closely 
 associated himself with the new Tories of the school of Boling- 
 broke. Yet George was no Tory king, as his grandfather and 
 great-grandfather had been Whig kings. He strove to be above 
 all parties, and only allied himself with the Tories because they 
 were his most effective helpers in breaking down Whig supre- 
 macy. But his chief wish was to create a party of his own, which 
 would vote as he told them, and do his bidding in all things. 
 Gradually there grew up a group of politicians known as the 
 king's friends, whose only principle of politics was to obey George. 
 To keep his friends together, George bribed and exercised corrupt 
 influence as unscrupulously as Walpole, and cleverly turned to 
 the ruin of the Whigs aU the machinery of jobbery and cor- 
 ruption which they had built up to consolidate their own power. 
 He pursued this policy with extraordinary persistence and courage 
 for more than fifty years, never flinching before the storm of hatred 
 that assailed him, and winning the day in the long run. He was 
 helped by the respect felt for his x>orsonal character and the purity 
 of his aims, and still more by tlie unpopularity of the great Whig 
 houses, their quarrels among themselves, and the corrupt and irre- 
 sponsible character of the House of Commons. He would have 
 won his way much sooner had he been more intelligent and more 
 scrupulous in his choice of means to carry out his purpose. But 
 when bitter experience taught his slow mind the right way to go to 
 work, he was marvellously successful. Before liis political career 
 was over, he had put an end to the Wliig power and restored to 
 the king the chief voice of choosing the ministers of the crown. 
 At the same time he won greater popularity as he succeeded better. 
 2. At first everything was against George. The ministry of 
 Pitt and Newcastle absolutely dominated the state and won great 
 glory by its naval and military successes. Yet George 
 set to work at once to break up the Whig party by ^®j''S/'^* 
 sowing dissension among it, and sliowed great eager- 
 ness to end the war so that he might have more leisure and 
 money to carry out his jwlicy at Iiomo. So slow was he of compre- 
 hension that he could not see any difference l)etween Pitt and 
 Newcastle, except that he hated Pitt the more because he was the 
 
572 GEORGE in. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1761- 
 
 most powerful and popular of his ministers. Yet there was 
 much in common between Pitt and the new king, and a wiser 
 politician would have made friends with the statesman who agreed 
 with him in hating party, and in disliking the great Whig lords, 
 and was ever exceedingly deferential to the personal opinion of the 
 monarch. Pitt was too great for George to appreciate or under- 
 stand. The king preferred to be guided by his mother, Augusta, 
 princess of Wales, and by John, earl of Bute, a Scottish nobleman 
 of great wealth and some refinement, but narrow-minded, ignorant 
 of politics, and too much given to intrigue. 
 
 3. An opportunity soon came for getting rid of Pitt. Don 
 Carlos of Najdes, the old foe of the English, became Charles iii. of 
 Pitt driven Spain in 1759, and in 1761 formed a Family Compact 
 from ofiice, by which the Bourbon courts of France, Spain, and 
 
 Italy were united against England. This accession 
 of Spain to the coalition against England seemed the last chance 
 to destroy the wonderful ascendency which Pitt's victories had 
 gained for the country. Pitt gained early intelligence of the 
 Family Compact, and proposed to fall upon Spain before she was 
 ready to fight. But Bute's intrigues had ttu-ned his own cabinet 
 against him, and even Newcastle refused to foUow his lead. Pitt 
 haughtily declared that he was accountable to the people who had 
 called him to ofiice, and resigned, announcing that he could not 
 remain responsible for measures which he was not allowed to guide. 
 As soon as he was got rid of, Newcastle was attacked in his turn, 
 and driven away from ofiice in 1762. Then Lord Bute became the 
 king's chief minister. His ministry was the first of the series of 
 weak coaKtions by which George in., in the early years of his 
 reign, sought to destroy the Whig power and make himself the real 
 head of the ministry. 
 
 4. Bute tried to make Pitt impopular by giving him a pension 
 and making his wife countess of Chatham. Though eager for 
 
 peace, he was soon forced to justify Pitt's policy by 
 The Bute going to war against Spain. The Spaniards failed 
 1761-1763, signally to stem the tide of English successes, and 
 and the gQon saw Manila and Havana pass into English hands. 
 
 Paris 1763. -^ '^^^ time, however, Bute, like Bolingbroke in 1713, 
 
 was pressing hard for peace, and sacrificing the allies 
 of England in his anxiety to score a party triumph. In February, 
 1763, he concluded with France the peace of Paris, which gave 
 England a great deal, but not nearly so much as she had a right 
 to expect. By the treaty France ceded Canada and Cape Breton 
 
- 1 763. J GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 573 
 
 island to Eng-land, but was allowed to keep a share of the New- 
 foundland fisheries. The Mississippi was fixed as the boundary of 
 British North America and Louisiana, an arrangement which so 
 spoilt the French g-ame that before long Louisiana was sold to 
 Spain. France surrendered Minorca, but Pondicherri and other 
 French possessions in India were restored by England, along with 
 most of her other conquests, though she kept a few more West 
 India islands and African settlements. Florida was ceded by 
 Spain, but England returned her Havana and Manila. 
 
 5. Frederick of Prussia was much disgusted at George's 
 abandoning him, and remained very hostile to England for the rest 
 of his life. But he had gained more by a change of _ ... 
 sovereign in Bussia than he lost by the change of and foreigr'n 
 sovereign in England. His enemy, Elizabeth of Bussia, politics, 
 died, and power went to a tsar, Peter iii., who had an 
 enthusiastic admiration for Frederick. He withdrew from the 
 war, and thus enabled Frederick to conclude peace upon terms that 
 left him Silesia. For the next few years George iii. kept aloof 
 from foreign politics in the hope of concentrating his efforts on 
 restoring his power at home. During this period the chief feature 
 of European history was the growth of the northern and eastern 
 powers, such as Bussia under Catharine 11., Prussia under Frederick, 
 and Austria under Maria Theresa. The old jealousy of England 
 against France and Spain became soon only a secondary considera- 
 tion in European i)olitics, for France was becoming too weak to 
 do England much harm. But most foreign states looked with 
 jealousy on English trade, and envied England her wonderful 
 successes during the Seven Years' War. Before long George iii.'s 
 mismanagement gave them a fine opportunity of revenge. 
 
 6. Bute did not long continue in power after the peace. With 
 the help of Pitt's sometime rival, Henry Fox. he used all the iUicit 
 power belonging to the ministry to ruin the friends of ^^g resig- 
 the Whigs, and George denied office to any but Tories, nation of 
 "king's friends," or Wlxigs who had qiiarrelled with 2"^®» *'83' 
 Newca.stle and the great Whig connection. But all this was done 
 so clumsily that what was an attack upon a greedy faction seemed 
 also to be an attack upon popular liberty, and George and Bute 
 made themselves more unpopular than ever the Whigs had been. 
 Bute soon shrank from the rougli work which Q«org« had given 
 him to do, and resigned office in 1763. 
 
 7. George was annoyed at Bute's deserting him, especially as 
 it involved his calling upon at least some of the Whi^ to supply 
 
574 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1763- 
 
 his place. However, a very slight shuffling of the cards was all 
 that was necessary. Since the fall of Newcastle the "Whig party 
 had fallen into various separate groups. The chief of these, 
 including the partisans of Newcastle— the great Whig connection, 
 as it was called — was George's special object of dislike. Besides this, 
 there was the personal following of Pitt, and various subordinate 
 The Gren- l>odies. George now made prime minister the leader 
 ville minis- of one of these groups, George Grenville, a clever 
 ^''y« 1763- lawyer and good parliamentary leader, but a man of 
 Httle sympathy and insight, and as nai*row and pedantic 
 as the king, Grenville was Pitt's brother-in-law, but had quarrelled 
 with him. He soon strengthened himself by a ooaUtion with 
 another separate Whig faction, called the Bloomsbury Gang, a 
 name derived from the London house of its leader, the duke of 
 Bedford. Grenville's power seemed to be fii-mly established. But 
 within three years his want of tact and judgment had infuriated the 
 people, alienated the king, and prepared the way for the revolt of 
 the American colonies. 
 
 8. Ever since his accession George iii. and Bute had been 
 bitterly denounced in the press. Among the most scurrilous of 
 Wilkes and ^^® attacks were those written by John WUkes, 
 the "North member of parliament for Aylesbury, in a newspaper 
 Briton." called, in derision of Bute, the North Briton. In 
 No. 45 of that newspaper Wilkes gave such offence to the court by 
 his criticisms of the king's speech in parliament that Grenville 
 resolved to prosecute him. With his arrest, Wilkes, a clever 
 Londoner of very bad character, becjne the hero of the people. 
 Excitement ran high when it was found that the government, in 
 its eagerness to punish Wilkes, had gone further than the law 
 permitted. The law courts declared that Wilkes's arrest was illegal, 
 because he had been apprehended on a general warrant — that is, 
 a document mentioning no persons, but generally authorizing 
 the imprisonment of the authors, printers, and publishers of 
 the offending number of the newspaper. Wilkes now sued the 
 ministers who had arrested him, and was awarded heavy damages 
 by a sympathetic London jury. He was soon after attacked for 
 publishing a blasphemous and obscene poem, and running away to 
 France, was declared an outlaw, and lived abroad for more than 
 foTir years. 
 
 9. Of more importance than the Wilkes episode was the passing 
 by Grenville, in 1765, of the Stamp Act, which required that legal 
 documents in America should be liable to a stamp duty. Before 
 
-1766.] GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 575 
 
 the disastrous consequences of this act had began to be felt, 
 George drove Grenville from office. Though the king agreed 
 with Grenville in prosecuting Wilkes and taxing _. ctamn 
 America, there was so much similarity between the Act and the 
 pedantic, narrow, and hard dispositions of George and ^^^^ °^ Gren- 
 his minister that they could not long get on well ' 
 
 together. Grenville treated the king with outrageous rudeness, 
 and George could not bear to endure him any longer. The difficulty 
 of the king was, however, in the choice of GrenviUe's successor. He 
 was not strong enough to rule openly with the help of the " king's 
 friends," and he had quarrelled with every other group of politicians 
 in turn. Finally, he was unwiUing'ly compelled to restore to office 
 the chiefs of the great Whig connection, though, true to his dislike 
 of a party ministry, he insisted upon imposing upon them several 
 of his own friends as their colleagues. Newcastle was now old 
 and feeble, and only held a nominal post in the new government. 
 The leadership of the party passed to the marquis of Rockingham, 
 a nobleman of high character but of no strong ability. Rocking- 
 ham, however, had for his secretary a young Irish man of letters, 
 named Edmund Burke, who was soon to prove himself the greatest 
 writer and deepest political thinker of his day. Henceforth Burke 
 was the brain of the Whig party, though his humble position long 
 kept him from winning a foremost place in their counsels. 
 
 10. Rockingham held office from 1765 to 1766. He repealed 
 the Stamp Act, and put an end for the time to the Wilkes troubles. 
 But he was detested by the king and secretly attacked _ Rock- 
 by the " king's friends." The Whig connection was ingrham 
 not strong enough to hold its own long against the ministry, 
 ill-will of the court and the jealousy of rival factions. 
 
 Pitt, whose support might have given Rockingham the popular 
 backing which he lacke<l, obstinately held aloof, being resolved to 
 have no more dealings with Newcastle and his party, and the Whigs 
 themselves disliked the " great commoner " so much that they 
 took no pains to induce him to change his decision. Pitt was now 
 approached by the court, and his sympathy with some of George's 
 views, as well as his dislike of the Whigs, made him fall without 
 much difficidty into the king's plans. Having won over Pitt, 
 (Jeorge abruptly turned Rockingham out of office, and called upon 
 Pitt to form a new administration. 
 
 11. The second ministry of Pitt was in strong contrast to his 
 previous one. Ill health made it impossible for him to take the 
 chief place or endure the fatigue of attendance in the House of 
 
576 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1766- 
 
 Commons. George accordingly made him earl of Chatham, and 
 gave him the nominal post of lord privy seal. But his accei^tance 
 The Chat- ^^ * peerage made him very unpopular. " The joke 
 ham minis- is," wrote a critic, " that he has had a fall upstairs, 
 try, 1766- ^nd will never be able to stand on his legs again." 
 Moreover, in harmony with the dislike of party govern- 
 ment which he shared with George, Chatham invited men of all 
 schools to serve with him. Burke truly described his ministry as 
 " such a piece of mosaic, such a tesselated pavement without 
 cement, patriots and courtiers, king's friends and republicans, 
 Whigs and Tories, that it was indeed a curious show, but unsafe 
 to touch and unsure to stand on." 
 
 12. Chatham formed great schemes for carrying out his ideals. 
 
 He wished to transfer the government of India from the company 
 
 The renewal ^° ^'^ crown. He strove to remedy the evil results 
 
 of the of George's disregard to foreign affairs by building 
 
 Wilkes lip a northern alliance, iacluding Russia and Prussia, 
 
 troubles 
 
 against the house of Bourbon. He desired to remedy 
 
 the misgovernment of Ireland. But his weak nerves soon forced 
 
 him to withdraw altogether from politics without accomplishing 
 
 anything, and in his absence the " king's friends " controlled 
 
 the ministerial policy. Charles Townshend, chancellor of the 
 
 exchequer, imposed fresh taxes on America. When WUkes came 
 
 back to England he was thrown into prison by the government, 
 
 and thus once more made a martyr. The freeholders of Middlesex 
 
 returned him to the House of Commons, but the ministers persuaded 
 
 parliament to defy the electors and annul liis election more than 
 
 once. These ill-judged measures involved king and ministers in 
 
 much unpopularity. In 1768 there were dangerous riots in South- 
 
 wark outside the prison in which Wilkes was shut up. 
 
 13. The ministry was bitterly attacked in the press, notably 
 by an anonymous writer named Junius, and by Edmund Burke, 
 
 whose famous pamphlet on the Thoughts of the Cause 
 Bupke ana ^^ ^j^^^ Present Discontents defended the Whig system 
 
 of party government against both George and Chat- 
 ham. Long before discontent reached its climax, Chatham partly 
 The Grafton recovered his health, and abandoned in disgust 
 ministry, colleagues who had used his name to set at naught his 
 1768-1770. most cherished principles. On his retirement the duke 
 of Grafton kept on the ministry from 1768 to 1770, when he too 
 resigned. 
 
 14. George then appointed Lord North first lord of the treasury. 
 
-1782.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 577 
 
 North's task seemed an impossible one, but a profound calm soon 
 followed the storms of the early years of George's reign, and 
 North had tact and dexterity enough to retain oflBce j^e jjorth 
 for twelve years. He was the first avowed Tory to be ministry, 
 chief minister since the days of Queen Anne, but he ''^70-1782. 
 was stiU more a " king's friend " than a Tory. He permitted 
 George to have the general direction of the policy of the govern- 
 ment, so that the king, and not North, was the real jjrime minister. 
 The king's ambition to choose his own ministers was thus at length 
 realized. It was to no purpose that Chatham thundered against 
 the ministers, and declared that the only remedy for the slavish 
 dependence of the House of Commons on the king and his agents 
 was parliamentary reform. But he still stood aloof from the 
 Whigs, and the divisions of the opposition weakened their influence 
 out-of-doors. George was much more popular than he had been 
 in the early years of his reign, and many of his people were better 
 pleased to be ruled by the king than by the Whigs. One good 
 resulted from the exclusion of the Whigs from power. They 
 became more liberal and less corrupt than in the days of their long 
 monopoly of office. Inspired by Burke and led by Charles James 
 Fox, son of Chatham's old rival, Henry Fox, they began to purge 
 themselves of the old leaven of Walpole and Pelham. But they 
 were still factious, violent, and unpatriotic, and their narrow out- 
 look increased the hold of the king and North on office. Unluckily 
 the king misused his power; he showed a blindness and selfish- 
 ness at least as great as that of the Whigs. From the king's 
 triumph sprang the troubles which lost England her North 
 American colonies, and gave her enemies in Europe their best 
 chance to seek revenge for the victories of England during the 
 Seven Years' War. 
 
 15. The troubles between Britain and her American colonies 
 flowed directly from the expulsion of France from Canada. The 
 result of this was that the thirteen colonies no longer Qriirln of 
 stood in need of English protection, and some of the the Amerl- 
 leadiug colonists began to look with impatience on the ?*" revo- 
 control which the mother country exercised over them. 
 Politically the Americans had no deep grievances ; they ruled 
 themselves as freely as do the Canadians or the Australians of 
 the present day. Tliey had, however, real cause for dissatisfaction 
 at the commercial policy of the mother country. By the Navigation 
 Act all the foreign trade of the colonies and Europe was to be 
 exclusively conducted in English ships, and Britain did what it 
 
 2 p 
 
578 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [i 765- 
 
 coTild to prevent the growth of manufactures in America lest their 
 competition should do harm to English traders. Things grew 
 worse after George iii.'s accession, for the new king abandoned 
 the easy poUcy of the Whigs, who had left the colonies to them- 
 selves, and, guided by George Grenville, insisted upon the strict 
 execution of the commercial laws which gave Britain a monopoly 
 of American trade. Resistance to this policy first excited general 
 discontent among the Americans. Things became worse when, in 
 1765, Grenville passed hi« Stamp Act. This was a measure which 
 required that aU legal documents and formal acts in America 
 should be written on stamped paper, the proceeds of the duty going 
 to the imperial exchequer, and the tax being imposed by authority 
 of the English parliament. Grenville had no thought of lessen- 
 ing the liberties of America when he brought in the measure. He 
 wished to keep up a permanent army in America, and thought that 
 the Americans ought to bear a part of its cost. As each colony 
 had a separate government of its own, there was no way of passing 
 a law binding upon the whole thirteen, save by bringing it through 
 the parliament at Westminster. This had often been done pre- 
 viously without the colonies raising any objection. But circum- 
 stances had now changed, and the weak point in Grenville's policy 
 was that he thought of nothing but the legal aspect of the ques- 
 tion. Common sense wotild have shown him that it was unwise to 
 rouse the suspicion of America at a moment when it was already 
 irritated about other matters. 
 
 16. The Americans took up a high ground. They declared that 
 taxation and representation went together, and as they had no 
 share in choosing members for the British parliament, 
 hend's ^* ^^^ against their privileges as Englishmen to be 
 
 customs taxed without their consent. They refused to use the 
 
 fh **A^ g"r_ stamped paper, and raised such an outcry that, in 1766, 
 can resist- the Rockingham ministry repealed the Stamp Act 
 
 ance, 1768- altogether. This did not, however, end the trouble. 
 1770 
 
 Rockingham passed at the same time a Declaratory 
 
 ^ci, maintaining that the British parliament had the right to make 
 
 laws binding on the colonies in all cases whatsoever. Pitt alone 
 
 among prominent English statesmen objected to the Declaratory 
 
 Act. He maintained that England had no right to tax the colonies 
 
 without their consent ; but by right he meant moral right, which 
 
 was true, and not legal right, which was false. Worse was soon to 
 
 follow. WhUe Pitt, now Lord Chatham, was incapacitated by iUness, 
 
 Charles Tovmshend, the chancellor of the exchequer of his own 
 
-I770.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 579 
 
 The 
 
 THIRTEEN COLONIES 
 
 in 1765 
 
 English Milea 
 o jo 100 ay> 300 40 
 
 Florida.-Spanlsh up to 1763andafter17l!3. ,.,^.>^ 
 
 English 1763-1783 ^r%i^.K.Jk^ 
 
 Louiaiana:-Spanl3h after 1763, ^•■■•i'- 
 
 pteulously French ^^ " 
 
 Immr^Amm 
 
5 80 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [i 770- 
 
 ministry, was foolish enough to irritate the Americans afresh by 
 imposing new duties on glass, colours, paper, and tea imported into 
 America. The result was a fresh agitation among the colonies, 
 and a general determination on the part of the Americans not to 
 pay the new taxes. In 1770 there were riots in Boston, and some 
 British soldiers fired upon the mob and shot several of the rioters. 
 The colonists denounced this as a bloody massacre, and became 
 very bitter against the mother country. 
 
 17. Lord North strove to continue Townshend's policy. Not 
 seeing that the real objection to the duties was on the score of 
 L d N th principle, he thought it would make things easier 
 and the if he lessened the amount of them, while retaining a 
 tea duty, small tax so as to insist upon the right of England to 
 
 levy revenue in America. In 1773 he repealed aU 
 Townshend's duties except that on tea. This made the Americans 
 more angry than ever. What they objected to was not the 
 amount of the imposts, which was insignificant, but the principle 
 involved in taxation without representation. Accordingly, when a 
 fleet of tea-ships sailed into Boston harbour, laden with taxed tea, 
 a mob, dressed up as Red Indians, boarded the vessels, and threw 
 their cargo into the water. The government regarded this as 
 rebellion, and as the magistrates of Boston declared that they could 
 not discover the offenders, it was resolved to punish the whole city 
 for the disorderly acts of the rioters. A British act of parliament 
 closed the port of Boston to all commerce, and soon afterwards 
 another act deprived the great colony of Massachusetts of its 
 representative institutions, and put its government in the hands of 
 crown officials sent out from England. 
 
 18. This last act brought things to a crisis. Delegates from 
 twelve of the thirteen colonies met at Philadelphia in order to 
 
 organize a common resistance to the British govern- 
 ^^^'"I'f ^ ment. It was now clear that America meant to resist 
 
 by armed force if the attempts to control its indepen- 
 dence were insisted upon. Chatham and Burke urged upon parlia- 
 ment the vital importance of conciliating America, but a deaf ear 
 was turned to their pleadings. At last, in February, 1775, North 
 himseK made concessions to American opinion. He carried a bill 
 by which such coloni* as made a grant towards the expenses of 
 the Empire should be freed from aU imperial taxation. But this 
 concession was too small and came too late. Within two months of 
 his partial change of front, open war had broken out between the 
 colonists and the mother country. 
 
-1 776-] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 58 1 
 
 19. A considerable force of British troops had already been 
 despatched to America and was concentrated at Boston. The Mas- 
 sachusetts assembly, which refused to disperse when 
 parliament decreed its dissolution, called out the local ^f t^e 
 militia, and began to collect military stores in order to American 
 resist King George's soldiers. One of the chief of the ^*''* 
 colonists' magazines was at Concord, and a detachment of British 
 troops was sent from Boston to destroy it. Having accomplished 
 their mission, the soldiers were making their way back to Boston, 
 when, on April 19, 1775, they were attacked at Lexington by a body 
 of colonial militia, and forced to retreat with some loss 
 
 before their as.sailants. This was the beginning of ^nd Bun- 
 the war of American independence. The victorious kep's Hill, 
 
 • 1775 
 
 colonists were soon strong enough to blockade Boston. 
 They took up a commanding position on bunkers Hill, a small 
 height overlooking the town. On June 17, General Gage, the 
 British commander, made an attack upon their entrenchments. 
 After three unsuccessful attempts Gage managed to capture 
 the position. But the Americans fought so well that the battle of 
 Bunker's Hill gave more encouragement to the colonists than to 
 King George's troops. 
 
 20. The congress at Philadelphia now assumed the position of 
 the supreme authority in America, and levied an army. It 
 appointed as its commander-in-chief, George Washing- _. necla- 
 ton, a Virginian planter, who had taken a leading part ration of 
 
 in the war against the French, and already held a L"**®'^^,.,- 
 considerable military reputation. Washington was a 
 wise and prudent soldier, cheerful, resourceful, and moderate. He 
 reached Massachusetts after the battle of Bunker's Hill, and 
 soon inspired the disorderly colonial levies with some of his spirit 
 and energy. He at once renewed the blockade of Boston, and 
 pressed Gage so hard that, in March, 1776, the British army fled by 
 sea to Halifax, leaving the great port of Massachusetts in Wash- 
 ington's hands. On July 4, 1776, the congress, now representative 
 of all the thirteen colonies, took the decisive step of renouncing all 
 allegiance to King George. It issued on that day the famous 
 Declaration of Independence, which claimed that the thirteen 
 colonies were free and independent states, free from all political 
 connection with Great Britain. The new federal republic took the 
 name of the United States of America. 
 
 21. The War of American Independence was of more political 
 than military importance. The armies on both sides were small, 
 
582 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1776- 
 
 half -hearted, and badly led, and the profound differences felt hoth in 
 England and in America as to the justice and wisdom of the war, 
 _. . had a paralyzing effect upon those entrusted with its 
 
 Istics of the conduct. George in. sliowed plenty of spirit, and did 
 American jj^jg ij^st to secure victory, but he was hampered by 
 
 the Whigs, who rejoiced at the successes of the 
 Americans, and he could not pick out the right men as generals, 
 as Chatham would have done. Washington also had grave diffi- 
 culties to encounter. There was a large minority, especially in the 
 south, which had no wish to break off the English connection, and 
 his soldiers were ill-trained and badly disciplined. But every 
 advantage was on the side of the colonists, for the English never 
 understood how hard a task lay before them in conquering so vast 
 a country. At first, however, the trained British troops proved 
 superior in battle to their enemies. Sir William Howe won, in 
 August, 1776, the tattle of Sroohlyn, the first fight in the open 
 field, and drove Washington from New York, which then became 
 the English headquarters for the rest of the war. But Howe, 
 unlike his dead brotlier, Pitt's favourite, was a poor general. He 
 was not active enough to push home his successes, and wasted the 
 cold season in winter quarters at New Yoi'k. In the summer of 
 1777 he again took the field, drove the congress from Philadelphia, 
 and took possession of that city. Meanwhile General Burgoyne, 
 more conspicuous as a man of fasliion and a playwright than a 
 general, led an expedition from Canada southwards in the hope of 
 joining Howe. His army was too feeble for the task it undertook, 
 and in October, 1777, Burgoyne was surrounded and forced to 
 
 sun-ender with all his troops to the American general, 
 lation of Gates, at Saratoga, on the Hudson. This great failure 
 
 Saratoga, more than counterbalanced Howe's victories, especially 
 
 since Howe once more wasted the winter in idleness at 
 Philadelphia. Though Washington's army was reduced by disease, 
 desertion, and bad weather to a few thousand dispirited men, Howe 
 made no attempt to attack them, and so lost the last chance of 
 success. 
 
 22. The capitulation of Burgoyne made a greater impression in 
 Europe than even in America. Foreign nations that had long 
 _, g envied England the position she had won during the 
 
 pean attack Seven Years' War thought that she was now involved 
 on Britain, jj^ ^ losing struggle, and eagerly took the oppoi-tunity 
 
 of revenge. Before long Britain had to face not only 
 her revolted colonies, but a coalition of half Europe against her. 
 
-1778] GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 583 
 
 France, now ruled by her younj? king Louis xvi., led the way to 
 the attack, and early in 1778 declared war against England. 
 Next year Charles in. of Spain, true to the Family Compact, fol- 
 lowed the French example. In 1780 our old ally Holland also 
 declared war. Besides the active hostility of three sti-ong powers, 
 Britain had to face the passive hostility of several others. In 
 the same year, 1780, the northern powers, headed by Catharine 11. 
 of Russia and Frederick the Great of Prussia, formed what was 
 called the Armed Neutrality, whose object was to prevent British 
 warships searching the merchant vessels of neutral powers for 
 enemies' goods. 
 
 23. When the struggle with Europe became imminent, many 
 Englishmen's thoughts turned to Chatham. Once before he had 
 saved England, and he stUl seemed the only man who rhntham 
 could deal with the situation. Chatham was still a and Amerl- 
 oonspicuous friend of the Americans. He had resisted can Inde- 
 American taxation with all his might, and he urged 
 
 that Britain should abandon the attempt to coerce America, and 
 throw all her energies into the struggle against her foreign foes. 
 He hated, however, the notion that the Empire which he had done 
 80 much to establish should be rent in twain, and stiU hoped for 
 reunion through the voluntary action of America. The result of 
 this policy was that he could not work with the king, who was 
 eager to crush American resistance, or with the Whigs, who had 
 declared in favour of recognizing American independence. At 
 last George was induced to offer liim a post in the ministry, but 
 he declined to take office unless an entirely new government was 
 formed under his leadership. George refused to do this, and in 
 truth it was too late for Chatham to be of any help. His health 
 had broken down hopelessly, and he was nearing his end. Anxious 
 to dissociate himself from the unpatriotic Whigs, he Death of 
 went down to the House of Lords to protest against Chatham, 
 "the dismemberment of tliis ancient and most noble '''*• 
 monarchy." He fell back in a fit when he had finished his si)eech, 
 and died, a few weeks later, in May, 1778. With him expired the 
 last faint hope of regaining America. 
 
 24. In the earlier days of the European war England lost the 
 command of the sea. It was impossible to prevent a swarm of 
 French volunteers flocking over to help the Americans, and difficult 
 to defend our scattered colonies and possessions. Yet George stuck 
 bravely to lus task, and the American war was now prosecuted 
 with a vigour that had not been shown in the eai'lier stagres. A 
 
584 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1780- 
 
 competent British general was at last found in Lord Cornwallis, 
 who conquered Georgia and the Carolinas, where the loyal element 
 was strong. In 1781 CornwaUis sought to add Vir- 
 and the 8'iiiia, the home of many of the American leaders, to 
 
 end of the his conquests. But he had not enough soldiers for so 
 wa'p''l°^"l g^eat an undertaking, and, after some preliminary suc- 
 cesses, was compelled to make his way to Yorktovcn, a 
 seaport, where he hoped to be joined by the English fleet. Unluckily, 
 the navy was not there, having been driven into port to refit after 
 a disastrous action with the French commander, Admiral de Grasse, 
 who soon made common cause with Washington in his attack on 
 the British. Masters over both land and sea, the enemy sun'ounded 
 Cornwallis on every side, and on October 17, 1781, forced him to 
 surrender with aU his men. This second capitulation of a British 
 army practically put an end to the war. The Americans re- 
 conquered the southern states, and ere long only New York upheld 
 the British flag. The independence of the United States was thus 
 assured, and a great migration of persecuted loyalists to Canada 
 completed and made permanent the fall of British influence. 
 
 25. Great efforts were now made to restore the English supre- 
 macy at sea. In the beginning of the struggle our position was 
 
 so insecure that a bold American privateer, named 
 Rodney Paul Jones, plundered the British coasts ; our com- 
 
 P6SL0P6S 
 
 British merce suffered severely in every part of the world ; 
 
 naval Minorca and Gibraltar were closely besieged ; and 
 
 1782^™^''^* many colonies, including most of the British West 
 India islands, passed into the enemies' hands. After 
 the fall of Yorktown, Grasse transferred himself from the American 
 coast to the West Indies, and planned the conquest of Jamaica. 
 But in April, 1782, Admiral Rodney won a decisive victory over 
 Grasse near Dominica, in which he managed to effect the operation 
 of breaking the French Hne. This saved Jamaica and restored the 
 naval preponderance of England. Though Minorca fell, Gibraltar 
 was relieved before the end of the year by Admiral Howe, brother 
 of the two generals. 
 
 26. The French took advantage of the weakness of England to 
 form plans for recovering their influence in India. Haidar All, 
 sultan of Mysore, became their ally, devastated the Karnatik to 
 the walls of Madras, and strove to make himself the chief power 
 in southern India. At the same time the Maratha confederacy 
 took arms against the English, and defeated the Bombay army. A 
 great French admiral, the bailli de Suffren, obtained the mastery 
 
- 1 782.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 585 
 
 of the Indian Ocean. Luckily the governor-general of India at 
 
 the time was Warren Hastings, the greatest man after Clive 
 
 among the founders of British India. He rose to the 
 
 height of the occasion, and, after a fierce struggle, ^^tlnKs 
 
 succeeded in restoring the supremacy of England, restores 
 
 In 1781 Haidar Ali was beaten by Sir Eyre Coote, British 
 
 the veteran hero of Wandewash, at Porto Novo ; j^ india. 
 
 Bombay was saved from the Marathas by troops sent 
 
 by Hastings from Bengal ; Suffren's career of victory was stayed ; 
 
 and with the restoration of the English command over the ocean, 
 
 the worst of the dangers to British India passed away. 
 
 27. Troubles at home complicated the difficulties of England 
 abroad. North's ministry was incompetent to conduct so mighty 
 a struggle ; the king, though brave, was narrow and 
 
 blind ; and the Whig opposition showed great want of ^j^^^ j ygQ 
 patriotism. A well-meant attempt of North to help 
 the Boman Catholics led to serious " no popery " riots in London 
 in 1780, where the mob, led by the fanatical and half -mad Lord 
 George Gordon, bnmt Catholic chajiels, opened the prisons, plun- 
 dered the town, and fought against the soldiers with such effect 
 that the disturbances were only put down after serious loss of life. 
 
 28. The worst of Britain's troubles was in Ireland, where a 
 systematic attempt was made to imitate America and cast ofE 
 British ascendency. There the danger came, not from ipeland 
 the Catholic Irish, but from the dominant Protestant imitates 
 minority. Since the revolution of 1688 the penal A™®"*'*' 
 code established by the conquerors had deprived the Catholics of 
 all political rights, and had driven the bravest and best of Irishmen 
 to seek abroad the career cruelly denied them at home. The ma-ss 
 of the Irish Catholics were peasants, reduced to misery by a hard 
 land system, and paying an exorbitant rent for the little patch of 
 ground which they cultivated. But the Protestants also had their 
 grievances. The best posts in Church and state were given to 
 Englishmen ; the administration was entirely conducted in the 
 interests of England ; Irish manufactures were stopped lest they 
 should compete with those of Britain ; and the Irish parliament, 
 though exclusively a Protestant body, was not allowed to make what 
 laws it Uked, for Poynings' Act, passed under Henry vii., was still 
 maintained, which enact^l that no law should be even brought 
 forward in the Irish parliament until it had been approved by the 
 English privy council. Under George 111. things became worse 
 than before. The king saw in the g^reat Protestant landholders a 
 
586 GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1782- 
 
 body not Tinlike the hated Whig connection, and strove to break 
 
 down their power with such energy that the leading men in 
 
 Ireland were bitterly inflamed against him. Accordingly, when 
 
 the American troubles broke out, the Irish Protestant leaders 
 
 showed a strong inclination to imitate the colonists in their 
 
 resistance to England. Cliief among them was the eloquent Henry 
 
 G-rattan, who obtained a wonderful hold over the Irish parliament. 
 
 Taking advantage of the fear of invasion, and the fact that the 
 
 island had been stripped of regtdar troops, they enrolled volunteers 
 
 among the Protestants, and soon had an armed force 
 The lesfis- 
 lative inde- ready to carry out their demands. A convention met 
 
 pendence of at Dungannon in imitation of the congress at Phila- 
 1 782" delphia. At last, m 1782, a declaration of legislative 
 
 independence was unanimously passed through par- 
 liament in which Ireland repudiated the control which England 
 had so long exercised over the Irish parliament. And the attack 
 on England became the more dangerous when Grattan passed 
 Catholic relief acts, which began to relax the severities of the 
 penal code and associate the dumb millions of Irish peasantry with 
 the policy devised by their masters. 
 
 29. With aU these difficulties to meet, there was no wonder that 
 England lost America, and it was a great proof of her vigour and 
 The e d tenacity that she kept her continental enemies in 
 Rocking- check, won back the command of the sea, and main- 
 ham minis- tained her Indian empire. But the struggle was a 
 
 ' severe one, and though the king never lost his courage. 
 Lord North, an easy, good-natured, weak man, had long wearied of 
 the thankless task of acting as minister, and in March, 1782, 
 suddenly resigned office. The king was bitterly incensed with 
 North, and looked upon him as a deserter. His anger became even 
 more intense when he found that he had no alternative but to give 
 office to the hated Whigs. Kockingham became first lord of the 
 treasury and Charles Fox secretary of state. But George was 
 strong enough to insist on some of the " king's friends" retaining 
 their posts, while he further tempered the Wliig preponderance by 
 giving the second secretaryship of state to the earl of Shelburne, 
 an accomplished and broad-minded man, but distrusted for his bad 
 temper and habit of intrigue. Shelburne Avas now the leader of the 
 little band of Chathamites which still kept alive the principles 
 of Pitt. 
 
 30. Rockingham's chief business was to get England out of her 
 many difficulties. At home he strove to put down the political 
 
-1783.] GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 58/ 
 
 corruption which the Whigs had introduced, but which the king 
 had now cleverly turned against them, by a scheme of what was 
 called Economical Reform. Burke, who was only put Burke and 
 in inferior office, was entrusted with bringing in this Economical 
 plan, but it was made less sweeping than he wished, in "^^o'*™- 
 order to conciliate the king. The Irish disturbances were appeased by 
 the surrender of the chief demand of Grattan's party. Poynings' Act 
 was repealed, and the legislative independence of the Dublin parlia- 
 ment fully recognized. But the greatest work of the new ministers 
 was entering upon negotiations for peace both with America and 
 with our European enemies. However, before these were ended, 
 a violent quarrel between Fox and Shelbume threatened the 
 stability of the ministry. Rockingham died soon after, and 
 George, who was eager to get rid of the Whigs, took the decisive 
 step of putting Shelbume in his place. In July, Fox _.. eugi. 
 and the Whigs went out of office, leaving Shelbui-ue burne 
 
 at the head of a ministry of "king's friends" and ministry, 
 
 . 1782-1783 
 
 Chathamites. In this Chatham's second son, William 
 
 Pitt, who had just entered parliament, became chancellor of the 
 
 exchequer at the age of twenty-three. 
 
 31. The first work of Shelbume was the conclusion of ]>eace. 
 In November, 1782, he made a provisional treaty with the 
 Americans, by which England recognized the inde- _. *_eo.y 
 pendence of the United States, and yielded up to them of Ver- 
 
 aU her claims on the lands to the west of the AUe- sallies, 
 
 1 783 
 
 ghanies. There was more delay in settling the terms 
 of peace with France, Spain, and Holland, mainly because of the 
 strong desire of Spain to get back Gibraltar. However, early in 
 1783, an agreement was made by which Spain was forced to be 
 content with Florida and Minorca. France gained Tobago, 
 Senegal, and Goree, but restored to England most of her con- 
 quests. Finally, the formal treaty of Versailles was concluded in 
 September, 1783. 
 
 32. Before the long negotiations had concluded. Shelbume's 
 
 ministry had fallen. Shelbume himself was genei-ally disliked, 
 
 and held office merely through the king's favour and _. ,, 
 
 ,, , ., ,. . ,». . ™, The coali- 
 
 through the disunion of his enemies. Tliero wei*e two tlon of Fox 
 
 chief elements in the opposition : the Tories under *"<* North, 
 
 1783 
 North and the Whigs under Fox. Finding that 
 
 singly they were poM-erless, Fox and North agreed, early in 1783. to 
 
 form a coalition to drive Shelbume from offioo. Few men were 
 
 prepared for so sudden a change of front. Fox had bitterly 
 
588 GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1783- 
 
 denounced North for many years, and had publicly declared that 
 the idea of union with him was " too monstrous to be admitted." 
 But though factious hatred of the ministry had too large a share 
 in the league between them, both North and Fox stood at the head 
 of parties and as party leaders were afraid of George's constant 
 endeavour to choose whomsoever he would as his ministers. 
 Moreover, North had so long been subject as minister to George's 
 caprices, that his conversion to the opposition was the more start- 
 ling because of its unexpectedness. The former agent of the 
 " king's friends " now declared himself against the whole policy of 
 his long ministry. " Government by departments," he told Fox, 
 " was not brought in by me. I found it so, and had not vigour to 
 end it. The appearance of power is all that a king in this country 
 can have." The coalition, on its more respectable side, was an 
 effort to save party government from the disciples of George iii. 
 and Chatham. 
 
 33. At first the union of Fox and North carried everything 
 before it. In April, 1783, Shelburne was forced to resign, and 
 The coali- George was compelled to accept a ministry that he 
 tion minis- bitterly hated. His disgust was the greater since his 
 try, 1783. eldest son, George, prince of Wales, now just of age, 
 was a strong partisan of the coalition. The prince was dissipated, 
 extravagant, and reckless, and was only too glad to have the means 
 of annoying his father. In the new government the duke of Port- 
 land was the nominal prime minister, but real power was shared by 
 the two secretaries of state. Fox and North. George scarcely 
 treated his new servants with civUity, and set to work to under- 
 mine their authority by all means at his command. He gained 
 his first success when he forced them to abandon an extravagant 
 scheme they brought forward to provide for their ally, the prince of 
 "Wales. Before the end of 1783, George found a better opening to 
 attack them in Fox's India Bill. This was a measure devised by 
 Burke to take away from tlie East India Company all its political 
 power. Accident had entrusted a company of merchants with the 
 
 management of a mighty empire. The disorders which 
 ox s n la j^^^ attended this system made such a measure highly 
 
 desirable, but Fox laid himself open to attack when 
 he proposed that India should be ruled by seven commissioners 
 nominated by parliament. The India company denounced his 
 scheme as an infringement of its chartered rights. The king's 
 friends were very indignant at his attack on royal prerogative, 
 and declared that India, if not ruled by the company, should 
 
- 1 789.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 5 89 
 
 be governed, like Britain, by the crown. " If this bill passes," 
 
 declared Lord Thurlow, the chief of the " king's friends," " the king 
 
 will take the diadem from his own head and put it on the head of 
 
 Mr. Fox." Nevertheless, Fox's India Bill easily got through 
 
 the Commons, and was only stopped in the Lords by an extreme 
 
 amount of pressure from the king. The House of Lords had now 
 
 lo.st its old Whig majority, through the lavish creation of " king's 
 
 friends" as peers, and rejected the measure. George at once 
 
 turned the coalition out of office. 
 
 34. An extraordinary struggle ensued. Fox had boasted that 
 
 no one but a madman could venture to form a ministry. But 
 
 George did not flinch from pursuing his advantage, ^... 
 
 and called upon young William Pitt to undertake the Pitt's 
 
 office of prime minister. Pitt had such difficulties in ministry, 
 
 1783-1801 
 getting politicians of position to act with him that he 
 
 could not give a single place of cabinet rank to a member of the 
 House of Commons. He was beaten over and over again, and 
 called upon to resign or dissolve parliament. But he haughtily 
 declared that as long as he held the king's favour he would neither 
 give up office nor appeal to the constituencies. Gradually popular 
 opinion began to flow in his favour. His youth, courage, and his 
 father's name all helped him, and, young as he was, he showed 
 remarkable dexterity in the conduct of affairs. The king was 
 altogether on his side, and was now much more popular than in the 
 early years of his reign. Aristocratic feeling was gradually turn- 
 ing towards the Tory policy, and, the Tories began to desert North 
 for George. The narrowness of the Whig oligarchy had made 
 them hated, and their unpatriotic action during the late war had 
 brought their reputation to a very low pitch. Even thorough- 
 going reformers, like Wilkes, preferred Pitt to the coalition. 
 Gradually Pitt's position became strengthened, and in March, 1784, 
 he felt liimself able to risk a general election. The new elections 
 gave him and the king a solid majority, and the constituencies where 
 the right of voting was most in the hands of the people, were just 
 those which, as a rule, rejected the nominees of Fox and North. 
 The king had learnt from the younger Pitt what he would never 
 learn from Chatham. He had at last discovered that the right 
 way to win power was not to strive to fight his jieople as well as 
 the Wliigs, but to put himself at the head of lii.s people against 
 the greedy faction that had so long claimed the sole right of 
 governing the country. Thus the victory of George and Pitt 
 was also the victory of the people. The principles of Chatham 
 
590 GEORGEIII. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [1783- 
 
 won an easy triumi)h when allied with the principles of BoUng- 
 broke. For seventeen years Pitt remained chief minister, and at 
 last only gave up oifice because he had ceased to agree with the 
 king. 
 
 35. Pitt was five and twenty years of age when he won his 
 crowning victory. He was tall, thin, stiif in his manner, weak in 
 health, shy and proud, only showing the kinder and 
 and policy brighter sides of his nature to a few intimates. He 
 of the had but little of his father's genius, but he possessed 
 
 PRt"*^*'' ^^® ^^"^ ^^^ business capacity which Chatham had 
 entirely lacked. He was no orator like Chatham, but 
 he was fluent, ready, and impressive as a debater. Though closely 
 bound up with the king, he was too able and too hard-working to 
 become his dependant as Noi-th had done. Though the head of a 
 Tory administration, his views were broad and liberal. He had 
 inherited many of his father's views, and advocated parKamentary 
 reform, the relief of the Catholics, the generous treatment of Ireland, 
 the growth of our colonies, trade, and manufactures, and the puri- 
 fication of the administration. His fault was that he was too ready 
 to content himself with making his views known, without taking 
 any vigorous steps to carry them into effect. But there were many 
 difficulties in his way, and he had never qtiite faith enough in his 
 princijiles to make the effort to surmount them. Thus he brought 
 forward a Beform Bill, but did not pin his faith to it, dropping 
 the measure when he found that the majority of his supporters 
 were unwilling to accept it. In this as in other measures he was 
 hampered by the obstinacy of the king, the subservience of the 
 " king's friends," and the dislike of his Tory followers to alter the 
 laws. But though he made few great changes, he breathed a new 
 spirit into the administration of the country. He reduced ex- 
 penditure and increased efficiency. He got rid of scandals and 
 put an end to bribery such as the Whigs and George had previously 
 practised. He sought support from the wealthy classes, and was 
 a lavish creator of new peers, believing that all very rich men 
 ought to sit in the House of Lords, and managing after this 
 fashion to encourage the growth of a new Tory aristocracy that 
 made it difficult for the Whigs to win back their old position. He 
 made finance his special care, and devised plans, which were not 
 very successful, for paying off the national debt. He believed in 
 free trade and in the development of our colonies. He made a 
 famous commercial treaty with France, which immensely in- 
 creased the trade between the two countries. He established the 
 
1789.] GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE 59 1 
 
 government of Canada on lines that left the French to themselves 
 and sowed the first seeds of Canadian freedom. 
 
 36. Pitt put an end to the worst abuses of the government of 
 India by his India Act of 1784, which, though not so thorough as 
 Fox's plan, kept the East India Company in check by pjtt»s indla 
 setting up a new department of the state called the Bill, 1784, 
 Board of Control, under a president of cabinet rank, *"** Warren 
 whose duty was to supervise all the political acts of *^ "*^^* 
 the company, while leaving it free to carry on its commerce as it 
 thought proper. The system was a compromise, but it worked 
 fairly well, and lasted until the abolition of the company in 1858. 
 Its success was largely due to the high character and ability of the 
 men selected by king and company to carry out the government of 
 India, and not least to the remarkable gifts of Warren Hastings, 
 who now became the first governor-general of India in consequence 
 of the act. After a few years the factious Whigs brought grave 
 charges of tyranny, oppression, and extortion against Hastings. 
 Pitt was horrified at the tales told against Hastings, and gave 
 great offence to the king by supporting the impeachment which 
 was now brought against the great governor-general. The accusa- 
 tions were urged with much eloquence by Fox, Burke, Sheridan, 
 and other Whig leaders, but the majority of them utterly broke 
 down. Though Hastings had committed strong and high-handed 
 acts, he was in no wise guilty of the foul offences which his enemies 
 laid to liis charge. The famous trial began in 1788, and after 
 languishing for many years, ended in the much-wronged Hastings' 
 acquittal. During all the proceedings, George iii. stoutly upheld 
 Hastings' innocence. 
 
 37. Pitt's foreign policy did much to restore for England the 
 position which she had lost during the American War. His 
 commercial treaty with France made our relations pjtt's 
 much more easy with our traditional enemy. He won forelgm 
 back Prussia, which had been opposed to England since P*'"*'^' 
 1763, to our alliance, and formed a close league with Prussia, 
 Holland, and some of the northern powers. He was tlie first 
 English 8tat«8man to look with jealousy on the rise of Russia, 
 which, under the great Empress Catharine li., had taken the lead 
 in the partition of Poland, and had formed designs to destroy the 
 power of Turkey. 
 
 38. In 1788 Pitt's position was threatened by the serious illness 
 of the king, who lost his reason so completi>ly that he could not 
 carry on the goverxunent. Fox and the Whigs argued that their 
 
592 GEORGE III. AND AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE [ 1 789. 
 
 ally, the prince of "Wales, had a right to become regent. Pitt 
 rightly maintained against them that j)arliament had the absolute 
 _. power of appointing a regent, and proposed to make 
 
 regency the prince regent by act of parliament. Luckily the 
 
 question, king soon recovered, and his gratitude for Pitt's action 
 made him jnore closely attached to his minister than 
 ever. Secure of royal favour, master of both houses of parliament, 
 popular with the best of his countrymen, opposed only by a factious 
 and discredited opposition, it looked as if Pitt's power might weU 
 endure as long as he lived. The country was peaceful, prosperous, 
 and contented, and rapidly became the chief manufacturing state 
 in Europe. All calculations as to the future were, however, rudely 
 disturbed by the outbreak of the French Revolution in 1789. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 GEORGE III. : THE FRENCH REVOLUTION 
 AND THE IRISH UNION (1789-1802) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1789. Outbreak of the French Revolution. 
 
 I793' England declares war against France. 
 
 1798. Battle of the Nile ; Irish Rebellion. 
 
 1799. Napoleon, First Consul. 
 
 1800. Union with Ireland. 
 
 1801. Resignation of Pitt. 
 
 1802. Treaty of Amiens. 
 
 1. No event in history has been more gradually prepared for than 
 the French Revolution. Even in the great days of Louis xi\"., 
 there had been much that was evil in the condition prance 
 of France. The government was a despotism, but, before the 
 though the kings had deprived the clergj- and the Revolution, 
 nobles of nearly all share in ruling the state, they still remained 
 privileged orders whose immiinities were very burdensome to the 
 mass of the commtinity. Nobles and clergy, for example, paid few 
 direct taxes, and the result of this was that the mass of the national 
 revenue was raised from those who were least able to contribute it. 
 Besides this, many of the peasants were still bound, as in the 
 Middle Ages, to work on their lords' fields, grind their corn at 
 their lords' mills, and mend the highways at their own cliarges. 
 Though most of the peasants were free, and in many cases 
 owners of the land they tilled, many were still forced to pay all 
 sorts of exactions to the nobles. This was all the more felt as the 
 nobles, having no political power, did nothing in return for what 
 they took from tlie people. The social exclusiveness of the nobles 
 bore exceptionally hardly on the wealthy and intelligent middle 
 classes who had acquired fortunes by trade. There were the same 
 inequalities in the Chiirch as in the state. A few bishops and 
 abbots derived great incomes from their benefices, while most of 
 the work was done by poverty-stricken parish priests, who suffered 
 almost as many hardships as the peasants to whom they ministered. 
 
 593 2 Q 
 
594 GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION [1789- 
 
 2. Under Lotds xiv. the Frencli despotism had at least been an 
 efficient one. Things were far other\vise during the long reign of 
 Voltaire Louis y:v. (1715-1774), in which period the French 
 and monarchy became hopelessly corrupt and discredited. 
 Rousseau. Louis xv.'s grandson and successor, Louis xvi., though 
 not a bad man, was not intelligent, hard-working, or strong enough 
 to set things right. The failures of France during the American 
 war showed that she was no longer the leading state in Europe. 
 The decay into which the French state had fallen was the more 
 remarkable since France and Frenchmen exercised more influence 
 over the ideas and thought of Europe than they had ever done 
 before. France had long become the centre for the destructive and 
 restless spirit of the eighteenth century. All over Europe men 
 eagerly read the vigorous attacks on the existing order of things 
 which were written by famous French men of letters. Yoltaire 
 and his school taught the supremacy of human reason, and 
 attacked aU authority and everything that could not give some 
 plain reason for existing. In particular, they were conspicuous for 
 their hostility to the Christian religion, and their influence was so 
 widespread in France that the Church had lost almost aU its hold 
 over men's minds, though it was still strong enough to persecute 
 Protestants. An even more powerful influence than Voltaire was 
 Jean Jacques Rousseau, a Genevese settled in France, who preached 
 with religious fervour a new political gospel of the rights of man, 
 and of liberty, equality, and fraternity. He maintained that all 
 government was unlawful that did not depend on the sovereign people. 
 
 3. So widespread was the influence of the French philosophers 
 that intelligent sovereigns in other lands, such as the Emperor 
 
 Joseph II. and Catharine 11. of Russia, reformed their 
 ^f t^^^*^'"^ states after French models. It was only in France 
 States that there was an attempt to put in practice the 
 
 *'®oq''*'* teachings of the French reformers. All change was 
 
 kept off so long that when the movement for reform 
 finally made itself felt, it swept everything before it. At last the 
 government of Louis xvi. fell into such distress that it could 
 only avoid bankruptcy by compelling the privileged orders to bear 
 their share in the national burdens. Too timid to do this himself, 
 Louis XVI. was compelled to summon the States-General of France, 
 the body wliich had the same origin and early history as our parlia- 
 ment, but which had never met since 1614. When the three 
 estates of France assembled on May 5, 1789, the French Revolution 
 began. 
 
-1792.] GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION 595 
 
 4. The States- General declared themselves a National Assembly, 
 and set to work at once to sweep away all the old institutions of 
 France and build up a new constitution. The leaders 
 
 of the movement were men of liberal views and much constitution 
 honest zeal for reform, but they had no practical and its 
 knowledge how to grovem a state, and looked for i7g9''f792. 
 guidance, not to the lessons of history or erperience, 
 but to the fine-sounding" doctrines of Kousseau. They set up a 
 new constitution which estabh'shed a limited monarchy, and gave 
 all Frenchmen equal rights. They established religious and civil 
 freedom, and separated the Church from Rome, making it a 
 department of the state. But the new system worked badly from 
 the beginning. As Louis xvr. was always intriguing against it, 
 it was natural that the reformers should cut down his power almost 
 to nothing. The result of this, however, was to make the govern- 
 ment too weak to maintain order, and rule soon passed to the 
 Paris mob. Quite early in the movement the people of Paris 
 had shown their power by storming and destroying the Bastille, 
 the prison in which political ofPenders were confined. Later on 
 the mob perpetrated all sorts of atrocities, and forced the king and 
 assembly, which had hitherto sat at Versailles, to go to Paris, 
 where they were no longer free agents. By 1793 the ■phe Reign 
 new constitution had broken down, and was superseded of Terror, 
 by a revolutionary government controlled by the »'93"*'9o« 
 extreme faction, called the Jacobins. The king and queen were 
 now tried and beheaded, and a republic established. Priests and 
 aristocrats were hunted down and put to death. The Christian 
 faith was proscribed in favour of the worship of the Supreme Being, 
 and afterwards of the Goddess of Reason. Conspiracies against 
 the Revolution were crushed with merciless severity. This was 
 the period of the Reign of Terror. 
 
 5. Even before Jacobin ascendency and the Reign of Terror 
 had begun, the French Revolution had brought about a general 
 war in Europe. The partisans of the old order in g„_„_- _♦ 
 France had emigrated in large numlwrs. and besought war with 
 the chief continental sovereigns to tight again.st the the Revolu- 
 Revolution, because it threatened the whole exifrting * 
 order of society. Church, and state. The emperor and the king of 
 Prussia, to whom they chiefly appealed, were slow to move, and had 
 no wish for war. They enraged the French, however, by issuing 
 a declaration that they would use force to restore Louis xvi. to 
 power, provided that they oould obtain the help of the chief states 
 
Sg6 GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION [1792- 
 
 of Europe. The revolutionary leaders in France availed them- 
 selves of the indiscretions of the jjowers to stir up a warlike f eeUng-. 
 They had the faith of zealots in the revolutionary principles, and 
 believed that, if they took up arms against the despots of Europe, 
 they would be welcomed by the peoples whose kings they fought 
 against, and would be able to establish their doctrines every- 
 where. Early in 1792 France declared war against Austria and 
 Prussia. Thereupon the allies invaded France, but their progress 
 was soon checked by the cannonade of Valmy. It was now that 
 the Jacobins became supreme, ' made France a republic, and put 
 the king to death. The war soon became a war of opinion and ideas. 
 With all their cruelty and fanaticism, the Jacobins were terribly 
 efficient. They not only saved the Revolution in France, but over- 
 whelmed the Austrian Netherlands, Savoy, and Germany as far 
 as the Rhine. Everywhere the soldiers of the Revolution were 
 welcomed as liberators, and a few short campaigns extended the 
 limits of France to the Rhine and the Alps. 
 
 6. At first England showed great sympathy with the French 
 Revolution. Englishmen believed that the French were going to 
 _ . . set up a constitutional system like that of Eng- 
 and the land, and hoped that the similarity of government 
 
 French between the two countries would stiU further increase 
 
 the good feeling between them which had begim 
 with Pitt's commercial treaty. Pitt himself was friendly to 
 the new movement, and many of his Whig enemies regarded it 
 with unbounded and enthusiastic admiration. Fox, when he heard 
 of the capture of the Bastille, wrote, " How much the greatest 
 event it is that has happened in the world, and how much the 
 best ! " Clubs were formed in the large towns to spread revo- 
 lutionary principles. A new agitation arose for pai'liamentary 
 reform, and a few extreme men wished to remodel the English 
 government after the fashion of the French. Soon the violence 
 which marked every stage of the French movement began to 
 frighten the more timid. Thoughtful observers perceived that 
 the spirit in which the French worked was better calculated to 
 upset states than to reform them. At last Edmund Burke, the 
 greatest of the Whigs, gave the tone to English public opinion by 
 his famous pamphlet, called Reflections on the French Revolution), 
 which was published in November, 1790. In it he showed the 
 great differences between the spirit of the French reformers and 
 the leaders of the English Revolution of 1688. While the latter 
 had limited themselves to correcting abuses in the old constitution. 
 
1 794-] GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION $97 
 
 the French had renounced all their past history, and had suddenly 
 attempted to alter every institution of the nation. With all his 
 wisdom and insight, Burke was violent and one-sided. Before long 
 he broke utterly with Fox, refusing even to be the private friend 
 of a man who retained sympathy with the French. He declared 
 that his last dying words would be, " Fly from the French con- 
 stitution ! " As the excesses of the revolutionary party developed, 
 the great majority of Englishmen followed Burke. A large section 
 of the Whig party deserted Fox, and, in 1794, Pitt admitted some 
 of the Whigs of Burke's school into his government. Henceforth 
 aristocratic influence was dissociated from the Whig policy which 
 it had so long supported. The new Tory aristocracy adhered to 
 George and Pitt in their resistance to revolutionary ideas. The 
 faithful few who still adhered to Fox were powerless in parlia- 
 ment and unpopular in the country. Only in some of the great 
 towns, especially the new factory towns of the north, was there 
 much sympathy with the Revolution. 
 
 7. Pitt was not excitable and emotional like Burke, but he 
 gradually came quite round to Bui-ke's way of thinking. Both at 
 home and abroad, fear of the French Revolution pro- -jj^q p^- 
 foundly modified his policy. A groundless fear that action and 
 large numbers of Englishmen wished to imitate the 
 
 French, drove him into a policy of repression which stood in 
 striking contrast with his old liberal leanings. He ceased to 
 support parliamentary reform, declaring that it was not a time to 
 make hazardous experiments. He suspended the Habeas Coi-ptia 
 Act ; he put down even lawful agitation with a strong hand ; he 
 passed an Alien Act, giving the government power to watch or 
 remove suspected foreigners. He put in prison many of the leaders 
 of the political clubs which wished to imitate the French, and 
 strove in vain to get them convicted of treason. Finally, he passed 
 a law which made uttering words against the king's authority to 
 be treason, and exciting hatred against the government and con- 
 stitution a misdemeanour. 
 
 8. Despite his fear of the Revolution, Pitt long strove to 
 maintain peace. When France went to war with 
 
 Austria and Prussia, Burke preached that England fjjnj^^o 
 also should wage a sort of crusade against the French, war asralnst 
 as enemies of God and man. Pitt had no wish to draw J*^® Revo- 
 the sword for an idea, but resented the French inter- 1793-1797. 
 ference in English affairs, and finally declared himself 
 willing to fight the French if they invaded the United Province^ 
 
59^ GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION [1793- 
 
 which were closely allied to England. Early in 1793 the Trench 
 solved aU difficulties for him by declaring war against the English 
 and Dutch alike. Even now Pitt did not rightly estimate the gravity 
 of the situation. " It will be a short war," he said, " and certainly 
 ended in one or two campaigns." " It wiU be a long and dangerous 
 war," was Burke's truer prophecy. In carrying out the struggle, 
 Pitt showed no very great capacity. He joined in the great coali- 
 tion which was formed against the French, and spent in subsidis- 
 ing our allies vast sums which would have been better employed 
 in training British soldiers. He did not know where to strike, 
 and the generals who carried out his poKcy were often dxill and 
 incapable. The result was that the addition of England to the 
 enemies of France made no difference to the general fortune of 
 the war. Nothing could stop the enthusiasm of the Jacobin 
 armies. They defeated George iii.'s second son, Frederick, duke of 
 Tork, a foolish man, and an incompetent general. They conquered 
 aU Holland, expelled George's cousin, the Stadtholder, and set up 
 a revolutionary republic in that country. It was to no purpose 
 that Pitt sent expeditions to help revolts that had arisen in France 
 against the Jacobin government. One of these, sent to Toulon in 
 1793, was dislodged from that city by tlie skill of a young Corsican 
 officer of artillery, named Napoleon Buonaparte, who first showed 
 his conspicuous genius in the conduct of that siege. A larger 
 force, despatched to Quiberon, in Brittany, in 1795, was equally 
 unsuccessful. In 1795 Jacobin supremacy was overthrown in 
 France, and a more moderate government, called the Directory, 
 was set up. Even before this, Prussia, Spain, and other allies of 
 England were frightened into peace with the victorious republic, 
 and Holland and Spain actually joined the war against England. 
 Affairs now became more critical than ever. In 1796 Buonaparte 
 received his first independent command as general of the army of 
 It%ly. In a campaign of tmexampled brilliancy and success, he 
 drove the Austrians out of the peninsula, forced them to make a 
 treaty leaving Italy to the French, and arranged for a conference 
 to settle the affairs of Germany. England was thus^left single- 
 handed to carry on the struggle against France and her allies. 
 
 9. Every military enterprise directed by Pitt had failed, and 
 England had only her gold and her ships to rely upon. Now, how- 
 The suspen- 6ver, the vast sums lavished by Pitt on untrustworthy 
 sion of cash allies threw the country intQ financial difficulties. So 
 payments. much gold had been drained from England that many 
 merchants, though perfectly solvent, could not meet their debts 
 
-1798.] GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION 599 
 
 because there was not enough gold and silver in the country to pay 
 them. T^his monetary crisis, as it was called, was only set right by 
 the Bank of England being authorized by parliament to suspend 
 cash payments. For more than twenty years bank-notes were circu- 
 lated, though the bank would not exchange them for gold. It 
 shows how little the real credit of the country was touched that 
 the value of bank-notes as compared with gold declined very 
 slightly. 
 
 10. In the early years of the war England had been very 
 successful at sea ; but when the French had got the help of the 
 Spanish and Dutch fleets, they formed schemes for the jyxe revel u- 
 invasion of England and Ireland. In 1796 some tionary war 
 French managed to land near Fishguard in South **• ^®** 
 Wales. Though they surrendered the next day to the local militia, 
 they proved how easy an invasion was. Next year the enemy 
 planned to unite the French and Spanisli fleets in the channel, 
 with the view to overthrow our naval supremacy, and thus prepare 
 the way for an invasion on a large scale. To prevent this, Admiral 
 Jervis attacked the Spaniards off Cape St. Vincent on February 
 14, 1797. The English fleet was inferior in size, and the battle 
 was long doubtfiU. It was at last won by the action of Commodore 
 Nelson, who, on liis own responsibility, attacked the Spaniards at 
 close quarters and won a decisive victory. Yet witliin a few months 
 the righteous discontent of the sailors led to formidable mutinies of 
 the British ships at Spithead and the Nore. The bad management 
 which had crippled our armies had extended to the n&vj. Many of 
 the captains were abominable tyrants; the food was unwholesome 
 and bad, the discipline cruel, and the sailors' pay had never been 
 altered since the days of Charles 11. After a time, however, both 
 fleets went back to their duty, and, under the popular Admiral 
 Duncan, beat the Dutch off Camperdown. 
 
 11. The French navy was still unconquered, and fresh schemes 
 of invasion were formed after the peace between France and Austria. 
 One French army was to land in Ireland, wliich was on Buonaparte 
 the verge of rebellion, wliile the victorious army of In Egypt, 
 Buonaparte was encayii)ed along tlie channel in the ''^°' 
 hope of invading England. This latter sclieme was probably little 
 more than a blind to cover an attack on Egypt, wliicli Nai>oleon 
 had long b«en meditating. In 1798 the Egyjitiau exp«<dition took 
 ])lace. On his way Buonaparte took Malta from tlie Knights of St. 
 John. He then easily conquered Egy])t. wliioh ho saw to be the 
 key to the East, and the highway to India, where Tipu Soltau, of 
 
600 GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION [1798- 
 
 Mysore, the old enemy of the English, had made an alliance with 
 the French republicans against British ascendency. 
 
 12. Buonaparte's head was filled with all sorts of wild schemes. 
 He dreamed of conquering Turkey, of destroying the English 
 The battle power in India, and finally of taking Europe in the 
 of the Nile, rear. Sir Horatio Nelson, the real conqueror at the 
 
 battle of St. Vincent, now sought to destroy the fleet 
 which had taken Buonaparte to the East. On August 1, 1798, he 
 found the Trench anchored in Abouhir Bay, close in shore, and pro- 
 tected by strong batteries. With great daring he managed to 
 place part of his fleet between the French and the coast. While 
 these vessels attacked the French from within, the remainder of the 
 Eng-lish fleet assailed them from seaward. The battle, which 
 began at sunset, raged the whole night, and ended in the complete 
 destruction of the French fleet. The battle of the Nile, as it was 
 called, established British supremacy over the Mediterranean, and 
 put an end to Buonaparte's visions of Eastern conquest. 
 
 13. The same period saw the destruction of the French designs 
 for restoring their influence in India. In 1799 the Marquis 
 
 Wellesley, governor-general of India, sent a force 
 ® I?99^ which besieged and stormed Seringapatam, and Tipii 
 died during the struggle. In the same year Buona- 
 parte left his troops in Egypt to shift for themselves, and escaped 
 to France in a fast cruiser. Troops from India and England now 
 poured into Egypt, and Buonaparte's deserted soldiers were 
 defeated in the battle of Aboukir. Soon after Egypt was 
 evacuated and restored to the Turks. 
 
 14. In 1799, while Buonparte was absent in Egypt, the general 
 
 war had been renewed in Europe. A conference which met to 
 
 The war of ^^^^^ German affairs could not agree, whereupon Pitt 
 
 the Second formed the league called the Second Coalition, of which 
 
 Coalition, Austria, Russia, and England were the chief members. 
 1799~1801 
 
 In one year's fighting France lost nearly all the 
 
 conquests which she had gained during the revolutionary wars, and 
 
 was threatened with invasion. At that moment Buonaparte came 
 
 back on the scene. In 1799 he put an end to the Directory by force 
 
 of arms, and drew up a new constitution, by which he was made 
 
 First Consul with almost \mlimited powers, and the sovereignty of 
 
 the people reduced to a sham. The Revolution thus culminated 
 
 in a military despotism, and the greatest of the soldiers of the 
 
 Revolution, like another Cassar or Cromwell, became master of the 
 
 state. The French were now so tired of change that they welcomed 
 
-i8o2.] GEORGE III. AND FRENCH REVOLUTION 6oi 
 
 the Corsican's accession to power, and Buonaparte's magnificent 
 energy and ability won for him a remarkable series of successes. 
 He persuaded the Tsar Paul of Russia to abandon tlie 
 coalition. He crossed the Alps, and crushed the Marengo 
 Austrians at the hatile of Marengo, June 14, 1800, a 1 800, and 
 victory which restored French supremacy in Italy, the treaty 
 Despairing of further resistance, Austria made the yllle, 1801. 
 treaty of Luneville with France, by which it recognized 
 all French conquests, including the Netherlands and the left bank 
 of the Bihine. 
 
 15. England was then again forced to fight single-handed 
 against France. Her danger became more extreme since Paul i., 
 the half -mad tsar, manifested a great friendship for 
 Buonaparte, and in 1801 stirred up against England Jgutp^^fy 
 an Armed Neutrality of the northern powers, con- and the 
 spicuous among which were Sweden, Denmai'k, and battle of 
 Russia. As in the days of the previous Armed hagen. 
 Neutrality of 1780, the northern powers did not 
 
 directly declare war against England, but announced their refusal 
 to be bound by the claims of England to search neutral vessels with 
 the object of finding French goods. To meet this new foe a fleet 
 was sent to the Baltic, though pedantic regard to seniority gave 
 the cliief command to a commonplace admiral named Parker, under 
 whom Nelson was to act as second. The English attacked the 
 Danish fleet and batteries in the battle of Copenhagen. Parker 
 grew alarmed when the Danes resisted obstinately, and ordered 
 Nelson to retire. Nelson disregarded his superior's commands, 
 and went on fighting until he had won the day. Copenhagen was 
 now oi)en to the English attacU, and the Danes were forced to 
 make an armistice. About the same time the Tsar Paul was 
 murdered, and his successor, Alexander i., dropped the principle 
 that the flag covers the cargo. Thus the Armed Neutrality came 
 to an end, and with it Buonaparte's last hope of overthrowing the 
 naval supremacy of England. 
 
 16. There was now little left for England and France to fight 
 about. Buonaparte was supreme on land, and could do -. . . j, 
 what he liked with the European powers. England, ton mlnls- 
 however, was supreme at sea, and Nelson had frustrated ^''V- ' 801 , 
 all the French attacks on our ships, colonies, and treaty of 
 commerce. Both countries were exhausted by the long Amiens, 
 struggle, and Buonapart« himself wislied for a short ^^^^' 
 period of repose during which he ootUd build up his despotic power. 
 
602 GEORGE III. AND IRISH UNION [1782- 
 
 Negotiations were accordingly begun, and their progress was made 
 easier by the resignation of Pitt, who had offended George iii., and 
 gave np office in the spring of 1801. Nearly all the able ministers 
 went out with their chief, and Addington, Speaker of the House 
 of Commons, a dull and incapable man, made up what sort of 
 government he could with the rank and file of the Tory party. 
 Addington, in his anxiety to end the war, did not trouble himself 
 about the balance of power in Em-ope. In March, 1802, he con- 
 cluded peace with the French in the treaty of Amiens. By it 
 England abandoned most of the conquests she had made from 
 France and her allies beyond sea, though Spain gave up Trinidad, 
 and Holland, now called the Batavian republic, surrendered Ceylon. 
 Malta, wliich after Nelson's victory had been taken from the French, 
 was to be restored to its former owners, the Knights of St. John. 
 
 17. The wars against the French Revolution were thus, like 
 the Revolution itself, at an end, though not before the old state 
 The il t °^ society had been shattered and the old political 
 that balance of Europe completely overthrown by the First 
 weathered Consul of France. England had struggled bravely 
 
 and constantly, though with little intelligence. Under 
 Pitt she had weathered the storm of revolutionai'y action, but had 
 paid a heavy price by losing much of her liberty and suffering 
 much distress from high prices and heavy war taxes. If she had 
 escaped tevolution at home, the chief reason was not to be found in 
 Pitt's repressive policy, but in the fact that the people of England 
 were after all much better off than the people in France, and were 
 therefore much less tempted to advocate violent changes than the 
 French had been. 
 
 18. During the whole war against the French Revolution, 
 Britain's position had been further imperilled by the discontent 
 
 and distress of Ireland. Since 1782 Ireland had 
 
 Ireland possessed a parliament independent of imperial 
 
 Grattan's control. But the Irish parliament, though more 
 
 Parliament, powerful since Grrattan's reforms, remained an 
 1782-1800 
 
 exclusively Protestant parliament, and represented 
 only the Protestant minority. However, it did much better than 
 before 1782, and in particular it repealed many of the worst laws 
 wliich had oppressed Roman Catholics since the Revolution of 
 1688. Yet even the Protestants were not aU satisfied with what 
 had been done. Some of them, including Grattan, wished to see 
 the Catholic gentry sitting in parliament, and in this Pitt agreed 
 with the Irish leader. Others, however, refused to give any 
 
-1 794-] GEORGE III. AND IRISH UNION 603 
 
 political power to the Catholics, seeing" that if it were once 
 conceded Ireland would soon fall under their control. The 
 Catholic question soon broke up the unity of the Irish Protestants. 
 The eloquence of its orators gave distinction to the IhibUn 
 })arliament, but its members were factious and quaiTelsome. No 
 attempt was made to deal with the real root of Irish trouble, the 
 miserable poverty of the mass of the peasantry. Moreover, the 
 government of Ireland was still controlled by the English ministry, 
 and the system of bribery and jobbery was still continued in order 
 to keep a majority of the Dublin parliament supporters of the 
 king's representatives. 
 
 19. The outbreak of the French Revolution soon complicated 
 the Irish situation. Among the Presbyterians of Ulster and the 
 freethinkers of the great towns revolutionaiy ideas 
 
 won many supporters, and in 1791 Theobald Wolfe JJifh^eif*^ 
 Tone, a Protestant lawyer, set up a society called the and the 
 United Irishmen. Its profes.sed object was to join p''®"?'l, 
 together Irishmen of aU creeds and classes to agitate 
 for parliamentary reform and complete Catholic emancipation. 
 Its leaders, however, soon looked beyond these aims towards 
 asserting the complete independence of Ireland from the English 
 connection, and their methods were largely borrowed from those 
 of the French Revolution, for which they expressed the warmest 
 admiration. In opposition to the United Irishmen, the extreme Pro- 
 testants formed clubs, called Orange Lodges, in memory of William 
 of Orange. From this they derived their name of Orangemen. 
 
 20. Between the revolutionaries and the bigots stood the 
 Catholic party, representing the mass of Irishmen. The Catholics' 
 position was a strong one, since Pitt and Grattan j^^ Relief 
 sympathized with them, and tlie United Irishmen Act of 1 798, 
 bade heavily for their help. As a rule, however, only *"'* ^^^ 
 the educated Catholics looked to the government of puz. 
 
 for support, while the ignorant masses fell blindly wllllam, 
 into the plans of the United Irishmen. Unluckily, the * '"• 
 government had no settled policy. Sometimes the liberal instincts 
 of Pitt prevailed, as in 1793, when the great Catholic Belief Act was 
 passed, which gave the Roman Catholics a vote at elections witli- 
 out the right of being returned members. In 1794 Pitt appointed 
 Lord FitzwUliam, one of the new Whig ministers, lord-lieutenant 
 of Ireland, and a further attempt was made to conciliate the 
 Catholics. But Fitzwilliam's xeal for purity and reform frightened 
 every plaoe-hunter in Ireland, and a loud outcry was raised agtunst 
 
604 GEORGE III. AND IRISH UNION [1798- 
 
 him. Fitzgibbon, afterwards Lord Clare, the Irish chancellor, 
 persuaded Greorge iii. that he would break his coronation oath 
 if he permitted the Catholics to sit in Parliament. Fitzwilliam 
 was recalled ; Grattan's Reform Bill was rejected ; and the failure 
 of the moderates left the way open to the United Irishmen. 
 
 21. Tone and his associates now prepared for revolution. Their 
 first idea was to get the French to send a fleet and army to Ireland, 
 
 but the victories of Nelson and Jervis prevented much 
 Hon of 1798 danger of invasion, and forced the United Irishmen 
 
 to fall back upon local resources. In 1798 civil war 
 broke out, but, despite the revolutionary aims of the leaders, they 
 found their following almost exclusively in the Catholic peasantry, 
 and nearly all Protestants united to uphold their ascendency and 
 the EngKsh connection. The vigour of the Grovernment prevented 
 a rising in Ulster, and the prompt arrest of the leaders deprived 
 the rising of its natural chiefs. There was, however, a formidable 
 struggle in Leinster, where a great army of peasants took the field, 
 under the leadership of some of their priests. For some time the 
 insurgents held nearly all Wexford, but at last General Lake stormed 
 their camp at Vinegar Hill, near Enniscorthy. After this the 
 rebel army broke up into small bands, which gradually melted away. 
 The revolt was soon put down so completely that when, a few 
 months later, a considerable French force managed to land in 
 Connaught, very few dared join them, and they were soon forced 
 to surrender. Unluckily, the triumphant Protestants avenged 
 themselves on the defeated Catholics by atrocities equally cruel 
 and far more widely spread. The lack of regular troops forced 
 the government to make large use of the Protestant yeomanry in 
 putting down the rebellion, and most of the worst misdeeds were 
 due to their bigotry and spirit of revenge. 
 
 22. Pitt sent Lord CornwaUis, formerly general of the English 
 army in America, to Ireland as lord-lieutenant. His task was to 
 
 prevent the Irish of the two factions from attacking 
 Dolicy ®*^^ other, and he soon convinced himself that Ireland 
 
 could only be justly ruled by men free from the 
 prejudices of either party. He held that the rebeUion had proved 
 the failure of the rule of the Protestant minority, and that the true 
 solution of the difficulty lay in the parliamentary Union of Ireland 
 with Great Britain. Pitt cordially agreed with him, and sought to 
 make the Roman Catholics favourable to this scheme by proposing 
 to combine with the Union a plan of complete Catholic emancipation, 
 by which Roman Catholics were to be admitted into parliament 
 
>i8oi.] GEORGE III. AND IRISH UNION 605 
 
 and suffered to hold office tinder the state. Pitt so far succeeded 
 that the chief opposition to his plans came from the Protestants, 
 who still controlled the parliament at Dublin. To them the Union 
 meant the loss of aU their privileges, and, headed by Grattan, they 
 bitterly opposed Pitt's proposals. The only way to carry the Act of 
 Union through the Irish parliament was by buying off the owners 
 of rotten boroughs by heavy compensation, and by lavishing titles, 
 pensions, and even direct bribes on all members who were willing to 
 sell their votes for a consideration. The corrupt Irish parliament 
 was brought round by this policy to pass the measure in 1800. It 
 had already been easily got through the parliament at Westminster. 
 
 23. By the Act of Union the separate Irish parliament was 
 abolished. Instead of this, four Irish bishops and twenty-eight 
 temporal peers were to sit in the House of Lords for 
 
 the United Kingdom, while one hundred members Tgno " °' 
 of the House of Commons, two for each shire, the 
 rest for the boroughs, were henceforth to represent Ireland at 
 Westminster. Absolute freedom of trade between Great Britain 
 and Ireland was established. The Irish Church and army were 
 united to those of England, but the separate law courts, the lord- 
 lieutenancy, and a distinct executive government were retained. 
 
 24. Pitt now prepared to fulfil his promises to the Irish Catholics 
 by laying before the cabinet a plan for Catholic emancix>a- 
 tion. One of his colleagues betrayed his intention pallureof 
 to the king, and plied the monarch with arguments Catholic 
 against it. George had already been convinced by emanclpa- 
 Fitzgibbon that it was impossible for liim to accept resl^ation 
 the policy, and declared, " I shall reckon any man my of Pitt, 
 personal enemy who proposes such a measure." There- *°" • 
 upon Pitt brought his suggestions before George, declaring that he 
 mu.st resign if they were not accepted. George vainly endeavoured 
 to persuade him to say nothing more about them. Pitt's answer 
 to this was to offer to resign. This event was delayed by George 
 being driven by the excitement produced by the crisis into another 
 fit of insanity. On his speedy recovery, Pitt, out of pure com- 
 ])assion. informed the bewildered king tliat he would not trouble 
 him with further advice on the Catholic question. England was 
 still engaged in her life-and-death struggle against Napoleon, and 
 Pitt saw that it was even more important to keep George in health 
 and courage than to set free the Catholics. Then, in Marcli, 1801, 
 he laid down the seals of office. His resignation was another 
 triumph of the indomitable will of George in. It weakened the 
 
6o6 
 
 GEORGE III. AND IRISH UNION 
 
 [1801, 
 
 administration at a period of difficulty, and soon destroyed the 
 hopes that had been formed as to the results of the Irish Union. 
 This measure, unaccompanied by emancipation, resulted in effect 
 in a prolongation of Protestant ascendency in Ireland, and a con- 
 tinuance of the legitimate grievances of the Catholics. Inevitably 
 the Catholics resented the trickery by which their support of the 
 measure had been won. They grew more disgusted with the Union 
 than the Protestants had ever been, and were henceforward its 
 chief enemies. The result was that the one-sided Union faUed 
 either to conciliate Ireland or promote its prosperity. The blame 
 of this was, however, due, not to Pitt, but to George iil. 
 
 S^Afriaa. 
 
 H, 
 
 
 *^ 
 
 tH 
 
 
 6 
 
 t) 
 
 Conqueror 
 
 Neptune 
 
 Cy ^^^ .^--^^Vietory 
 
 CI t"-}-, . ^. Temeraire 
 
 Bntanniar-^ Leviathan 
 
 H 
 
 X 
 
 CD 
 
 Z 
 < 
 
 a. 
 
 CO 
 
 5 
 
 Q^readvought 
 
 ^p^Polyphemus 
 
 ^ ^Achilla 
 
 yyRevenge 
 
 BATTLE OF 
 
 TRAFALGAR 
 
 21st.Oct.1S05 
 
 j_^ Hoyal Sovereign ^^-y 
 Mars 
 Colossus 
 
 ^^ellerophon 
 
 C^n. 
 
 Belleisle Q 
 
 H 
 
CHAPTER V 
 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 1,1802-1820) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1803. Renewal of war with France ; battle of Assaye. 
 
 1804. Pitt's second ministry. 
 
 1805. Battles of Trafalgar and Austerlitz. 
 
 1806. Death of Pitt and Fox. 
 
 1807. Treaty of Tilsit ; beginning of the long Tory rule. 
 
 1808. Battle of Vimiero ; beginning of the Peninsular War. 
 
 1809. Battles of Wagram and Talavera. 
 
 1810. Battle of Busaco. 
 
 iSii. Regency established ; battles of Faentes de Ofioro and Albuera. 
 
 1812. Battle of Salamanca ; failure of Napoleon's Russian campaign ; 
 
 war with America. ^ 
 
 1813. Battles of Leipzig and Vitoria. 
 
 1814. First fall of Napoleon. 
 
 1815. Battle of Waterloo and final fall of Napoleon ; Peace of Paris and 
 
 Ck)ngres8 of Vienna. 
 
 1819. The Manchester massacre. 
 
 1820. Death of George iii. 
 
 1. The treaty of Amiens was little more than a truce. Though 
 the English looked forward to a long period of repose, a permanent 
 peace was no part of the designs of the First Consul of 
 France. All that Buonaparte wanted was a short of the 
 breathing-time while he built up his great fabric of treaty of 
 despotism. But he soon fancied himself so strong that j ^^3 '* 
 he became indifferent as to England's action. He had 
 now made his peace with the pope by the Concordat, which restored 
 the Roman Catholic Church in France, and enabled Buonaparte to 
 pose as the protector of religion, which had been almost overthrown 
 by the Jacobins. Already he began to make fresh aggressions on 
 the continent. He seized Piedmont and Parma, and sent liis troops 
 to occupy Switzerland. No continental power ventured to oppose 
 liim, for Alexander of Russia was his ally, and Germany wm 
 plunged into confusion. The treaty of Luneville had necessitated 
 the reconstitution of the whole of Germany, and Austria and 
 Prussia were angrily quarrelling as to their share of the plunder. 
 
 607 
 
6o8 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1803- 
 
 Secure on the continent, the First Consul took up a high line 
 with England. He had not forgiven her for frustrating liis plans 
 in Egypt, and he was shrewd enough to see that his European 
 position could not be secure so long as she retained the command 
 of the sea. He was anxious to recover the lost French colonies, to 
 increase the maritime commerce of France, and to make its navy 
 the first in the world. England, and England only, stood in the 
 way of the accomplishment of these objects, and Buonaparte 
 thought that his commanding position made it desirable for him 
 to attack her as soon as possible, since there was little immediate 
 prospect of her winning any continental allies. Accordingly, he 
 took every opportimity of picking a quarrel with England. He 
 complained that the royalist emigrants settled in England were 
 libelling him in a newspaper which they published in London. He 
 demanded the expulsion of the Bourbon princes, and angrUy 
 resented the refusal of the English to carry out the treaty of 
 Amiens by the evacuation of Malta. He took up so offensive an 
 attitude that even the weak government of Addington felt that it 
 had no alternative but to renew hostilities. In May, 1803, Britain 
 declared war against France, less than fourteen months after the 
 conclusion of the treaty of peace. 
 
 2. The war lasted mthout a break from 1803 to 1814. It was 
 fought for very different objects to those which England had 
 The Napo- fought for from 1793 to 1802. It was waged to main- 
 leonic War, tain the balance of power and the liberties of Europe, 
 1803-1814. -prhich were threatened by the despot who had ah-eady 
 put down the freedom of his adopted country. During this long 
 period there were many changes on the continent. The never- 
 ceasing aggressions of Napoleon compelled the continental j)owers 
 on several occasions to draw the sword against him. In no case 
 coTild they resist him for any length of time. His military genius 
 easily enabled him to overthrow their armies, and their subjects were 
 indifferent to their defeat, even welcoming the French conquerors 
 as the apostles of the ideas of the revolution. With England, 
 however, Buonaparte had to fight, not only against the government, 
 but against the whole people. It was England which first taught 
 the conqueror of so many governments how hard it was to conquer 
 a nation. Gradually, as his designs became clearer, England 
 succeeded in rousing the continent to defeat his designs of universal 
 monarchy. It was natural that Napoleon should manifest an 
 extraordinary hatred against the one state which successfully 
 blocked his march towards the monarchy of the world. 
 
-i8os.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 609 
 
 3. Buonaparte wished to end the war rapidly by pouring' an 
 army of overwhelming- force into England. He collected all 
 his available troops along the north coast of France, _ ,, 
 and filled every harbour from Antwerp to Le Havre rebellion, 
 with a fleet of flat- bottomed boats, with which he 1803. 
 hoped to carry what he called the army of England over the 
 Channel. He took up his headt^uarters at Boulogne, and waited 
 for an opportunity of evading the English fleet and invading the 
 country. At the same time he sought to distract English attention 
 by stirring up trouble within her own empire. The attack began 
 in Ireland, where in July, 1803, Robert Emmet, brother of one of 
 the rebel leaders of 1798, was incited by Buonaparte to attempt a 
 rising in Dublin, hoping that the disappointment felt among the 
 Irish Catholics at the failure of Catholic emancipation would 
 make the disturbances general. Emmet's attempt failed. All that 
 he could do was to stir up a riot in Dublin, during which the mob 
 murdered the chief justice of Ireland. The disturbances were put 
 down, and Emmet was taken and hanged. 
 
 4. Buonaparte was more successful in India, where he stirred 
 up the warlike Marathiis to resist the English power. The Marquis 
 Wellesley, who had already frustrated a similar alliance 
 
 between revolutionary France and Tipii of Mysore, ^f^'bu'v,^ 
 was still governor-general, and took prompt measures British 
 to defeat the Mariithas clans. He despatched two supremacy 
 armies against the chief s of the Maruthu states. One i7gg-ig()5 
 of these, which operated in the south, was commanded 
 by the governor-general's younger brother. Sir Arthur Wellesley, 
 who had just shown, in a subordinate position during the Mysore 
 war, his gfreat qualities as a general. In 1803 Wellesley won two 
 brilliant victories, at Assaye and Argaum, over the southern army 
 of the Manithjis ; while General Lake, who operated in the north, 
 conquered Delhi, and released the descendant of the Mahommedan 
 emperors from his dependence on the Marathil confederacy. The 
 Maratha lords were forced to make peace, to dismiss the French 
 officers sent to train their soldiers, and to surrender large portions 
 of their territory. The governor-general concluded with them, tlie 
 puppet emperor of Dellii, and other Indian chieftains, subBidinry 
 treaties, whicli bound them to formal vassalage to the i^g jyj^ 
 East India Comj)any. By his enormous annexations sidiary 
 of territory, tlie Marquis Wellesley established for the *''«»tles. 
 first time the direct rule of Britain over vast tracts of Indian 
 territory. By his system of subsidiary treaties he extended the 
 
 2 R 
 
6lO GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1804 
 
 British power over the most dangerous of the native states. After 
 Warren Hastings, he is the second founder of our Indian empire. 
 Like Hastings, he found his services little appreciated. The Whigs 
 denoujiced his subsidiary system, and the directors of the company 
 disliked to have so much responsibility and cost forced upon them. 
 He was recalled in 1805, but nothing could destroy the fruits of 
 his triumphs, and, all against its wiU, the company was forced by 
 irresistible facts to rule half India and be suzerain of the rest. 
 
 5. In England the Addington ministry was quite incompetent 
 to meet the national danger involved in Napoleon's threats of 
 Pitt's invasion. A great cry arose for the return of Pitt to 
 second power, and not even the king's friendship could keep 
 "y^'stpy, Addington long in office. In May, 1804, he had to 
 
 give way to Pitt, who thought that, in the face of the 
 enemy, his duty was to save the state rather than bewilder the haH- 
 mad' king with advice on the Catholic question. Pitt thought that 
 at this period of national peril a broad ministry should be formed, 
 in which all parties could unite for the defence of the country. 
 His plan was, however, frustrated, because the king absolutely 
 refused to give office to Fox, the Whig leader. Pitt made no 
 heroic attempt to struggle against the king's wiU. He gave up 
 Fox as he had given up the Catholics, and built up a ministry out 
 of his Tory followers. Before long, Addington himself joined the 
 government, and was made Lord Sidmouth. Fox almost justified the 
 king's action by his factious opposition to the government, and by his 
 fatuous belief in the benevolence and pacific wishes of Buonaparte. 
 
 6. Pitt restored confidence by his zeal in meeting the threatened 
 invasion. As soon as the war began, a great volunteer movement 
 The volun- ^^^ broken out, and more than thi-ee hundred thousand 
 tear move- Englishmen joined in it. Pitt now encouraged the 
 ment. volunteers, and strengthened the army and navy. 
 Nearly every step he took was factiously opposed by Fox and his 
 followers. 
 
 7. In May, 1804, Buonaparte declared himself Napoleon i., 
 emperor of the French. For more than a year his " army of 
 
 England " had waited with no results on the coast of 
 ^fl^^r^d ^^® Channel, and the invasion seemed further ofB 
 and the than ever. It became cleai* that Ms original scheme 
 
 supremacy of evading the English fleet was impracticable. 
 1804-1805.' '^^^ English command of the seas was so com- 
 plete that there was no chance of the French slipping 
 over the Channel. Gradually Napoleon realized that the only way 
 
-i8o5.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 6ll 
 
 of conquering England was to defeat the English fleet. As the 
 French alone were not strong enough to do this, Napoleon forced his 
 dependent, Charles iv, of Si)ain, to build a great navy and add it to 
 that of France. Pitt got early intelligence of the Spanish scheme, 
 and declared war against Charles iv. in December, 1804. Immense 
 efforts were now made to collect all the Spanish and French 
 men-of-war in the Channel in order to overpower the English by 
 their numbers. It was, however, very difficult to effect this, as the 
 chief French fleets were in i)ort at Brest and Toulon, blockaded by 
 superior English squadrons, and the Spaniards were mostly at 
 Cadiz. A first step towards the concentration of the enemy's fleet 
 was, however, accomplished when the Toulon fleet, under Admiral 
 ViUeneuve, took advantage of a storm to escape from that port, 
 joined the Spaniards at Cadiz, and then sailed with them to the 
 West Indies. Nelson, who commanded the British Mediterranean 
 fleet, pursued ViUeneuve to the West Indies. But when he got 
 there, ViUeneuve had already sailed back to Europe, and strove to 
 Uberate the French squadrons in the Atlantic ports. He was 
 frustrated in this by Admiral Calder, who engaged with him in a 
 hard-fought, though indecisive, battle off Ca'pe Finistei-re. Not 
 long after, ViUeneuve was again at Cadiz, and conscious that his 
 plans had failed. 
 
 8. In October, 1805, Nelson again saUed to Spain, and Napoleon 
 ordered ViUeneuve to take the sea against him. On October 21 
 the fleets met off Cape Trafalgar. Nelson had twenty- gattle of 
 seven ships of the Une to meet the thirty-three of the Trafalgrar, 
 French and Spaniards. ViUeneuve arranged his ships 
 
 in a single line, which graduaUy drifted intx) the form of a crescent. 
 Nelson divided his into two squadrons, hoping to attack with both 
 at once, and so break the enemy's Une in two places (see cliart on 
 page 606). Both divisions succeeded in this manoeuvre, and a deadly 
 struggle between ships almost interlocking each other broke out. 
 Nelson's flagship, the Victory, which led the weather Une of attack, 
 suffered terribly, and the admiral himself was struck down by a 
 musket-boU from a neighbouring ship. He Uved long enough to 
 know that a decisive victory had been obtained. Henceforth the 
 command of the seas remained until the end of the war absolutely 
 in EngUsh hands. For nine years no enemy's fleet ventured to 
 leave port against the Englisli, and aU fears of invasion were at 
 an end. Thanks to Nelson and his sailors, Britain could safely 
 defy the mastiT of all Europe. 
 
 9. The battle of Trafalgar was the more remarkable since it 
 
6l2 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1805- 
 
 came at the moment of Napoleon's completest triumph on land. 
 Early in 1805 Pitt's diplomacy had triumphed over the jealousies 
 
 of the powers, and a Third Coalition of England, 
 Coalition Russia, Austria, Naples, and Sweden was formed 
 and its against France. The " army of England " had now 
 
 i^n^-?sns something better to do than wait idly in its camp at 
 
 Boulogne for the success of the French fleet. With 
 admirable promptitude Napoleon hurried his troops from the 
 Channel to southern Germany, hoping to attack Austria before she 
 was ready. On December 2, 1805, he won a decisive victory on the 
 snow-covered plain of Austerlitz, and forced Austria to accept the 
 humiliating peace of Pressburg, which gave liim the supremacy 
 over both Italy and Germany. Napoleon then set up a ring of 
 dependent kingdoms round his mighty empire. He already ruled 
 northern and central Italy as king of Italy, and he now put his 
 brother Joseph into the kingdom of Naples, from which he expelled 
 the Bourbons. Other brothers of Napoleon became kings of 
 HoUanci. and WestpkaLia, the nucleus of the latter kingdom being 
 George iii.'s Hanoverian dominions. The smaller German states 
 1)ecame Napoleon's abject dependents, and were combined in the 
 Covfederation of the Rhine, of which he was the protector. It 
 was now that the ruler of Austria gave up his vain title of Roman 
 emperor, and called himself Emperor of Austria. 
 
 10. The collapse of the coalition was a fatal blow to Pitt. 
 Trafalgar was very little consolation for Austerlitz and Pressburg. 
 Though England was saved, the continent was at 
 Napoleon's feet, and the balance of power utterly pj^^ jgQg 
 destroyed. On January 23, 1806, the great minister 
 
 died, exclaiming with his dying breath, " Oh, my country, how 
 I leave my country ! " It was impossible to keep his cabinet 
 together without him, and the plan of a broad ministry, which he 
 had previously advocated, was at last realized after liis death. 
 George iir. was forced to accept Fox as secretary of state, while 
 Pitt's cousin. Lord GrenviUe, who had long been Mj-jstpy 
 Fox's ally, became first lord of the treasury. Whigs, of all the 
 Tories, and " king's friends " all had their share in the T|lt."H'n7 
 new government, for, though Pitt's chief followers 
 abandoned ofiice, room was found even for Lord Sidmouth. This 
 comprehensive cabinet was called the Ministry of all the Talents. 
 
 11. Fox had professed as much admiration for Napoleon as 
 he had formerly showed for the French Revolution. He had 
 denounced the war as unnecessary, and now attempted to negotiate 
 
-i8i2.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 613 
 
 for peace with the French emperor. Bitter experience soon taught 
 
 him that Pitt had been right and he had been wrong. Napoleon 
 
 refu.sed to make peace on reasonable terms, and even 
 
 Fox saw that the war must be continued. However, p^* jgQg 
 
 on September 13, Fox died, worn out, like Pitt, 
 
 and humiliated by failure. His last measure was the congenial 
 
 task of pledging parliament to put an end to the brutal and 
 
 degrading slave trade. The act abolishing the slave trade was 
 
 passed in 1807, after his death. 
 
 12. In 1807 the Grenville ministry resigned on the Catholic 
 question. The Union had joined together the English and Irish 
 armies, and in the latter the Irish Catholics could hold _. pgc«<r. 
 rank up to that of colonel. GrenviUe now proposed nation of 
 that Engli.sh Catholic officers should have the same 9rfll^'''®' 
 rights which already belonged to Irish Catholic officers. 
 
 Tliis at once aroused George's undying prejudices. He accused 
 the ministers of indirectly aiming at the removal of the Catholic 
 disabilities, and frightened them into dropping their scheme. The 
 ministers, however, drew up a minute in which they declared in 
 general terms their right to give the king advice on any matter. 
 " I must be the Protestant king of a Protestant country, or no 
 king." said George, and demanded the withdrawal of the minute. 
 On the ministers' refusal, he turned them out of office. 
 
 13. This was the last and the greatest of George's triumphs. 
 Henceforth he kept the Whigs out of power, and to the end of his 
 reign the Tories alone held office. The divisions of 71,6 long 
 the Tories gave the extreme section the preponderance Tory rule, 
 in power. From 1807 to 1809 the nominal prime 1807-1830. 
 minister was the duke of Portland, who had previously been prime 
 minister of the coalition ministry of 1783. Under the duke, Pitt's 
 chief disciples, Canning and Castlereagh. held important posts. 
 In 1809. however. Canning and Castlereagh quarrelled and Port- 
 land died. A reactionary ministry, in which the Pittites sat 
 witliout controlling it, was now formed under Spencer Perceval. 
 He retained office until 1812, when he was murdered by a madman 
 in the lobby of the House of Common.'*. He was succeeded by 
 Lord Liverpool, who remained at the head of affairs till 1827. 
 Before tliis last change, George >ii. became j)erman"ntly insane, 
 and the prince of Wales was appointed Prince Regent early in 
 1811. The regent had hitherto profps.sed great friendship for 
 the Whigs, and George iii. had raised tlio royal power to such a 
 height that the new ruler might easily have recalled his allies to 
 
6 14 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1806- 
 
 officG. The regent was, however, a weak and selfish man, and had 
 supported the Whigs to annoy his father rather than because he 
 agreed with them. As ruler he took up aU his father's prejudices, 
 including even George iii.'s strong views about Catholic emanci-- 
 pation. The result of this was that the insanity of the king made 
 no difference in the administration of the kingdom. 
 
 14. The war against Napoleon absorbed the whole energy of 
 the nation. After Fox's abortive attempt at peace, active opera- 
 tions were renewed, but the GrenviUe ministry frittered 
 
 ofthe°wap° ^^^J i^s resources in petty expeditions, which, even 
 when successful, had no effect on the general course of 
 affairs. The Tory governments which succeeded GrenviUe showed 
 more perseverance but not more intelligence. They knew nothing 
 of continental feeling, continued the wasteful policy of small expe- 
 ditions, showed no insight in the choice of generals, and manifested 
 jealousy against the able men who served the country in the field. 
 Their only merit was that they kept fighting away against Napo- 
 leon in a sort of buU-dog fashion, and triumphed in the end by 
 sheer pertinacity. 
 
 15. Napoleon carried everything before him on the continent. 
 After Austerlitz, Prussia went to war against him, but on 
 The treaty October 14, 1806, the Prussian army was crushed at 
 of Tilsit, Jena, and Napoleon entered Berlin in tiiumph. 
 
 Russia alone now remained in the field, and a fierce 
 and bloody campaign was fought between Napoleon and Russia, 
 until the genius of the Corsican once more triumphed in the hattle 
 of Friedland. In 1807 the Tsar Alexander abandoned his allies 
 and made the treaty of Tilsit with Napoleon, by which they 
 divided Eui'ope between them. Napoleon strengthened his ascend- 
 ency over the west by reducing Prussia to a petty state, and 
 Alexander took what lands he could get from the Swedes and the 
 Turks. It was now that Finland was filched from Sweden and 
 annexed to Russia. From 1807 to 1812 the alliance of Napoleon 
 and Alexander continued. 
 
 16. After these fresh triumphs. Napoleon renewed his attempts 
 against England. His plan was now to ruin the English by 
 The Con- cutting off their trade with the continent. With 
 tinental this object he devised what was called the Continental 
 System. System, by which he declared all the British Islands in 
 a state of blockade, forbade any of his dependents or allies to trade 
 with them, confiscated aU British goods, and seized upon every 
 English subject he could catch. Even neutral vessels which 
 
-i8o8.1 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 615 
 
 touched at British ports were declared liable to capture. Hence- 
 forth he made the acceptance of the continental system the con- 
 dition of his friendship. England retaliated with effect by issuing 
 Orders in Council, which forbade all trade with France and her 
 dependencies, and still further dinunished the rights of neutral 
 powers. So powerful was Britain now at sea that she could do 
 much more harm to the trade of the continent than it could inflict 
 on British trade. Before the war was over, Britain had swept the 
 commercial navies of her enemies ofE the sea, had seriously damaged 
 the maritime position of the neutral powers, notably of the United 
 States of America, and had secured for herself a practical monopoly 
 of the carrying trade of the world. In 1807 she seized the Danish 
 fleet, and kept it until the peace, because she had good reason for 
 knowing that Napoleon was preparing to employ it against her. 
 She captured at her leisure the colonies of France, Spain, and 
 Holland, and thus built up a new colonial system for herself which 
 compensated for the loss of America. She did not even lose her 
 trade with the continent, for colonial produce and many manu- 
 factured articles could be obtained only from the English. A vast 
 system of smuggling grew up, whereby British products were 
 introduced into Napoleon's empire. Nothing was more fatal to 
 Napoleon than this continental system. The high prices of com- 
 modities, and the dislocation of trade which flowed from it, did 
 much to stir up hatred of his rule among his subjects. 
 
 17. After Tilsit, Portugal, the old and faithful ally of England, 
 stood almost alone in rejecting the continental system. There- 
 upon Napoleon sent a French army under General 
 Junot to Portugal. It easily occupied the country, rising 
 and drove the Portuguese government to take refuge agralnst 
 in Brazil. In annexing Portugal, Napoleon had the ^gol'®*"*' 
 help of his ally, Charles iv. of Spain. Charles, an 
 incompetent and worthless king, was on very bad t^rms with his 
 heir, the Infant Ferdinand. At last father and son both appealed 
 to Napoleon, who, in 1808, forced them both to abdicate their 
 rights. In their stead Napoleon made his brother, Joseph, king of 
 Naples, king of Spain. Tliis was perhaps the worst blunder that 
 Napoleon ever made. Hitherto Spain had quietly followed his 
 lead, but the Spaniards bitterly resented the emperor's claim to 
 bestow their throne at his will, and a popular rising soon set the 
 whole peninsula on fire. For the first time on the continent 
 Napoleon had roused a whole nation against him. Though the 
 Spanish insurrectionary government was weak and turbulent, 
 
6i6 
 
 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 
 
 [1808- 
 
 thoug-h its armies were mutinous, ill-prorided, and miserably 
 led, the French could only hold the ground on which they were 
 encamped. Every Spanish peasant took arms, and every French 
 straggler was mercilessly cut off. In a few months a French 
 army nearly twenty thousand strong was forced to capitulate to 
 the Spaniards at Baylen, Joseph " Buonaparte was driven from 
 Madrid, and the emperor, who ruled Germany and Italy without 
 trouble, found all his plans frustrated by the heroic resistance of 
 the Spanish people. 
 
 THE BUONAPARTE FAMILY 
 
 Charles Buonaparte, m. Letitia Ramolino, 
 d. 1785. I 
 
 Joseph 
 
 Napoi,kon I 
 
 , m. (1) Josephine Lucien. 
 
 Louis, king 
 
 1 
 Jerome, 
 
 king 
 
 1804-1814. 
 
 Beauhamais. 
 
 of Holland. 
 
 king of 
 
 of 
 
 
 (2) Maria 
 
 
 1 
 
 Westphalia. 
 
 Spain, 
 
 
 Louisa 
 
 
 Napoleon hi., 
 
 i 
 
 d. 1844. 
 
 
 of Austria. 
 
 
 1852-1870, 
 d. 1873. 
 
 Jerome 
 Napoleon, 
 m. Clotilda 
 
 
 (2) 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 (I 
 
 tfapoleon 11.," 
 duke of 
 
 Eugene. Hortense, m. 
 
 Louis Napoleon, 
 " Prince 
 
 of Italv. 
 
 1 " 
 
 
 Reichstadt, 
 
 
 Imperial," 
 
 Victor. 
 
 
 d. 1832. 
 
 
 
 d. 1879. 
 
 
 Arthur 
 Wellesley's 
 conquest of 
 Portugal, 
 1808. 
 
 18. Since Tilsit, England had been fighting Napoleon single- 
 handed. The resistance of the peninsula to Napoleon now gave 
 us once more continental allies, and an opportunity to 
 assail the enemy by land as well as by sea. The 
 greatest enthusiasm was expressed in England for the 
 heroic Spaniards, but the government was exceedingly 
 slow in taking advantage of the chance which it now 
 had. At last a small force was sent to Portugal under Sir Arthur 
 WeUesley, the hero of the Maratha war. "Wellesley's operations at 
 once showed that he was as competent to deal with a European 
 as with an Oriental enemy. He wisely kept his trooj)s together, 
 and struck a decisive blow as soon as he could. On August 21 
 he completely defeated Junot at the battle of Vimiero. At the 
 moment of the engagement, however, Wellesley was superseded in 
 his command by the arrival of an incompetent senior officer, Sir 
 Harry Burrard. Burrard stopped all pursuit of the enemy, and 
 showed so little vigour that Jimot recovered his strength and 
 began to negotiate. A few days later the convention of Cintra 
 
-l809.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 617 
 
 was signed between the two forces, by which Jtinot agreed to 
 evacuate Portugal if his whole army and his arms were shipped 
 over to France. Thus was Portugal cleared of the French, but 
 I)eople at home thought that Junot had been let off too easily, and 
 were very angry at the favourable terms granted to him. 
 
 19. Later in 1808 Sir John Moore became commander in the 
 peninsula. His force was strengthened, and he was instructed to 
 march through Portugal to the Ebro, and unite with ^^ failure 
 the Spanish armies. It was, however, too late for of Sip John 
 Moore to act with safety. Alarmed at the disasters of Moore. 
 Baylen and Cintra, Napoleon himself went to Spain, 
 
 and mustered aU his available troops in a desperate effort to crush 
 the national movement. The Spanish armies crumbled away 
 before the genius and the sui)erior forces of the emperor. Early 
 in December Napoleon entered Madrid in triumph. His victory 
 was fatal to the advance of Moore, who had already reached Sala- 
 manca. On learning the defeat of the Spaniards, the English ' 
 general's only hope was in a hasty retreat to the sea. Napoleon 
 hurried after him, but Moore moved still faster, over bad mountain 
 roads, amid the storms and snows of winter. His troops became 
 demoralized, disorderly, and mutinous. Though other business now 
 took away Napoleon from Spain, one of the best of his marshals. 
 General Soult, continued to pursue the retreating British. Moore 
 managed to make his way to CoruRa by January 10, 1809, only to 
 find that the fleet, which he expected would be there to take him 
 home, had not yet arrived. Thus driven to bay, Moore was forced 
 to fight against Soult the hattle of Coruna. The English general 
 was slain in the battle, but the French were beaten off. But the 
 ships had now arrived, and the only result of the victory was that 
 it gave a safe embarkation to Moore's army. 
 
 20. Napoleon had hurried away from Spain because Austria 
 had again taken up arms. His tyranny had already begun to do 
 its work in Germany, and there were signs that th«> 
 Germans, like the Spaniards, were eager to throw off between 
 his yoke. Even the Austrian court was inspired with France and 
 some touch of a patriotic spirit, and Napoleon found fonfli'''*' 
 
 a much harder task before him than in the days of 
 Austerlitz and Jena. 
 
 21. The extension of the war from Spain to Austria gave 
 Britain a unique opportunity. Vigorous efforts were made, and 
 an army of over two hundred thousand regulars was enrolled. Un- 
 hickily. the ministers did not know what to do with tliis great force. 
 
6l8 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1809- 
 
 They chose to send a large portion of it to attack Antwerp, whose 
 fortifications were impregnable, and which lay in a district weU 
 Walcheren affected to the French emperor. To make matters 
 and Wag- worse, the command of this army was given to Pitt's 
 ram, 1809. elder brother, the second earl of Chatham, who was a 
 thoroughly incompetent commander. Chatham got no further than 
 the island of Walcheren, in Zeeland, amidst whose unhealthy 
 swamps his troops soon lost their health and vigour. When fever 
 had swept away thousands of soldiers, the expedition was abandoned 
 in despair. Nothing was done to stimiilate the national movement 
 in Germany, which was soon crushed by Napoleon. On July 6 
 the emperor won a great victory over the Austrians at Wagram,, 
 and forced them to make peace. He had triumphed at every 
 point, and was now stronger than ever. 
 
 22. The only wise thing done by the English ministers in 1809 
 was to appoint Arthur Wellesley to the supreme command in the 
 The battle peninsula. Wellesley was now master of Portugal, 
 ofTalavera, and was busily engaged in creating an effective 
 
 809. Portuguese army. Had the troops wasted at Wal- 
 
 cheren been put under his command, he might easily have driven 
 the French out of Spain. As it was, he had less than twenty 
 thousand English under his command. Nevertheless, he boldly 
 marched into the heart of the peninsula, hoping to maintain himself 
 there Avith the help of the Spaniards. He f otmd to his disgust that 
 the Spaniards were of little use to him, and that he had to depend 
 altogether upon his own troops.. Soult, who was still in command 
 of the French, formed a skilful plan of occupying the ground 
 between Wellesley and Portugal, while King Joseph lured him 
 further into Spain. Wellesley nearly fell into the trap, but was 
 saved by Joseph preferring to risk a battle rather than lose Madrid. 
 On July 28 Wellesley defeated Joseph's army at the battle of 
 Talavera, a victory towards which the Spaniards contributed 
 nothing. Wellesley did not venture to pursue, and only escaped 
 from Soult by a roundabout march over the hUls, which was as 
 fatal to the discipline of his troops as the retreat of Moore to 
 Coruria. Yet the brilliance of his victory broke the prestige of the 
 French army, and gave Wellesley so strong a position that the 
 government was afraid to supersede him. He was now raised to 
 the peerage as Yiscount Wellington of Talavera. 
 
 23. After the pacification of Germany, Napoleon poured all his 
 available troops into the peninsula. The incapable ministry left 
 WeUington to shift for himself, and the factious opposition 
 
-i8io.] 
 
 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 
 
 619 
 
620 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1810- 
 
 denotinced him as incompetent. He now showed as much self- 
 restraint and caution as he had before shown courage and vigour. 
 Torres Finding it impossible to keep the field against the 
 
 Vedras and overwhelming forces brought against him, Wellington 
 fgfo*'^' constructed a double chain of entrenchments, called 
 
 the lines of T<yn-es Vedras, between the sea and the 
 lower Tagus, by which he was able to hold Lisbon and its neigh- 
 bourhood. The French were so busy in Spain that they left 
 Portugal to itself until the late summer of 1810. At last, in Sep- 
 tember, General Massena invaded Portugal. Wellington checked 
 his progress at the battle of Busaco, but once more retired after 
 victory in the field. He remained within the lines of Torres 
 Vedras tiU the spring of 1811, when bad weather and hard fare 
 drove Massena out of Portugal. 
 
 24. In 1811 WeUington ventured on a more forward policy. 
 In May he won another victory over Massena at Fuentes de 
 Fuentes de Onoro, and a few days later. Marshal Beresford, the 
 Onoro and EngKsh general of the Portuguese, gained a remark- 
 ^Ibuera, able success by sheer hard fighting at Alhuera, where 
 
 six thousand British soldiers stubbornly withstood the 
 attack of a much more numerous French force. Yet the only 
 result of these triumphs was that Wellington was able to maintain 
 himself in Portugal. 
 
 25. In 1812 the long alliance between Napoleon and Russia 
 
 came to an end, and the best French troops were withdrawn 
 
 The Rus- fi*om the peninsula to form the Orand Army of nearly 
 
 sian, Gep- half a million men, which the French emperor led 
 
 man, and to the invasion of Russia. Napoleon penetrated to 
 
 national Moscow, and occupied the ancient Russian capital. 
 
 revolts. But. as in Spain, he had set a whole people against 
 
 181 2—1 S13.' xxo 
 
 him, and the incessant attacks of the Russians and the 
 rigours of a northern winter drove him back to Germany, after a 
 disastrous retreat which almost annihilated the Gi'aud Army. As 
 the consequence of the Russian expedition, Wellington had an 
 easier task before htm. He resolved to invade Spain, and in the 
 spring prepared the way for this step by storming with teii-ible 
 loss the border fortresses of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajos. On 
 July 22 he defeated General Marmont in the hattle of Salamanca, 
 and pressed on to Madrid, which he occupied in August amidst 
 the rejoicings of the popidace. At the approach of winter, how- 
 ever, Wellington was once more forced to retreat to the Portuguese 
 frontier. It was the last of his retreats. In 1813 all Germany 
 
-i8i4.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 621 
 
 rose agtiinst Napoleonic domination, and, despite the extraordinary 
 energy and skill of the emperor, his troops were defeated at the 
 battle of Leipzig, and by the end of the year he was driven over 
 the Rhine. It was inevitable in such circumstances that the 
 French armies in Spain should be weakened to support Napoleon 
 in his life-and-death strug-gle in Germany. Welltng1»n now over- 
 ran Spain from end to end, and on June 21 defeated King Joseph 
 in the battle of Vitoria. After this the French were thrown back 
 on their frontier, where Soult, the best of the French generals, 
 strove to rally them to defend their own land. 
 
 26. In 1814 France was invaded from the north, east, and south. 
 Napoleon struggled gallantly till the last, but, late in March, the 
 Germans and Russians entered Paris, and on April 3 j^g f^jj ^f 
 the emperor abdicated his throne. Wellington, a duke Napoleon, 
 after his victory at Vitoria, had already entered France ' 
 from the Spanish side, and, a week after Napoleon's abdication, of 
 which he had not yet heard, he won his last triumph over Soult at 
 TouLouae. Napoleon's fall had already ended the war. The do- 
 throned conqueror was sent to the island of Elba, and Louis xvjii., 
 brother of Louis xvi., was made king of France. The conditions 
 of peace were determined by the first treaty of Paris, and it was 
 arranged that the final settlement of Europe should be effected in 
 a general congress, which soon met at Vienna. 
 
 27. Before the Napoleonic war was over. Britain was engaged 
 in another struggle with the United States of America. The 
 Orders in Council, provoked by the continental system, 
 
 had excited great discontent in America, which, after ^j^j, ^j,g 
 all Europe had fallen under Napoleon's influence, was United 
 the only neutral state of importance left. The British f8^^%i4 
 carried out the war in as high-handed a spirit as 
 that which Napoleon had himself showed. They seized many 
 American ships which sought to escape the blockade and trade 
 with France. Others they searched for enemies' goods, or to find 
 deserters from the British nairy who had taken service under Ameri- 
 can colours. In disgust at this policy the Americans broke off all 
 trade with England, and declared war in 1812. The English now 
 abolished the Orders in Council, a step which, if taken earlier, 
 might have averted the war. The Americans invaded Cana<la and 
 failed, but won a good many small victories at sea, especially M'ith 
 tlieir lai'ge and heavily armed frigates, wliich easily captured our 
 smaller frigates and worked havoc on our trade. The tide was 
 turned when the British man-of-war, the Shannon, commanded 
 
622 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON [1814- 
 
 by Captain Broke, captured the American ChesapeaTce, after a 
 short but sharj) encounter. The American navy proved too weak 
 to attempt a general action or to protect the coast from blockade 
 or invasion. After the end of the Peninsular War, Wellington's 
 veterans were sliipped over the Atlantic, where they gained some 
 successes, but failed on other occasions. At last, in 1814, the 
 mediation of the tsar led to both parties making peace in the 
 treaty of Ghent. It was a wasteful and unnecessary war, which 
 might have been avoided had both parties shown more tact and 
 good sense. 
 
 28. In March, 1815, Nai)oleon, who could not rest at Elba, 
 returned to France, and was welcomed with such enthusiasm that he 
 The Hun- "^'^^ *^ once restored to power and Louis xviii. driven 
 dred Days, into exile. Thereupon the Congress of Vienna ceased its 
 
 work, while the chief powers collected armies on every 
 side of France to assail the disturber of the peace. Napoleon saw 
 that his best chance was in promptitude, and he resolved to make 
 a rapid move against the allied army which was assembling in the 
 Southern Netherlands under Wellington, hoping to defeat it before 
 the Russians and Austrians were ready to invade France from the 
 east. The allies lay extended to the south of Brussels, the left 
 wing being held by the Prussians, under Marshal Bliicher, while 
 Wellington, with a motley force of English, Netherlanders, and 
 flanoverians, held the centre and right. On June 16 Napoleon 
 defeated the Prussians at Ligny, and forced them to retire. His 
 attack on the British outposts at Quatre Bras was not successful, 
 but the retreat of the Prussians forced Wellington also to concen- 
 trate nearer Brussels. Neither section of the allies had been much 
 hiirt, though Bliicher had removed to some distance from Welling- 
 ton's quarters. 
 
 29. On Sunday, June 18, Napoleon delivered his chief 
 attack on Wellington. The allies were encamped on a low ridge, 
 
 about two miles south of Waterloo, and immediately 
 Waterloo before the village of Mont- Saint- Jean. The country 
 
 house of Hougoumont protected his right, a farm 
 called La Haye Sainte formed his centre, and another called La 
 Haye was on his left. The numbers of the two armies were about 
 equal, but Napoleon's troops were more homogeneous and bett«r 
 trained. The French began the battle by a desperate onslaught 
 on Hougoumont, which was gallantly defended. Then the French 
 infantry and cavalry marched in close columns against the English 
 centre, supported by a heavy artUlery fire. The British formed 
 
 i 
 
-i8is.] 
 
 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 
 
 623 
 
 squaires to resist the French cavalry, and stood tinflinchingly a whole 
 series of fierce attacks. The battle raged all the afternoon, and 
 the English generally stood firm. But the French took La Haye 
 Sainte, and made a serious gap in the squares on our left. They 
 were, however, so exhausted by the straggle that it is doubtful 
 how far they could have maintained their advantages. But the 
 Prussians were now advancing from Wavre, after a heavy march. 
 The last desperate charge of the French guard failed, and there- 
 upon Wellington ordered a general advance. The French line was 
 now broken, and the Prussians, following up the pursuit, effectually 
 scattered the remnants of Napoleon's last army. The allies marched 
 to Paris, and Napoleon took refuge on an English man-of-war. 
 
 Battle of 
 WATERLOO 
 
 une 
 
 £incry Valkcr K. 
 
 His restoration had only lasted a hundred days. The deposed em- 
 peror was taken to Sf. Helena, a little island in the South Atlantic, 
 where he lived in captivity until his death. 
 
 30. The second peace of Paris now restored Louis x\in., and 
 somewhat diminished the territories of France, which had already, 
 in 1814, been reduced to those whicli it had possessed before 
 1792. England surrendered many of her colonial conquests, but 
 retained Mauritius and some West Indian islands from _.. ,, 
 France, and Ceylon and the Cape of Good Hope from stress of 
 the Dutch. The Congress of Vienna now completed its Vienna, 
 settlement of Europe. It restored most of the petty 
 princes of Italy, M'hom Napoleon had driven out. including the 
 pope ; but it gave Milan and Venice to Austria, whose alrms alone 
 
624 
 
 GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 
 
 [1815- 
 
-i820.] GEORGE III. AND NAPOLEON 62$ 
 
 protected the smaller rulers from the illwill of their subjects. 
 Napoleon's German settlement was practically continued, and his 
 allies, the lesser princes, were let off veYy lightly. Prussia was 
 compensated for her sufferings by receiving most of the German 
 lands on the left bank of the Rhine, while George iv. was re- 
 stored to Hanover with the title of king. The tsar received back 
 most of Poland, and the old Dutch Republic and Austrian Nether- 
 lands were united in the new kingdom of the Netherlands, of 
 which the prince of Orange was king. Everywhere the kings 
 looked after their own interests, and paid scanty attention to the 
 national feeling which had done so much to destroy the power 
 of Napoleon. They were equally hostile to the ideas of freedom, 
 which had survived as the best side of the work of the French 
 Revolution. For these reasons the Vienna settlement, though it 
 secured peace for a time, did not prove permanent, and provoked 
 bitter discontent from the beginning. 
 
 31. England was terribly exhausted by the long war. Taxes 
 were high ; the national debt had enormously increased ; trade did 
 not improve after the peace, and a new com law, _ . . 
 which prevented the importation of foreign wheat till after the 
 its price was SOs. a quai-ter, made bread so dear that peace, 
 many workmen could not get enough to eat. Things 
 became worse through the unwisdom of the government, which made 
 no attempt to grapple with the troubles that beset the country. 
 It was still afraid of the principles of the French Revolution, and 
 saw no means of meeting just discontent save repression. A 
 natural result was that riots broke out in many places. In the 
 country the labourers burnt the farmers' ricks, and in the industrial 
 towns the factory hands destroyed their masters' labour-saving 
 machines. Even to demand parliamentary reform was looked 
 upon as seditious, and in 1819 a mass meeting of Lancashire 
 reformers, who marched in military order to a small waste plot 
 in Manchester, called St. Peter's Field, was dispersed with un- 
 necessary violence by a cavalry charge. The affair was magniiie<l 
 and described as the Manchester Massacre or Peterloo. It alarmed 
 the government so much that they passed through parliament a 
 series of repressive measures known as the Six Acts, by which the 
 right of public meetings was severely restricted. Next Death of 
 year (1820) the old king died. Of late years he ha<l been GeorRe III., 
 blind and deaf as well as mad. and was utterly uncon- '^^^• 
 scious that the great power which he had handed on to his wretched 
 son had, happily perhaps for the nation, slipped unnoticed away. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 GREAT BRITAIN DURING THE EIGH- 
 TEENTH CENTURY: THE INDUSTRIAL 
 REVOLUTION 
 
 1. Up to the early years of the reign of Georg'e iiL England 
 reiuaiucd juainly a nation of farmers and merchajits. By the 
 / Commereial ^^^^^sion of Greorge I. she had won the trading 
 ( ascendency supremacy over the world. The treaty of Utrecht 
 P^P^®^* and the Asiento gave a fresh start to our commerce. 
 
 I ' Bristol merchants grew rich on the slave-trade, which 
 
 was so profitable that no one thought of its wickedness. The 
 growth of the East India Company's territories, the conquest of 
 the French colonies, and the spread of our own, all gave fresh 
 openings to British men of business. London grew fast, Liverpool 
 began to rival Bristol in the American trade, and, after the Union 
 had made England and Scotland a single country commercially, 
 Glasgow became a formidable competitor with the great English 
 ports. It was not by peace and free trade, but by successful war 
 and monopoly, that Britain won its preponderating commercial 
 
 \ position. Yet having got it, she managed to beat all possible 
 competitors. Even the loss of the American colonies did not stop 
 her progress, and the volume of trade between Britain and the 
 United States was soon greater than it had ever been in the days 
 when we enjoyed a monopoly of traffic with them. 
 
 2. Manufacturing industry also grew steadily during the first 
 haK of the eighteenth century ; but it was on the old lines and 
 with the old tools. There was little elaborate machinery, 
 taven^ons li^l® concentration of labour into factories, limited 
 division of labour, and miserable means of communica- 
 tion. Early in the reign of George in. a series of discoveries 
 enormously multiplied the power of production. Four great 
 inventions made the cotton trade, hitherto one of the smallest of 
 our industries, the rival of the wooUen trade itself. These were 
 626 
 
l820.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 627 
 
 Arkwright's system of spinning by rollers which led to his water- 
 frame ; Hargreaves's spinning-jenny, which enabled one person to 
 spin several threads at once ; Crompton's mtde, which combined 
 the principles of Arkwright's and Hargreaves's devices ; and Cart- 
 wright's power-loom, which enabled weaving operations to be 
 extended proportionately to the improvements in spinning. Mean- 
 while, the steam-engine, known for the best part of a century in 
 a clumsy and unpractical shape, was so greatly improved by the 
 inventive skill of James Watt that it became the chief agent in 
 revolutionizing the old state of trade and labour, and ultimately of 
 society. The iron trade was immensely developed by the discovery, 
 largely due to John Roebuck, that iron- ore might be smelted with 
 pit-coal, as well as with charcoal, the supply of which was limited 
 by the small amount of timber available for fuel. One result of 
 this was an immense increase in the output of our collieries. The 
 labours of Josiah Wedgwood gave a new impetus to the potteries 
 of North Staffordshire. In almost every trade it became possible 
 to produce goods more abundantly and at a cheaper rate. 
 
 3. Better conununications were as much needed as machines to 
 make English trade grow. As long as goods could only be carried 
 about by pack-horses over lull-paths, or in heavy 
 waggons along infamous roads, only places near to- f,J^pj"s 
 gether could exchange their commodities with each 
 
 other. Grreat efforts were accordingly made to open up communi- 
 cations by hard roads between one town and another, and the 
 system grew up of erecting tv/mpilces, at which tolls were levied, 
 on all the main roads, and devoting these toUs to the betterment 
 of the highways. Very slowly the condition of the main roads 
 were improved, and many bridges were built at great expense to 
 span over rivers, hitherto only passable by ferry-boats or by 
 dangerous fords. At the end of the century the chief roads were 
 so hard and smooth that fast coaches, conveying passengers and 
 mails, could go over them at a rapid rate. The postal services 
 were correspondingly improved, and most important towns had 
 daily posts, which were often conveyed in a quarter of the time 
 wliich was formerly taken. 
 
 4. Road transport necessarily remained too costly for the 
 
 conveyance of heavy goods and pieces of machinery. In order 
 
 to enable horses to drag heavier weights tlian thev _ 
 
 Tramways* 
 could carry even over the best of roads, recourse 
 
 was had to tramways. The earliest of these were in the colliery 
 
 districts, and especially in Northumberland and Durham, where 
 
628 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 cheap means of conveying coals from the pits to the ships were 
 indispensable, if the coal trade were to grow. The earlier tramways 
 were made by pieces of smooth timber being let into the roads for 
 the wheels of the waggons to rnn on, but after 1776 cast-iron rails, 
 which were smoother and more durable, superseded wooden ones. 
 
 5. Water-carriage, however, was much cheaper than land- 
 traction, even along iron tramways, and the greatest improvements 
 Navigable ^^ communications were made by making rivers 
 rivers and navigable, and by the construction of artificial water- 
 cana s. courses, or canals. In 1720 an act was passed for 
 making the river Irwell navigable up to Manchester, while the 
 opening of the Aire and Calder navigation did wonders for the 
 trade of the West Riding of Yorkshire. In 1761 Francis, duke 
 of Bridgwater, called in the services of a shrewd engineer, named 
 Brindley, to make a canal to convey coal from his collieries at 
 Worsley to Manchester. This Bridgwater Canal was afterwards 
 extended to the Mersey at Runcorn, and soon superseded the 
 difficult and uncertain navigation of the Irwell as the readiest and 
 cheapest means of communication between Manchester and Liver- 
 pool. The wealth and fame thus acquired by the duke of Bridg- 
 water directed general attention to canals. Between 1758 and 
 1803, 165 Canal Acts were passed and nearly 3000 miles of canals 
 were constructed. Gradually the Thames, the Trent, the Severn, 
 and the Mersey were all connected together. A ship canal con- 
 nected Gloucester with the deep waters of the Severn at Berkeley. 
 One canal joined Glasgow and Edinburgh, and the Caledonian 
 Canal joined together Inverness and Fort William, and enabled 
 smaU. ships to avoid the difficult navigation round the northern 
 extremity of Scotland. So convenient were canals that they were 
 used not only for the haulage of goods, but also for the transport 
 of passengers, who were conveyed in swift packets drawn by horses 
 at rates much less, and with comfort much greater, than by coaches 
 along the high-roads. Canals were to this period what railways 
 were to a later age. 
 
 6. The new inventions, the widening of markets by improved 
 means of communications, and the rapid increase of the volume of 
 
 ■ trade, made Britain a great manufacturing country, 
 system and New seats of industry grew up, especially in those 
 the Indus- districts where coal and iron were abundant, or where 
 trial revo- there was cheap means of access to the ports. Lanca- 
 shire became the chief seat of the cotton trade, while 
 the old clothing towns in the West Riding grew quickly in 
 
-l820.] 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 629 
 
 Enwry WUkM k. 
 
630 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 wealth and population. Some of the older #idustrial centres were 
 replaced by new ones, and in particular the iron trade deserted the 
 Weald of Sussex and Kent for districts such as Birmingham, 
 Sheffield, Glamorganshire, and the region surrounding Glasgow, 
 where pit- coal was procurable on the spot. Popidation increased 
 enormously, and between 1750 and 1801 (when the first census was 
 taken) ran up from six to nine millions. Everywhere the old 
 domestic system of manufactures gave way to the factory system. 
 The process by which these changes were brought about has 
 sometimes been called the industrial revolution. Production 
 was now centred in growing towns. Instead of the small master 
 working in his own home with a few apprentices and journeymen, 
 the rich capitalist employer with his army of factory hands came 
 in. A new and keener spirit of competition arose, in which only 
 the strongest, wisest, and most cunning survived. Many of the 
 masters were rough, illiterate, and hard, though shrewd and far- 
 seeing in business. Their workmen, gathered from all the country 
 round into new, badly built, unhealthy cottages, were forced to 
 work for long hours in dark, dirty, and unwholesome workshops. 
 The state did nothing to protect them ; the masters only thought 
 of their profits ; and unjust laws prevented the operatives combining 
 together in trades unions to help themselves. Women and children 
 were forced to work as long and as hard as the men. A regular 
 system grew up of transporting pauper and destitute children to 
 weary factory work. The workmen were ignorant, brutal, poor, 
 and oppressed. Trade and employment fluctuated constantly, and 
 in hard times there was much distress. The workmen naturally 
 listened to agitators and fanatics, or took violent means of avenging 
 their wrongs. They had no constitutional means of redress, for even 
 the masters seldom had votes, since the new towns sent no members 
 to parliament. The transfer of the balance of population, wealth, 
 and energy from the south and east to the north and midlands made 
 parliamentary reform necessary. It also produced a great deal of 
 rivalry between the rich manufacturers and the old landed gentry, 
 a struggle in which the former were bound ultimately to win. As 
 the landlords became after 1760 more and more Tory, so did the 
 trading classes become more and more Hadical. 
 
 7. Side by side with the industrial revolution went an agrarian 
 The agra- revolution. In 1760 a large proportion of arable land 
 rian revo- remained common-field, on wliich, after harvest, all 
 ut on. villagers had the right to turn their cattle, and wliich 
 
 was cultivated on the wasteful old three years' system of wheat. 
 
-i820.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 63 1 
 
 fallow, and barley. Farms were generally small, and cultivated with 
 little skill or capital. Custom alone was the gmide of the ordinary 
 farmer. Yet the small farmer, whose home was often the seat of a 
 domestic manufacture, was self-supporting", and independent of 
 markets. Gradually the increase of population increased the de- 
 mand for food. First of all, England ceased to export com, as she 
 had done in large quantities up to the middle of the century. Then 
 great attention was paid to agriculture, with the results that a 
 series of improvements in cultivation revolutionized husbandry, 
 and largely augmented the supply of food. Norfolk set the 
 example of agricultural reform to the rest of England. There 
 Townshend, after his quarrel with Walpole, settled down to farm 
 his estate at £>aynham, and his example made the cultivation of 
 the turnip general, and so made it possible to get rid of the 
 wasteful systems of fallows. Large farms replaced small holdings. 
 The capitalist farmer now came in, like the capitalist employer. 
 His gangs of poor and ignorant agricultural labourers were the 
 counterpart of the swarm of factory hands. The business of 
 farming was worked more scientifically, with better tools and 
 greater success. The breeds of sheep and cattle were improved. 
 A long series of Enclosure Acts began in 1760, by which common 
 of pasture was greatly limited, and arable common lands were 
 almost got rid of. The change was necessary, for without en- 
 closures good farming was impossible. 
 
 8. The limiting of their common-rights bore hardly on the 
 rural poor, and nearly all the land enclosed became the private 
 property of the great landlords. Moreover, the price pauperism 
 of com fluctuated violently, and, especially after the and the 
 Revolutionary and Napoleonic wars, was often very ^°''° L"-ws. 
 high. Things were made worse by Corn Laws, first passed in 
 1773, by which foreign corn was only allowed admission to British 
 markets when the price of wheat was high. The benefit of these 
 high prices and of the improvements in agriculture went to the 
 landlords and farmers. Tlie condition of the agricultural labourer 
 got no better, and the great mass of the rural population were mere 
 labourers. The small freeholders or yeomen, so powerful in the 
 seventeenth century, were rapidly disappearing, except in ou<-of- 
 the-way parts of the country. The decline of domestic manu- 
 factures and the Enclosure Acts were partly accountable for their 
 decline, but the main cause of it was the political importance attached 
 to land-holding after 1688, which canseil men anxious to rule the 
 ooontry to buy them up at high prices. It paid small capitalists better 
 
632 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 to invest their money in other ways. So the power of the territorial 
 aristocracy grew, and the land passed into fewer and fewer hands, 
 for the small squire, rustic in garb and speech, who never travelled 
 further than his county town, was swallowed up almost as com- 
 pletely as the yeomanry. Meanwhile, pauperism became a more 
 pressing evil, especially as the custom grew up of supplementing 
 the inadequate wages received by the rural labourers by a system 
 of doles from the poor-rates. This practice grew to such an 
 extent that, in the early years of the nineteenth century, a seventh 
 of the population was in receipt of poor-law relief. Thus, despite 
 the increase of population, wealth, and ti-ade, there was much 
 distress and discontent, which was increased by the hardships and 
 high prices that resulted from the great wars against the French 
 Revolution and Napoleon. 
 
 9. The eighteenth century saw as complete a revolution in 
 men's thoughts and beliefs as in their relations to material nature. 
 
 The old religious passions which had raged throughout 
 reason^ "^ ^^® seventeenth century, and divided men as fiercely 
 
 as ever in the days of Queen Anne, died down with 
 remarkable suddenness under the first G-eorges. The High Church 
 and Puritan parties alike lost ground. The higher clergy were now 
 mostly Low Churchmen, or Latitudinarians, or, as we should call 
 them, Broad Churchmen. Laymen became careless and sceptical. 
 Preachers taught that men should be prudent, tolerant, moral, and 
 moderate. A school which disbelieved in miracles and revelation 
 grew up, called the Deists. Men boasted that they lived in the 
 " age of reason," and looked upon all enthusiasm or emotion with 
 suspicion and distrust. Leading clergymen were anxious to escape 
 signing the articles and repeating the creeds. English Presby- 
 terians became Unitarians. Church-going ceased to be fashionable, 
 and few new churches were built. 
 
 10. The most emotional and enthusiastic of modern forms of 
 Protestantism sprang up in strong reaction to the general temper 
 The Metho- ^^ ^^® eighteenth century. About 1729 a few earnest 
 dist Move- Oxford men formed a little society, whose members 
 ment. were remarkable for the holiness and good order of 
 their lives. They were laughed at by their fellow- students, and 
 nicknamed Methodists. Their leader was John Wesley (1703- 
 1791), a feUow of Lincoln College, and with him were associated 
 his brother, Charles Wesley, afterwards famous as a hymn-writer, 
 and George Whitefield, a poor servitor of Pembroke College, who 
 >goou gained extraordinaiy influence by his vivid and heart-stirring 
 
-l820.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 633 
 
 sermons. The society was broken up when John Wesley went, in 
 1735, on a mission to the colony of Georgia. In 1738, however, 
 Wesley returned to England, where he fell under the influence of 
 the Moravians, a German sect of g-entle enthusiasts, and convinced 
 himself that he was for the first time converted to a true sense 
 of religion. Henceforth Wesley and his friends preached with 
 a stronger fervour than ever. The sober and decorous clergy 
 thought the Methodists mad, and refused to let them preach in 
 their churches. In 1739, therefore, the Methodists first bmlt 
 chapels of their own, though they declared that they were not 
 dissenters, but anxious only to labour on the ground left untUled 
 by the Church. For the rest of their lives Wesley and Whitefield 
 wandered ceaselessly over the land. Wherever they went they 
 produced a storm of opposition or enthusiasm. They were often 
 in danger of their lives, and the wild excitement that followed their 
 preaching sometimes led their followers into mad extravagancies. 
 But they roused many thousands to lead new lives, and to 
 shake off sluggish indifference and brutal vice. Before long 
 Wesley saw that, to make the effects of his preaching last, he must 
 establish an organized society. A man of forethought, with great 
 statesmanlike capacity, he soon raised the Methodist body into 
 a large and well-governed community, which, as time went on, 
 gratluaUy drifted into the position of a new dissenting church. Long 
 before this Wesley had broken with his old comrade, Whitefield, 
 through theological differences. Whitefield was a Calvtnist like 
 tlie old Puritans, while Wesley's High Church surroundings had 
 made him a strong Arminian. However, the great preacher lacked 
 Wesley's organizing power, and the Calvinistic Methodists, of 
 whom he was the chief, gradually dwindled away in England, 
 though in Wales a parallel Methodist movement fell ultimately 
 almost entirely under Calvinistic auspices, and to this day the 
 Calvinistic Methodists are the most numerous religious body in the 
 Principality. 
 
 11. The most striking feature of the religions life of the latter 
 part of the eighteenth century was the Evangelical Movement. 
 This was nearly akin to Methodism, and yet was not -^^ Evan- 
 simply a further growth of it. Though some of the sellcal 
 earliest Evangelicals were also Methodists, the move- Movement, 
 ment was more properly a revival of seventeenth-century Puritan- 
 ism, which affected both the Church and the older Nonconformist 
 bodies. It was Calvinistic in ii» theology, and therefore strongly 
 out of sympathy with much of Wesley's teacliiug. It did not lead 
 
634 ^'-^-^ EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 to the formation of any new Clmrch, but influenced all the existing 
 ones, and produced as its results a stronger sense of personal 
 religion, and a zeal for good works and philanthropic efforts. The 
 Evangelicals founded missionary societies, the Bihle Society, and 
 Sunday schools, and did much to promote the movements for the 
 abolition of negro slavery. The leaders of the movement were not 
 learned, but good and self-denying, though in some ways rather 
 narrow in their teaching. The two greatest Evangelicals were 
 laymen : WiUiam Cowper, the reformer of English poetry, and 
 WUliam Wilberforce, the Tory member for Yorkshire, and friend 
 of the younger Pitt. Fear of the irreligious character of the 
 French Revolution largely strengthened the Evangelical ranks, and 
 during the early years of the nineteenth century the Evangelical 
 revival exercised its widest influence. 
 
 12. In Scotland there was the same contrast as in England 
 between the prevailing Latitudinarianism and the Puritan reaction 
 
 from it. The great question in dispute was the lawf ul- 
 Religrion in j^ggg ^f pj-ivate patronage, which had been restored in 
 
 the Scotch Church in 1712. Twice at least during 
 the eighteenth century there were secessions from the Established 
 Church on the part of the sturdy Covenanters, who would make no 
 compromise with the state. Within the Church there was a constant 
 conflict between the Moderates, who upheld, and the Evangelicals, 
 who opposed, the law of patronage. Towards the end of the century 
 the Evangelicals, as in England, grew much stronger. It was not 
 until the reign of George iii. that much toleration was shown to 
 the Scotch Episcopalians, partly by reason of Presbyterian bigotry 
 and partly because most of them were Jacobites. Thus, during the 
 century religious toleration was established in England and Scot- 
 land alike, for the whole temper of the age was averse to persecii- 
 tion, and gradually the laws against disbelievers in the Trinity and 
 the Roman Catholics fell into disuse. The Evangelical revival was 
 unfavourable to the Roman Catholic claims to emancipation, though 
 enlightened men, like Pitt, saw that they were just and necessary. 
 
 13. The changes of the eighteenth century brought with them 
 many abuses, but the spirit of humanity and philanthropy had 
 
 . begun to shine amidst the rough and brutal manners 
 
 tarlanism of the age. This spirit was largely fed from the 
 and philan- Methodist and Evangelical movements, but was also 
 largely due to that wide sympathy for httman suffering 
 and indignation against oppression and injustice which was among 
 the best sides of the teaching of the French freethinkers, which 
 
-i820.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 635 
 
 made a cynic like Yoltaire enthusiastic, and rose to a white heat in 
 the fervent sentimentalism of Rousseau. Conspicuous among the 
 philanthropic movements of the time were the self-denying labours 
 of John Howard for the reform of the condition of the prisons, in 
 which offenders of all classes had hitherto been herded together in 
 total disregard to their health and moral welfare. Even more 
 memorable was the movement for the abolition of the trade in negro 
 slaves imported from Africa into the American colonies, which, 
 though conducted with callous disregard to humanity, had in the 
 early part of the century been simply looked upon as an easy way 
 to get rich. At last, in 1787, there was formed the Society for 
 the Abolition of the Slave Trade, of which Thomas Clarkson and 
 WiUiam WUberforce were leading members. The organization 
 wisely avoided attacking slavery, but Clarkson collected evidence 
 of the horrors of the " middle passage " across the Atlantic to 
 America, during which nearly half of the negroes stolen from 
 Africa died. Pitt, under Wilberforce's influence, showed an 
 interest in the movement, which was on the verge of triumphing 
 when the outbreak of the French Revolution frightened the richer 
 classes into opposing a movement which now seemed to savour of 
 revolutionary violence. It was not until 1807 that an act of 
 parliament abolished the slave-trade, whereupon a fresh movement 
 was started by WUberforce for getting rid of slavery altogether. 
 The same increasing regard to humanity produced the first factory 
 acts for regulating the abuses of the factory system, and preventing 
 children being overworked in mills and workshops. 
 
 14. Manners were still very rough. Popular literature and the 
 stage were often broad and vulgar, and cruel amusements were still 
 widely popular. Gambling and hard drinking were 
 very common, though less so at the end of the century 
 than at the beginning. George iii.'s homely and decorous private 
 life had no small influence for good, but its dolness forced his own 
 sons into riotous disorder, and the '* first gentleman of Europe," as 
 his flatterers called George iv., set an example of everything that 
 was bad. The tendency of the age was towards the breaking down 
 of class distinctions, and the greater easiness of getting about pro* 
 duced a nearer likeness in manners between gentry and trades- 
 people, and broke down a good deal of the distinction between town 
 and country. Love of show still, however, found plenty of ways of 
 displaying itself. Old-fashioned people complained that the rich 
 tradesman gave up residing over his shop for a suburban villa, and 
 aped, in his style of living, his carriages, his travels, and his wife and 
 
636 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 daughters' dresses, the manners of the landed gentry. With less 
 vain pomp, comfort and refinement grew, which, with high prices, 
 made Kving much dearer. Though the garb of the upper classes 
 remained long very costly and rich, the simpler styles of modem 
 dress gradually set in as a result of the influence of Rousseau, who 
 taught that the equality of men should even extend to their clothes. 
 Wigs wei'e given up ; swords went out of fashion ; pantaloons and 
 long boots superseded knee breeches, sUk stockings, and shoes. 
 Towards the end of the century the habit of sea-bathing set in, 
 and became even more popular than the earlier custom of " taking 
 the waters." George iii. made Weymouth a popular watering- 
 place, and his eldest son did even more for Brighton, which from a 
 fisliing village became a great town. 
 
 15. Early in the century architecture was the most flourishing 
 of the arts, but later on it declined, and the mass of building of the 
 
 Georgian period aimed at solid comfort rather than 
 beauty. Towards the end of the century James Wyatt 
 attempted to revive Gotliic architecture, which had hitherto been 
 looked upon with contempt, but he had neither the knowledge nor 
 the taste for this. He nearly ruined Salisbury Cathedral vrith his 
 " restorations," and, at the command of the prince regent, erected 
 a commonplace though grandiose palace on the site of the historical 
 castle of Windsor. But the height of bad taste was found in the 
 fantastic Pavilion, on which the regent wasted huge sums at 
 Brighton. As architecture fell away other arts improved. A 
 national English school of painting, foreshadowed by the rough 
 but original genius of William Hogarth, was founded by the great 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds (1723-1792). In 1768 the Royal Academy 
 was established, with Sir Joshua for its first president. Somewhat 
 later John Flaxman (1755-1826) established a British school of 
 sculpture. There was much excellent work done in engraving, 
 etcliing, and similar arts. Music received a new impetus when the 
 greatest musician of his time, Frederick Handel, a Saxon, was 
 brought to England to manage the Opera House. Failing as a man 
 of business, and only moderately successful as a composer of operas, 
 Handel turned to the Oratorio, producing his Messiah in 1741. 
 This soon won a popularity which resulted in a wider love of serious 
 music and a higher sense of the aims and dignity of the art. But 
 though there was much good work done in nearly every branch, 
 the general level in taste and feeling was not very high in any of 
 the arts at the end of the eighteenth century. 
 
 16. Literature and language faithfully mirrored the age. The 
 
-i82o.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 637 
 
 poeta of the early eighteenth century lacked passion and imagina- 
 tion, and were fast bound by self-imposed rules. Their favourite 
 metre was the heroic couplet ; their favourite themes 
 were satire, compliment, and criticism. The tendencies ^^^ dmima 
 of the time were best erpressed in the exquisitely 
 finished and polished verse of Alexander Pope (1688-1744). How- 
 ever, in Pope's followers the style which a great artist could 
 ennoble became vapid, commonplace, and artificial. The drama 
 declined like poetry. The last great dramatists of the old style 
 were the refined and humorous Oliver Goldsmith and the brilliant 
 and epigrammatic Richard Brinsley Sheridan, the Whig politician. 
 But though few great plays were now produced, much pains was 
 taken to edit and represent the work of Shakespeare and other 
 older playwrights, and the drama more than held its own as a 
 popular amusement. The age of David Garrick (1716-1779), the 
 famous player and manager, marked, perhaps, the most flourishing 
 period of English acting. 
 
 17. Prose was better than poetry. There was now a standard 
 prose-style, polished, idiomatic, forcible, and exact. Even the 
 pamphlets and newspapers, which reflected the political 
 and theological controversies of the time, showed 
 the spread of a good fashion of writing. The periodical essay, 
 made popular by Steele and Addison, long retained its vogue, 
 until, in the hands of Dr. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784), it lost the 
 lightness of touch which had been its greatest charm, and gave 
 place to the novel, the magazine, and the political newspaper. The 
 greatest men of letters of the time took an eager part in the political 
 controversies which ushered in the Hanoverian period. Jonathan 
 Swift, dean of St. Patrick's, DubUn (1667-1745), fiercely upheld 
 the Tories and the treaty of Utrecht, while against him Addison 
 wrote his M-ay by his Whig pamphlets to the position of a secre- 
 tary of state. Swift was the best prose writer of the time. His 
 laat great work, written before his mind gave way in his lonely 
 Irish exile, was his OulUvers Travels (1726). The English philo- 
 sophical tradition which John Locke had first firmly established 
 in the age of the Revolution, was carried on still further by George 
 Berkeley, bishop of Cloyne. and by David Hume, a Scotch Tory. 
 Both Berkeley and Hume were eminent men of letters, besides being 
 famous philosophers. One of the chief features of the eighteenth 
 century was the growth of the noxiel out of the old romance, turned 
 to describe real life. Daniel Defoe's Rohin«on Cruxoe (1719) 
 prepared the way for the broad and genial works of Henry Fielding, 
 
638 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY [1714- 
 
 the sentimental and pathetic writings of Samuel Richardson, the 
 rough but vigorous painting of manners of Tobias SmoUett, 
 the quaint humour of Lawrence Sterne, and Oliver Goldsmith's 
 charming idyll, the Yicar of Wakefield. Samuel Johnson, poet, 
 essayist, moralist, critic, and writer of an English Dictionary, was 
 the centre of the literary life of more than one generation so 
 vividly pictured for us in Boswell's matchless Life of Johnson. 
 History lost in accuracy and depth what it gained in art in David 
 Hume's History of England, and combined a scholarship that has 
 seldom been overthrown with the stateliest, most artificial of styles 
 in Edmund Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire 
 (1776), the one historical work of the age which retains permanent 
 value. The eighteenth century took little interest in history, and 
 alone of his age Edmund Burke knew how deep the roots of the 
 present lie in the past. Burke was not only the wisest of the 
 political thinkers of the period, but one of the greatest and richest 
 writers of prose that English literature has ever known. 
 
 18. A great change came over English literature after the 
 middle of the century. The style and subject of poetry equally 
 changed. The way of writing became more varied 
 tic^reviva"' ^^^ natural, and bit by bit the bondage of the heroic 
 couplet was shaken off. Writers again began to revel 
 ia country life and beautiful scenery, and mountains, hitherto 
 objects of horror, were described with enthusiasm and sympathy. 
 Their view of man became enlarged, and they went through the 
 conventionalities of society down to the elemental passions of the 
 human heart. Heralded by the revived study of the romantic past, 
 through the means of such books as Bishop Percy's Beliques of 
 Ancient English Poetry (1765), and by such precursors as James 
 Thomson, the poet of the Seasons (1730), the new spirit took 
 different shapes in the lyrics and satires of Robert Bums, the 
 Ayrshire farmer ; the delicate humour of William Cowper ; the 
 realistic pictures of Suffolk village life of George Crabbe ; the strange 
 prophetic vision of William Blake, and the stiiTing romances 
 and tales in verse of the Edinburgh lawyer. Sir Walter Scott. 
 Towards the end of the century it came to a head in the so- 
 called Lake School, headed by WilKam Wordsworth (1770-1850), 
 the lofty singer of nature, and Samuel Taylor Coleridge, a subtle 
 poet and a mystic thinker. Fear of the French Revolution soon 
 woke these writers from fervid dreams of a coming era of peace 
 and truth into sympathy with old ways. And soon the very 
 bigotry of the reaction drove younger men, and notably George 
 
-r82o.] THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 639 
 
 Gordon, Lord Byron (1788-1824), the greatest poetical force of his 
 day, into fierce dennnciations of the tyranny of cant and custom. 
 To this day the verse of the whole civilized world shows clearly 
 the effects of Byron's spirit. Side by side with him as a bard 
 of revolution stood Percy Bysshe Shelley (1792-1822), the most 
 musical and imaginative of poets. Along-side them wrote John 
 Keats (1795-1821), cut off before his rare genius had whoUy 
 ripened. His career marks the exhaustion of the impulse which 
 began with Bums and Cowper, and which had now fiUed all Britain 
 mth singers. Their work showed that the age of aristoci*acy was 
 nearly over, and ushers in the democratic England, whose faint 
 beginnings are to be found in the years which follow Waterloo, 
 
 Books recohmemded fob the Further Study of the Period 
 1714-1820 
 Of the larger works, Stanhope's ffistort/ of Englaixd, 1715-1783 (7 vols.), 
 careful, but rather dull ; Lecky's interesting though rather discursive History 
 of England in the Eighteenth Century (8 vols.), which is especially detailed 
 when dealing with the history of Ireland ; and Massey's History of England 
 in the Reign of George III, (4 vols.). Suggestive phases of history are 
 illustrated by Seeley's Expansion of England, and Captain Mahan's Influence 
 of Sea Power on History. Short books on persons of importance include J. 
 Morley's Walpole ; F. Harrison's Chatham ; and Lord Ro8eberj''3 Pitt (all in 
 " Twelve English Statesmen " series) ; Macaulay's Essays on Chatham, Clive, 
 and Warren Hastings ; Morley's Burke ; Sir C. Wilson's Clive ; Sir A. Lyall's 
 WatTen Hastings; Sir G. O. Trevelyan's Early Life of C. J. Fox ; G. Hooper's 
 Wellington (" Men of Action" series) ; and Mahan's Life of Nelson. Sir W. 
 Napier's History of the Peninsular War is elaborate ; some of his best battle 
 pictures are extracted in his one-volume Battles and Sieges of the Peninsula; 
 Hunt's History of England, 1760-1801 ; and Brodrick and Fotheringham's 
 History of England, 1801-1837 (Longmans' " Political Historj'," vols, x, and 
 xi.). For the social and economic aspects of historj', see A. Toynbee's In- 
 dustrial Revolution ; W. Cunningham's Growth of English Industry and 
 Commerce, vol. ii., book xiii. ; and Social England, vol. v., by various writers. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE PITTS AND GRENVILLES 
 Hester, Countess Temple m. Richard Grenville 
 
 I I* I 
 
 William Pitt, m. Hester Gren^-ille Richard, George Grenville, 
 
 l^rd Chatham I Earl Temple, prime minister 
 
 d. 1779. 1763-1765, 
 
 d. 1770. 
 
 John, William Pitt, George, William, Lord Gren- 
 
 carl of Chatham, prime minister Earl Temple, ville, prime minister 
 
 general at 1788-1801, d. 1818. 1806-1807, 
 Walcheren, 1809. 1804-1806. d. 1884. 
 
w 
 t> 
 
 o 
 
 I 
 
 ui 
 o 
 
 tz; 
 w 
 o 
 
 03 
 
 o 
 
 ,-^1 
 
 o 
 
 S — 
 
 ty to C 
 
 -<1 
 
 W W 
 
 _Q 
 
 §6 
 
 i-H a> a 
 
 - .P-- 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 K 
 
 <^ 
 
 O 
 
 
 M 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 
 fcCH 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 <X) S w 
 
 an 03 
 
 S 
 
 cS 
 
 O 
 
 — cs a 'o 
 ^ s 
 
 .•SO 
 
 > bc^ 
 
 ^■s-l--^ 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 .at; 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 
 <M 
 
 J^ 
 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 Q) 
 
 
 1 w-l 
 Oi«5 
 
 ■S 
 
 «o 
 
 «(- 
 
 "S 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 is 
 
 - 
 
 «^!» 
 
 ^ 
 
 c 
 
 £f 
 
 
 
 
 
 "C 
 
 a 
 
 X 
 
 cS ^ 
 
 — 
 
 .£1 
 
 a 
 
 jj 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 i 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 S ..-: 
 
 E *H 
 
 o 
 
 :a 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 iat5 
 
 b4 
 
 
 =; 
 
 W 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4S 
 
 
 

 got flTo 
 
 5*8 ><■« i— 
 
 
 -II 2* 
 
 " =» a . 
 
 -^ S K bCoa6 . 
 ■w •= "^9 9 
 
 W * 
 
 a « iM ^ 
 
 iC onrs 
 
 o.^'g'S g a 
 
 or" O .O c y, 
 
 -3 a -3 g'-F.S ■ 
 
 •o -«M -'**.9 
 
 ■^ > 00 ! 
 
 k^ 03 U .-H 
 
 6 — 
 
 •a ©-^ C> 
 
 £•*> •*« 
 
 00 o tfp a 
 
 <B So 1 c8 « g a a 
 
 '''^"g J^.^ ii "3 2 J "S y: 
 
 
 ^ ^^w-S^ 
 
 1 
 
 Arthur, 
 
 duke of 
 
 Connauoht, 
 
 in.iLouisa 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 dau,rhtcr 
 
 of Prince 
 
 Frederick 
 
 Charles 
 
 of Prussia 
 
 
 Louise, 
 
 ni. John, 
 
 duke 
 
 of 
 
 Argyll. 
 
 
 Helena, 
 ni. Prince 
 Christian of 
 Schleswig- 
 llolstein- 
 Augusten- 
 burg. 
 
 
 Alfred, 
 duke of 
 Saxony- 
 Coburg and 
 Edinburgh, 
 m. Marj-, 
 daughter 
 of Alex- 
 ander II. 
 of Russia, 
 d. 1900. 
 
 
 Alice, 
 d. 1878, 
 ra. Louis, 
 
 Grand 
 Duke of 
 Hessen- 
 
 Darm- 
 
 stadt. 
 
 Alix, in. 
 Nicholas 
 II., Tsar 
 
 3 
 Pi 
 
 c 
 
 n. Alexandra, 
 daughter 
 of Chris- 
 tian IX. 
 of Den- 
 mark. 
 
 
 -a S ° 
 
 CJ 2 a 
 
 . - o 
 
 -a '^■^ 
 
 a V c9 
 
 S ® bO 
 
 * -I 
 
 
 -3 -Ota 
 
 3a's 
 
 
 -508 
 
 ■eg 
 
 -•§2 
 
 U.a 
 
 ^1 
 
 -a* 
 
 -is 
 
 ■g- 
 
 <-3 
 
 1« 
 
 « ao 
 
 
 2t 
 
BOOK VIII 
 
 NATIONALITY AND DEMOCRACY (1820-1901) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 GEORGE IV. (1820-1830) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1820. Accession of George iv. 
 
 1822. Canuingites admitted to office. 
 
 1827. Death of Canning and battle of Navarino. 
 
 1828. Repeal of Test and Corporation Acts. 
 
 1829. Catholic Emancipation Act. 
 
 1830. Death of George iv. 
 
 1. The death of George iii. led only to nominal changes. The 
 prince regent became Greorge iv. He was vain, selfish, pleasure- 
 Accession of lo^^g"' ^^^ i*^®- -^o °^® liked or respected him either 
 George IV., as regent or king. After his accession he made an 
 1820. attempt to -non popularity by visiting Scotland, Ireland, 
 
 and Hanover, and was wonderfidly well received, though his 
 behaviour, " like a popular candidate on an election trip," disgusted 
 right-thinking men. His health soon decliaed, and he soon shut 
 himself up at Windsor and Brighton, a peevish, whimsical, selfish 
 recluse, with few friends and little influence. 
 
 2. In 1795 George had married Caroline of Brunswick, but 
 they soon quarrelled and were separated, and of late years she had 
 lived abroad. Their only child, the Princess Charlotte, died in. 
 1817, so that the next heir to the throne became George's sailor 
 brother, "WiUiam, duke of Clarence. After George's accession 
 Caroline came back to England, and demanded recognition as 
 queen. George, who hated his wife, wished to obtain a divorce 
 from her, and was stiU sti-ong enough to be able to compel his 
 reluctant ministers to bring forward a biU in the House of Lords 
 to dissolve the marriage. The evidence was not creditable to- 
 642 
 
i820.] GEORGE IV. 643 
 
 Caroline, 'but public feeling rose high that so bad a husband as 
 George should venture to complain of his wife's conduct. The 
 opposition took up her cause, and Caroline became _, . . 
 very jjopular. So strong was the sympathy she ex- of Queen 
 cited that the miuisters barely succeeded in carrying Caroline, 
 the divorce bill through the Lords, and dared not intro- 
 duce it into the House of Commons. Before long, however, the 
 queen lost her hold on the people's goodwill, and next year she died. 
 The main result of the scandal excited by her trial was to deprive 
 the king of his last hold over his subjects. 
 
 3. The Tory ministry continued as before. Soon after George's 
 accession a plot was formed by Arthur Thistlewood to murder 
 the whole cabinet. The conspiracy was called the jj^_ r^t 
 Cato Street Conspiracy, because Thistlewood and Street 
 
 his friends held their meetings in a loft in Cato ^g"^''''^*^' 
 Street, London. A comrade betrayed their plans, 
 and Thistlewood and others were executed. PubUo horror 
 at Thistlewood's dastardly attempt did something to revive the 
 waning popularity of the government, but the ministers were 
 divided among themselves, and all the tact of Liverpool, the prime 
 minister, could not keep the government together. It suffered a 
 great loss when the brilliant and eloquent George Canning, the 
 chief of Pitt's personal followers, resigned oflBce rather than support 
 the bill agaiost Queen Caroline. It finally collapsed when Lord 
 Londonderry, the ablest of the old Tories, committed suicide in 
 1822. 
 
 4. Londonderry, formerly known as Lord Castlereagh, had 
 been regarded, not very fairly, as the chief representative of the 
 reactionary Toryism which had been dominant for j^^ q|j g^^^^ 
 many years. This was the party wliich still lived the new 
 
 in constant fear of the French Revolution, and Tories, 
 opposed aU great changes in the belief that any real reform would 
 pave the way for revolution. There was, however, a more liberal 
 section of the Tory party, of whom Canning was tlie most im- 
 portant. Like Pitt, the Canningites were strongly in favour of 
 Catholic emancipation, and tliought that the death of the old king 
 made it easy to raise the Catholic question once more. On many 
 Bubjeots they held more liberal views than the Whig opj)ositiou, 
 and they differed mainly from the Whigs because tliey were 
 opposed to the reform of parliament. In this they wvru less wise 
 than Pitt, who had favoured parliamentary reform long before the 
 Whigs had taken it up. The Whigs, however, were weak in 
 
644. GEORGE IV. [1822- 
 
 parliament, and not much liked out-of-doors. Their leader was 
 now Earl Grey, a proud and dignified aristocrat, whose chief merit 
 was that he had first thoroughly identified his party with the 
 cause of parliamentary reform. In the House of Commons the 
 most prominent of the Whigs was Henry Brougham, a vain, 
 versatile, and pushing lawyer, and Lord John Russell, a younger 
 son of the duke of Bedford. There was no thought, however, of 
 admitting the Whigs to office. 
 
 5. After Londonderry's death, Liverpool saw that he must 
 either reorganize his government or resign ; his remedy was 
 
 to offer office to the Canningites. Canning became 
 nlngltes foreign secretary and leader of the House of Commons, 
 
 admitted His friend Huskisson was president of the Board of 
 1822^''^' Trade, and the Marquis Wellesley, Wellington's elder 
 
 brother, lord-Heutenant of Ireland. At the same 
 time Robert Peel, the only rising man of ability among the 
 old Tories, became home secretary. He was the son of a rich 
 Lancashire baronet, and represented the new aristocracy which 
 had made fortunes by trade. Under the influence of these men 
 a new spirit was given to the government. Between 1822 and 
 1827 a series of great administrative and legislative changes showed 
 that the earlier and wiser policy of Pitt had once more taken 
 possession of the Tory leaders. 
 
 6. Canning made his personal influence felt mainly in foreign 
 poHcy. Since 1815 the kings and emperors who had controlled 
 Canning's ^^® European settlement at the Congress of "Vienna 
 foreign had acted together in order to put down revolutionary 
 policy. Qj. reforming movements. Prominent among these 
 were the emperors of Austria and Russia and the king of Pi'ussia. 
 Their league was commonly caUed the Holy Alliance, and they 
 sought to control all Europe by means of general congresses. Their 
 policy was very unpopular, and revolt after revolt broke out against 
 their harsh and despotic rule. In Spain, Portugal, and Naples the 
 people revolted, and set iip liberal constitutions. The Spanish and 
 Portuguese colonies in South America rose against the narrow and 
 oppressive rule of their mother countries, and, in the East, the Greeks 
 raised an insurrection against the hateful tyranny of the Tui-ks. 
 
 7. The despots of the Holy Alliance declared that reforms in 
 
 states ought to spring from the kings alone, and they 
 Aman"'/ ^^^ Austrian troops to restore despotism in Naples, 
 
 and a French army to put down the new constitution 
 in Spain. England at no time approved of these proceedings. 
 
-1824.] GEORGE IV. 645 
 
 Even Castlereagh refused to have anything to do with the Holy 
 
 Alliance, and protested against foreign intervention in Spain and 
 
 Naples, maintaining that each nation ought to manage its own 
 
 affairs. But Castlereagh was anxious to be on good terms with 
 
 the leading powers of the alliance, and was known to dislike 
 
 revolutions. He therefore contented himself with secret protests, 
 
 and was denoimced in England for sympathizing with a policy 
 
 which he was trying to prevent being carried out. Canning's 
 
 policy was not in essence very different from that of Castlereagh. 
 
 He made it, however, his business to emphasize the deep gulf 
 
 that existed between the attitude of England and that of the Holy 
 
 Alliance. Though he took no steps to help the constitutionalists 
 
 in Naples and Spain, he publicly emphasized his favourite doctrine 
 
 of the non-intervention of one nation in the internal affairs of 
 
 another. He had his revenge when he recognized 
 
 the freedom of the Spanish colonies in South America. ^^ ^^^e 
 
 " I resolved," he declared, " that if France had Spain, Spanish 
 
 it should not be Spain with the Indies. I called colonies and 
 
 ^ ,,■,■,■• the Monroe 
 
 the New World into existence to redress the balance doctrine. 
 
 of the Old." In helping forward the independence 
 of the South American states. Canning worked along with the 
 United States of America, and it was with his approval that 
 the American president Monroe laid down the famous Monroe 
 doctrine, that the United States would not allow either North or 
 South America to serve as fields for European colonization or inter- 
 vention. When the restored despot of Spain sought to put down 
 constitutional government in Portugal, Canning resolved to inter- 
 fere. Afraid of provoking war with England, the Spaniards 
 withdrew from Portugal, and Canning's vigour secured iMf con- 
 tinuance of constitutional rule in that country. 
 
 8. Canning warmly shared in the widespread sympathy for 
 the Greeks, who were waging an heroic struggle for freedom 
 against Turkey. Many prominent Englishmen went canning 
 to Greece and fought against the Turks, among them and Greek 
 being the famous poet. Lord Byron, who was carried '"g'f,'^ 
 off by fever in 1824. The Russians were also strongly 
 in favour of the Greeks, and so, though supporting the Holy 
 Alliance in the West, they made themselves the accomplices of 
 rebellion in the East. Many in England declared that Russia's 
 interest in Greece was due to her wish to extend lier power on the 
 ruins of the Turkish Empire. They therefore maintained that 
 the Turks ought to be supported as the best way of checking 
 
646 GEORGE IV. [1825- 
 
 Riissian aggrandisement. Canning, however, saw that the hest 
 way to help the Greeks was to work along with Russia. In 1827 
 he made a treaty with Nicholas i., who had succeeded Alexander 
 as tsar in 1825. By 'this treaty England, Russia, and France 
 pledged themselves to mediate between the Turks and the Greeks, 
 and insisted upon an immediate truce. The powers declared 
 that they did not intend to break off their friendship with the 
 Turks, but instructed their admirals in the Mediterranean to 
 enforce the armistice. In October, 1827, the Turkish fleet lay 
 anchored in the Bay of Navarino, on the west coast of the Pelo- 
 Battle of ponnesus. English, French, and Russian squadrons 
 Navarino, took up their station ofE Navarino and persuaded the 
 1827. Turkish commander to accept a truce. Despite this, 
 
 the Turks continued to devastate the Peloponnesus with fire and 
 sword. Thereupon the allied admirals, disgusted at these atrocities, 
 entered Navarino Bay to insist upon the enforcement of the truce. 
 Almost by chance the Turks fired on an English ship, and brought 
 about a general action. In this the Turkish fleet was altogether 
 destroyed, and the victory made Greek independence possible. 
 Canning was, however, already in his grave. He had restored 
 England's reputation abroad as the friend of freedom and national 
 rights, and had maintained his poKcy of non-intervention against 
 the combined powers of the Holy Alliance. 
 
 9. The changes in home policy brought about by Canning's 
 preponderance were even greater than the alteration of English 
 Peel' e- policy abroad. Peel, the home secretary, though an 
 forms as enemy to all changes in the constitution, was a first- 
 home rate man of business. He had already made his mark 
 secpe apy. ^^ passing, in 1819, a law which provided for the 
 resumption of cash payments by the Bank of England. He now 
 took up the reform of the criminal law wliich had hitherto been 
 extraordinarily severe. Men could be hanged for over two hundred 
 offences, among which were such trifling matters as being found on 
 the highway with a blackened face, injuring Westminster bridge, 
 or personating out-patients of Greenwich Hospital. The result was 
 that juries refused to convict guilty persons when the punishment 
 of so small a crime was so monstrous. By Peel's efforts laws were 
 passed which abolished the death penalty for more than a hundred 
 crimes. Even more important than Peel's legislation was the 
 honesty and thoroughness with which he carried on the everyday 
 administration of home affairs. As the result of his wise rule, 
 the distrust which the poor had long felt for the government 
 became greatly mitigated. 
 
-i828.] GEORGE IV, 647 
 
 10. Huskisson, the president of the Board of Trade, was 
 deeply versed in all matters of finance and economics. Under his 
 auspices the duties on many articles were reduced, 
 
 and the acts making combination of workmen x>6nal commercial 
 were repealed, so that trades unions became hence- and flnan- 
 forth lawful. Huskisson also brought about great ^^ '*®" 
 changes in the navigation acts, which, since the days 
 of Charles 11., had insisted that goods imported into England 
 should be brought in English ships or in ships of the country 
 to which the goods belonged. Our commercial supremacy was 
 now so assured that these acts were no longer necessary, and 
 they had always produced difficulty in practice. Of late years 
 some foreign countries, including the United States and Prussia, 
 had refused to allow our ships to trade freely with them, because 
 England wpuld not permit their ships freedom of commerce with 
 us. To avoid these troubles, Huskisson carried an act which 
 allowed the government to make treaties with foreign powers to 
 admit their ships to our harbours, in return for equal privUegea 
 for English traders. Tliis was called the policy of reciprocity. 
 
 11. Early in 1827 Lord Liverpool was smitten with apoplexy, 
 and could no longer act as chief minister. It was as much as 
 his tact could accomplish to keep the Canningites and _ , 
 the old Tories together. On his retirement the king ministry 
 was forced to make Canning prime minister, where- and death, 
 upon Wellington, Peel, and the old Tories, who had ^ ®^^* 
 long looked upon Canning with disfavour, threw up their offices. 
 Canning managed to form a government without them, but died six 
 months later. He was the most brilliant statesman of his time, 
 but has been attacked for ambition and want of seriousness. His 
 flippancy was, however, always in his talk rather than in his mind. 
 In his later years he nobly redeemed the mistakes of his early 
 life, and his death removed England's greatest statesman. 
 
 12. Canning was succeeded by Lord Qoderich, who was too 
 weak a man for his post. When news came of the battle of 
 Navarino. Goderich did not know what to do. _, . 
 The ministers quarrelled violently with each other, rich, 1827- 
 and, after a short time, Go<lerich roaigne<l office, in 1828. and 
 January, 1828. The old Tories then came back to ^^^^^^' 
 power. The duke of Wellington became ])rime ministries, 
 minister, and Peel, who was again home secretary, l)e- 1828-1830. 
 came leader of the House of Commons. Most of the Canningites, 
 including Huskisson, agreed to continue in office, but, after » few 
 
648 GEORGE IV. [1823- 
 
 months, they resigned, so that the old Tories had everything in 
 their own hands. 
 
 13. The Catholic question now came to a crisis. All the 
 leading politicians, except the high Tories, had long been in f avoni- 
 The Catholic ^^ Catholic Emancipation, and several bills to give tlie 
 Association Catholics votes had passed the House of Commons, 
 and the ij^t had been rejected by the Lords. Since 1823 a 
 election vigorous movement in its favour had been started in 
 
 Ireland. The leader of this was Daniel O'ConneU, 
 the greatest of Irish agitators, a Catholic of good family, a leader 
 at the Irish bar, a speaker with wonderful power of stirring the 
 emotions and ruling the hearts of his people, briUiant and incisive, 
 though coarse and not over-scrupulous. O'Connell soon became 
 complete master of Ireland. He formed a Catholic Associatimi, 
 which at once became a great power. He set his face against aU 
 crime and outrage, and the agitation was the more impressive 
 from its orderly character. So formidable did the Catholic Asso- 
 ciation seem that in 1825 it was dissolved by act of parlia- 
 ment. But a new society was at once started to do its work, 
 and the movement went on much as before. Under O'ConneU's 
 guidance the small Irish voters, who had hitherto always voted for 
 the candidates supported by the great landlords, began to vote 
 for men of their own way of thinking. In 1828 O'Connell himself 
 became a candidate for County Clare against Vesey Fitzgerald, 
 a popular Irish landlord, and a friend of the Catholic claims. He 
 was returned with a huge majority, though, as a Catholic, he could 
 not hold his seat. His election created such excitement in Ireland 
 that it seemed as if civil war was likely to break out between the 
 Catholics and Protestants. 
 
 14. Since the expulsion of the Canningites the majority of the 
 government belonged to that section of the Tories which had 
 Catholic always resisted the Catholic claims. Both Wellington 
 e^anclpa- and Peel had been conspicuous upholders of the 
 tion, 1829. existing system. But, though slow to see the necessity 
 of change, both were open-minded and sensible. The course of 
 events in Ireland gradually convinced them that even Protestant 
 ascendency might be upheld at too high a cost. Already, in 1828, 
 they had allowed a biU to pass for the repeal of the Test and 
 Corporation Acts, which, though for a century never carried out, 
 stUl delighted the bigots by their presence in the statute-book. 
 In 1829 Peel and Wellington brought in a bill to admit the 
 Catholics to parliament, though they proposed that, as a safeguard. 
 
-1830.] GEORGE IV. 649 
 
 the francliise in Ireland should be raised, so as to exclude from 
 voting the poverty-stricken small farmers who had returned 
 O'Connell for Clare. The high Tories were bitterly disgusted, 
 and complained that their leaders had betrayed them. Neverthe- 
 less, the bUl easily got through parliament, and " the only hope of 
 the Protestants lay with the king." For a time George blustered, 
 and declared that he would rather lay his head on the block than 
 yield. But he had neither courage nor constancy, and quickly 
 gave way. O'Connell, not allowed to sit for Clare without a fresh 
 election, was returned without opposition, and took his seat. 
 Flushed with this triumph, he started a new agitation for the 
 repeal of the Union. 
 
 15. Though forced against his will to carry through Canning's 
 policy in the matter of Catholic emancipation, "Wellington did his 
 best to reverse Canning's ideas with regard to foreign welllnK- 
 affairs. The king's speech lamented the battle of ton's 
 Navarino as an " untoward event," and spoke of fo'^^fif" 
 Turkey as an ancient ally. It was impossible now 
 to put down the Greeks altogether, but Wellington sought to Umit 
 the Greek state to the Peloponnesus. Russia profited by Eng- 
 land's weakness to take up the cause of the Christian subjects 
 of the Turks. In 1829 she went to war with the Turks, and 
 secured larger though still scanty limits for Greece at the point 
 of the sword. When Dom Miguel, the absolutist champion in 
 Portugal, overthrew the constitution and made himself king, 
 Wellington resolved " that no revolutionary action should come from 
 England," and took up a neutral attitude. He was friendly with 
 the bigoted Charles x., who, after his brother Louis xviii.'s death, 
 became king of France in 1824. He was looked upon as the great 
 upholder of absolutism throughout all Europe. In strong contrast 
 to his colleague's action, Peel continued Ids useful Death of 
 reforms at home. In 1829 he set up a nexc police George IV., 
 system, which established the trained and effective '^3"- 
 police force which we still have. Peel and Wellington were still 
 in power when G«orge iv. died on June 26, 1830. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 WILLIAM IV. (1830-1837) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1830. Accession of William iv. ; Grey's Whig Ministry. 
 
 1832. The Reform Act. 
 
 1833. Slavery abolished. 
 
 1835. Municipal Corporations Reform Act. 
 1837. Death of William iv. 
 
 ] . The two chief political forces of the nineteenth century were 
 democracy and nationality. The former began with the French 
 Democracy Revolution, and the latter hecame strong when the 
 and nations of Europe rose in revolt against Napoleon's 
 
 nationality, attempt to establish universal monarchy. The reaction 
 after 1815 proved nearly fatal to both, and the despots of the Holy 
 Alliance strove to put down nationality and democracy as fatal to 
 order, property, monarchy, and religion. England never sympathized 
 altogether with this reactionary policy, though she allied herself 
 with its exponents, and for long protested against it with little 
 energy. It was the work of Canning to reassert the ideal of 
 nationality, while even Tories like Peel and Wellington showed 
 their appreciation of the force of democracy by their surrender on 
 the Catholic question. Thus the reign of George iv. marked the 
 first faint breaking away of Britain from the old tradition, and the 
 beginnings of the movements Which gathered increasing force in 
 the times that we have still to traverse. 
 
 2. Even on the continent the wave of reaction was coming to an 
 end. The liberals, as the enemies of the system of the restored 
 despots were called, were now strong enough to make 
 tinental' their influence felt, and the year 1830 was a year of 
 revolutions revolution all over the "West. It witnessed the over- 
 of 1830. throw of Charles x., the bigoted king of France, and 
 
 the setting up in his place of a constitutional monarch of the 
 English pattern in Louis Philippe, duke of Orleans, and now king 
 of the French. It saw Germany and Italy make fresh though futile 
 650 
 
 i 
 
1830.] WILLIAM IV. 65 1 
 
 attempts to shake off obedience to their j)etty monarchs. It was 
 famous for the revolt of the Catholics of the Southern Netherlands 
 from the Protestant Dutch, with whom the Congress of Vienna 
 had united them. Henceforth the king of the Netherlands ruled 
 over the north only, while the south, the old Austrian Netherlands, 
 became the constitutional kingdom of Belgium, under the rule of 
 Leopold of Saxony-Coburg, the widower of the Princess Charlotte. 
 
 3. In Britain the liberal movement on the continent took the 
 form of an agitation in favour of parliamentary reform. Welling- 
 ton set his face against it, and declared that our system _ n jrita- 
 of election was so perfect that if he had to invent a tlon for 
 new one he could not have devised a scheme better parlla- 
 able to fulfil its purpose. Thus he irritated the refopm. 
 reformers after having already alienated the old Tories 
 
 by his change of front on the Catholic question. The completeness 
 of his isolation was seen when the general election which followed 
 George iv.'s death destroyed his majority and compelled him to 
 send in his resigTiation. 
 
 4. WiUiam iv., the new king, was a very ordinary person. He 
 was eccentric in language and conduct, and was so excited at being 
 a king that he behaved in a very strange fashion. He •^ijjjan, jy 
 was, however, good-natured, kind-hearted, and well- and the Grey 
 meaning, and his conduct was generally straight- ministry, 
 forward and honourable, if not always discreet or 
 far-seeing. His affability and simplicity made him popular, and he 
 was thought to be a reformer. When the WeUington-Peel ministry 
 fell, WUUam gave the office of prime minister to Earl Grey, the 
 Whig leader, who formed a strong reforming ministry from the 
 Whigs and the Canningites. Brougham became chancellor and a 
 baron, while Lord Althorp, son of Lord Sjwncer, led the House of 
 Commons with great tact and good sense. The Canningites, who 
 had now lost their master's dread of parliamentary reform, mustered 
 strongly. Among them were the foreign secretary. Viscount 
 Palmerston, an Irish peer, and Lord Melbourne, both of whom 
 afterwards became chief ministers. Then when, after twenty-three 
 years of exclusion from power, the Whigs again entered office, they 
 absorbed into their body the best element among their Tory rivals. 
 The new ministry at once prepared a bill for reform of parliament. 
 
 6. Since the days of the two Pitts it had been felt by the wisest 
 Englishmen that the traditional method of choosing members of 
 parliament was unsatisfactory. The system of election and the dis- 
 tribution of members had not been altered for hnndreds of years. 
 
652 WILLIAM IV. [1830- 
 
 and the great changes brought about by the Industrial Revolution, 
 and the growth of the factory districts in the north, had shown 
 
 conclusively the small extent to which the House of 
 for par- Commons represented the people. Each county of 
 
 liamentary England and Ireland returned only two members. 
 
 The greatest and richest shires, like Yorkshire or 
 Lancashire, had no more representation than Rutland or Westmor- 
 land. Many great towns, such as Manchester, Sheffield. Leeds, and 
 Birmingham, returned no members at aU, while in London the 
 populous new suburbs had no voice in parliament, electoral rights 
 being limited to those dwelling within the narrow limits of the 
 cities of London and Westminster and the borough of South wark. 
 On the other hand, there were many towns, called rotten boroughs, 
 which returned two members apiece, though they had hardly any 
 inhabitants or electors. Conspicuous among these places were 
 Gatton in Surrey, which was a gentleman's estate in a park, and 
 Old Sarum, in Wiltshire, an ancient fortress on a hiU, deserted 
 since the thirteenth century for the new Salisbury which had 
 grown up in the adjoining valley of the Avon. If things were 
 not quite so bad in Ireland, it was because the Act of Union 
 had given an opportunity of destroying many of the smallest Irish 
 boroughs, while in Scotland the state of affairs was far worse than in 
 England. Moreover, very few persons had votes at elections. In 
 the counties only the freeholders could exercise the franchise, while 
 many borough members were chosen by the town councils, which 
 were close corporations filled up when vacancies arose by the voices 
 of the surviving members. In Scotland there was a mere handful 
 of persons qualified to vote for any constituency. The result of all 
 tliis was that the House of Commons was controlled by the great 
 landliolders. This system not only excited the indignation of the 
 poor ; the rich manufacturers and merchants of the new manu- 
 facturing districts were particularly badly represented, and were 
 indignant that their opinion should count for so much less than 
 that of the landed classes. 
 
 6. The French Revolution stayed, as we have seen, the reform 
 agitation for a time, though the extreme party, called Radicals, 
 
 never desisted in their demand for a thorough change 
 movement i^. the representative system. Under G-eorge iv. the 
 under cry for reform was taken up by the Whigs in parlia- 
 
 Geopge IV. j^j^^^^ ^^^^ ^ few feeble steps taken towards redressing 
 some of the worst grievances. Two small boroughs were dis- 
 franchised for notorious corruption, but an effort made to transfer 
 
-1832.] WILLIAM IV. 653 
 
 their seats to Leeds and Birmingham was defeated by the Tories 
 insisting that they should go to increase the number of county 
 members. Even before the question become important in parlia- 
 ment, it excited much strong feeling in the country. Reformers 
 Unions, of which that at Birmingham was the most famous, were 
 established ; and the agitation they stirred up affected even the 
 existing constituencies, and helped to create the reforming majority 
 which floated G-rey into power. 
 
 7. In March, 1831, Lord John B>u88ell, a member of the Grey 
 ministry, laid a Refoi'm Bill before the Commons. It passed its 
 second reading by only one vote, and came to grief in __ 
 committee. Parliament was dissolved, and returned struggle 
 such a strong majority of reformers that Russell had ^<"* reform, 
 no further difficulty in carrying his bill through the 
 
 House of Commons. However, in October, 1831, a second bill 
 was rejected by the House of Lords. Thereupon riots broke out 
 all over the country, which frightened the Lords into passing the 
 second reading of a third biU in May, 1832, by a small majority. 
 This did not, however, settle the matter, for the Lords in 
 committee passed a resolution postponing the consideration of 
 the disfranchising clauses. Regarding this as fatal to the bill, 
 Grey asked William iv. to create enough new peers to secure its 
 passing unaltered through the Lords, and, on the king's refusal, 
 the ministry resigned office. Wellington boldly attempted to form 
 another government, though the excitement out-of-doors was now 
 terrible, and there was talk of stopping all supplies until the bill 
 was passed. Wellington at last saw that reform was inevitable, 
 like Catholic emancipation, and that he could not longer resist the 
 people's will. As a soldier he did not care to hold an untenable 
 position. He gave up his attempt to form a ministry, and persuaded 
 80 many of his followers to withdraw from the House of Lords that 
 the bill went through on June 4. 1832, by a considerable majority. 
 
 8. By the Befarm Act of 1832 all boroughs containing less than 
 2000 inhabitants were entirely disfranchised, while boroughs with 
 between 2000 and 4000 inhabitants were cut down to 
 
 one member. The seats thus set free were given to ^® "/^saS 
 the larger counties, whicli were broken up into two or 
 even thi*ee divisions, and to the unrepresented towns, including 
 Manchester, Birmingham, Sheffield, Leeds, and several other large 
 places, including new London boronglis, all of wliich had hence- 
 forth two members each. Other smaller, but still considerable, 
 places each returned one member. The county franchise was 
 
654 WILLIAM IV. [1833- 
 
 enlarged by adding- copyholders, leaseholders, and £50 tenants at 
 "will to the freeholders, while the borough franchise was made 
 uniform for the first time, and votes given to those occupying 
 houses of £10 rateable value. The Tories rightly described the 
 act as a revolution, though it was a long time before its full 
 effects were felt. It dethroned the landed aristocracy, which since 
 1688 had controlled the country, and transferred the balance of 
 power to the middle classes, such as the farmers and shopkeepers. 
 Few workiag-men got votes, so that the bUl did not bring ia 
 democracy, though it prepared the way for it. 
 
 9. Ths first reformed parliament met early in 1833, and was 
 anxious to make more changes. The Tories were few in number, 
 Irish Repeal ^^^ ^^ ministry had an enormous majority, though 
 and the some of its nominal supporters were discontented 
 
 1 e ap. Jiadicals, who disliked the narrowness and aristocratic 
 bias of the Whigs, and nearly half the Irish members were Repealers, 
 or followers of O'ConneU. They were, however, all in agreement 
 with the ministers in supplementing the Reform Act by other new 
 laws, though there were fierce disputes as to how far each measure 
 should go. There was much trouble in Ireland where O'ConneU's 
 repeal agitation was complicated by what was called the Tithe War. 
 This was caused by the refusal of the Catholic peasants to pay any 
 longer for the support of the Protestant Church, and filled all 
 Ireland with outrages. The government put down disorder with 
 a strong hand, cut down some of the worst abuses in the Irish Church, 
 and finally, passed an Irish Tithe Commutation Act, which turned 
 the tithe of a tenth of the produce into a fixed rent-charge. Even 
 earlier than that, a new law commuted English tithes also into 
 a rent-charge fixed by the price of corn. 
 
 10. The reforming parliament was strongly opposed to slavery, 
 and in 1833 passed the Emancipation Act, which set free all slaves 
 Other ^ ^^® British Empire, and awarded the planters 
 reforms, £20,000,000 as compensation. In 1834 it passed the 
 1832-1835. 2i^eijo Poor Law, which put an end to the degrading 
 system of doles from the parish in aid of wages, and improved the 
 administration of the poor law by establishing unions of several 
 parishes governed by popularly elected guardians of the poor. In 
 the long run, this measure probably did more to improve the 
 condition of the people than any other single law of the time, but 
 at first the change caused much hardship to those who had acquired 
 the habit of looking to the rates for support. In 1835 a further 
 great change was made by the Municipal Corporations Reform Act, 
 
-i834.] WILLIAM IV. 655 
 
 which did for the local parliaments of the boroughs what the 
 Beform BUI had done for the jmrliament of Westminster. Up to 
 now corx)orations had been mostly self-appointed, and were often 
 scandalously corrupt. They were now superseded by town councils 
 chosen by the people, except that a third of them consisted of 
 aldermen, elected, like the mayor, by the councillors themselves. 
 
 11. Foreign i)olicy during these years was controlled by Pabner- 
 ston, who would not suffer the least interference from his colleagues. 
 A disciple of Canning, Palmerston broke with the p_i___ _ 
 traditions of Wellington, though in his zeal for carry- ton's 
 
 ing out his ends he sometimes lost sight of Canning's foreigrn 
 doctrine of non-intervention. Whenever he interfered, 
 however, it was on the side of nationality and liberty. Thus he joined 
 with Louis Philippe of Prance in winning the freedom of Belgium, 
 helped the constitutional queen of Portugal to win a final triumph 
 over her imcle, Dom Miguel, and in similar fashion backed up 
 Queen Isabella of Spain, the young daughter and successor of King 
 Ferdinand, who had to fight for her throne against her iincle, Don 
 Carlos, who claimed the inheritance as the nearest male heir, and 
 aimed at setting up a despotism. Palmerston was less successful 
 in the Eaat, where the principles of the Holy Alliance were still in 
 the ascendency. 
 
 12. After a few years the energy of the reforming government 
 wore itself out. It was never successful in administration, and 
 failed altogether in finance. In the cabinet the Radicals _^ „ ._ 
 quarrelled with the aristocratic Whigs, while some of bourne 
 
 the more conservative ministers resigned in disgust, ministry, 
 because they thought that some of Grey's proposals 
 went too far. In 1834 Lord Grey left office, and Lord Melbourne 
 became prime minister. He was learned, clever, and liberal- 
 minded, but was wanting in seriousness, resolution, and firmness. 
 His chief object was to keep his party together, and maintw'n it in 
 place against the ever-rising tide of opposition. 
 
 13. As the Whigs lost ground, tlie Tories once more became 
 powerful. Old Toryism of tlie type of Castlereagh and Wellington 
 was killed by the Reform Act, but Peel (Sir Robert . 
 since 1830) was still to be reckoned with. Distru.'ited the Con- 
 by his followers because of the part he took in emanci- servatlve 
 j)ating the Roman Catholics, Peel gradually won back P*''''^* 
 their allegiance by quaUties that raised him head and shoulders 
 above every otlier member of the House of Commons. His cold 
 manner, shyness, and want of enthusiasm prevented him from 
 
656 WILLIAM IV. [1837. 
 
 being personally popular, but his honesty and public spirit, his tact, 
 promptitude, and judgment, and his deep insight into public 
 opinion, won him universal respect. Sensible men, tired of the 
 weakness and narrowness of the Wliigs, looked up to him with ever 
 increasing attention. Peel knew that the British middle classes 
 were no revolutionists, and set about forming a new party adapted 
 to the new state of things. He offered a programme of good 
 government, sound finance, moderate reform, and the preservation 
 of the existing constitution in Church and state. Dropping the 
 discredited name of Tory, his followers called themselves Conserva- 
 tives. An enemy bitterly described them as " Tory men with Whig 
 measures," but their policy soon became popular with the new 
 constituencies. Moreover, William iv. was altogether tired of 
 the Whigs. In November, 1834, he suddenly dismissed Melbourne 
 from office, and called upon Peel to form a new ministry. Peel 
 boldly accepted the task, and, as he was in a hopeless minority in 
 the House of Commons, he called together a new parliament. The 
 Death of Conservatives gained enormously at the elections, but 
 William IV., not enough to enable them to retain their places. 
 1837. Accordingly Peel was forced to resign in Api-il, 1835. 
 
 Melbourne and the Whigs came back to office, and remained in 
 place rather than in power tiU the old king's death in June, 1837. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 VICTORIA— PEEL AND PALMERSTON 
 (1837-1865) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1837. Accession of Victoria. 
 
 1839. Penny Postage introduced. 
 
 1841. Peel's Ministr>% 
 
 1846. Repeal of the Com Laws ; Rassell's Ministry. 
 
 1847. The Irish famine. 
 
 1848. Revolutions in Europe ; failure of the Chartists. 
 
 1852. Derby-Disraeli Ministry. 
 
 1853. Aberdeen Coalition Ministry. 
 
 1854. Outbreak of Crimean War. 
 
 1855. Palmerston's Ministry. 
 
 1856. Peace of Paris. 
 
 1857. Chinese War. 
 
 1859. Palmerston's second ministry. 
 1861. American Civil War. 
 1865. Death of Palmerston. 
 
 1. As William iv. and Queen Adelaide left no children, the throne 
 devolved on their niece Victoria, the only child of Edward, duke of 
 Kent, and his wife, Victoria of Saxony- Coburfr, sister connratlon 
 of Leopold, king- of the Belgians. An immediate result of England 
 of the accession of a queen to the English throne was *"** 
 the separation of the throne of Hanover from that 
 of the United Kingdom. As women were not eligible to reign in 
 Hanover, Ernest, duke of Cumberland, the most unpopular of 
 George iii.'s sons, became king of that country, which henceforth 
 pursued s separate course of history until its absorption in Prussia 
 in 1866. 
 
 2. The new queen was only eighteen years old, and had been 
 brought up so quietly by her mother that few |>eople . 
 knew much about her. She showed from the ftrst Victoria 
 great calmness and self-possession as well as rare *"•* Prince 
 courage and discretion. At first she depended very 
 much upon Lord Melbourne, who took the utmost pains to instruct 
 
 657 2 V 
 
658 • VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1837- 
 
 her in politics. But Melbourne was not a strong minister, and 
 there was some danger lest Ms mipojyularity should be extended to 
 the mistress who trusted him. Even if Melbourne had been better 
 fitted for this work, there were grave inconveniences in the queen 
 being advised by the leader of one, of the two rival parties in the 
 state. Luckily this was removed when Victoria married, in 1840, 
 her first cousin, Albert, duke of Saxony-Coburg Gotha. Albert was 
 called the Frince Consort, and though even younger than the 
 queen, proved from the first a wise, prudent, and unselfish adviser, 
 honestly and modestly striving to do his duty, while keeping in the 
 backgroujid to avoid jealousy. Stiff in liis ways, and German 
 rather than English in character, he was not very popiilar at first, 
 but the more he was known the better he was liked. Himself 
 learning much from Melbourne, he saved the queen from too great 
 dei)endence on a faUiug ministry. 
 
 3. Prince Albert and the queen worked in absolute agreement 
 with each other. He taught her that " if monarchy was to rise ia 
 The haneed P*^P^^^^ty, it was only by the monarch living a good 
 conception life, and keeping quite aloof from party." With 
 of the work great tact he brought the monarchy into touch with 
 apchy and ^^® state of things brought about by the Reform Bill. 
 House of He did for the crown what Wellington did for the 
 Lords. House of Lords. Just as the duke saw that the 
 
 Lords must give up setting themselves against the national will 
 strongly expressed, so did the prince see that the crown could no 
 longer exercise those legal rights for which George iii. had fought 
 so manfully. Like the Lords, the crown now became a checking 
 and regulating rather than a moving force. It remained as the 
 symbol of the unity of the nation and the empire, and did good 
 work in tempering the evils of absolute party government. Though 
 most of the royal prerogatives which survived wei*e henceforward 
 carried out by ministers, the royal influence continued considerable 
 in every department of the state. At no time during her long reign 
 did Victoria hesitate to take up a strong line of her own. The 
 times were critical, and the condition of politics changed rapidly. 
 The tendencies towards nationality and democracy, of which we 
 have spoken, exercised a steadily increasing force. The effects 
 of the Reform Bill were gradually worked out, and two other 
 reform acts made the government more and more dependent upon 
 the people, untU at last nearly every male had a voice in the 
 government of the country. It is in no small measure due to the 
 wisdom of Prince Albert and the devotion of the queen that 
 
-i839.] VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 659 
 
 the monarchy became more popular and useful than it had been for 
 a long time. 
 
 4. In the early years of Victoria's reign the state of the country 
 was unsatisfactory. Ireland was still demanding the repeal of the 
 Union. The Whig government would not agree 'to o « u 
 this, but was obliged to conciliate O'Connell and his and 
 followers, since it required their votes in the Com- Chartism, 
 mons to keep the ministry in office. Some substantial improve- 
 ments were effected in the state of Ireland, notably by passing an 
 Irish poor law and by the abandonment of the worst of the 
 traditions of the old Protestant and landlord ascendency party. 
 So far was Irish agitation stayed that the outlook in England 
 became almost more alarming tlian in Ireland. Working-men 
 found that they were no better off after the Heform Bill than 
 before it. Wages were low, and the price of bread was kept very 
 high by the com law, which prevented wheat being brought into 
 the country because of the heavy duty imposed upon it. Popular 
 discontent found its expression in the plans of the brilliant 
 Welshman, Robert Owen, to reorganize society on the basis of 
 Socialism, and came to a head in the Chartist Movement. This 
 began in 1838, when Feargus O'Connor, a boisterous Irishman, 
 started an agitation for what was called the people's charter, 
 which laid down five points for which the Chartists were to 
 agitate. These were universal suffrage, vote by ballot, annual 
 parliaments, the abolition of the property qualification for mem- 
 bers of parliament, and the payment of members. In 1839, the 
 extreme Chartists, called the Physical Force Party, drilled their 
 followers, held great meetings, and organized riots. The most 
 formidable of these was at Newport, in Monmouthsliire, but it was 
 suppressed without great difficulty. Before long the alarm which 
 such acts of violence caused, and the divisions among tlie Chartists 
 themselves, stayed the progress of the movement. For many years 
 the Chartists were looked upon with great alarm, though most of 
 the things they asked for have since been quietly granted. 
 
 5. In distant parts of tlie empire there were almost as many 
 troubles as at home. There was a dangerous war in India with 
 the amir of Afghanistan. In Canada there was Melbourne's 
 civil war between the English and French settlers, ministry, 
 MellH>urne had a difficult task in dealing with so " 
 much discontent. Weak as his govumment wiia, it effoote<l some 
 important reforms. Conspicuous among these was the introduction 
 of Penny Postage within the British islands, a measure adopted in 
 
66o VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1839- 
 
 1839 at the suggestion of Rowland Hill. In the same year, how- 
 ever, he saw his majority reduced to five votes, and gave up office. 
 Peel refused to form a ministry unless the Whig ladies in the 
 queen's household went out along with their husbands. The queen 
 was very indignant at this, and restored the Whigs to power. 
 The Con- "^^^ ^^° more years her favour alone kept Melbourne 
 servative in place. In 1841 there was a general election, which 
 1*841^*°" °^ gave the Conservatives a majority of ninety. After 
 this royal favour was useless to Melbourne, and Peel 
 became prime minister. He formed a strong government, which 
 remained in office until 1846. Though the queen received him 
 very unwillingly, she soon reconciled herself to her new advisers. 
 It was the first sign that the monarchy was rising above party. 
 
 6. Both at home and abroad Peel's cabinet aimed at peace and 
 conciliation. Palmerston, Melbourne's foreign secretary, had gene- 
 rally managed to get his own way in foreign affairs, 
 policy of ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ taken up such a high line that he had more 
 the Peel than once brought England to the verge of war. In 
 
 1841-1846 particular, Palmerston had quarrelled with France in 
 1840, becaiise he had resented the efforts of Louis 
 Philippe to establish French influence in Egypt, and to encourage 
 the warlike pasha of Egypt to conquer Syria from the Turks. 
 Not only England, but Russia, Austria, and Prussia were alarmed 
 at this aggression of the French. Accordingly, the four powers 
 formed, in 1840, a Quadruple Alliance, which checkmated the plana 
 of the French, and restored Syria to the Turks. Palmerston 
 believed that the Turks were capable of reforming their govern- 
 ment and making Turkey a civUized state. His triumph gaA'e the 
 Turks time to show what they could do, but left France irritated 
 and hostile to England. Lord Aberdeen, Peel's foreign minister, 
 Tvas much more anxious for peace than Palmerston. He restored 
 friendly relations with France, and the good understanding between 
 the two powers was increased by Victoria and Louis Philippe 
 paying visits to each other. The friendship of the two countries 
 was not, however, very deep, and Palmerston's suspicions of 
 Louis Philippe were justified when fresh disputes arose on two 
 occasions, in 1844 and 1846. Thus within six years England and 
 France were thrice brought to the verge of war. Aberdeen's 
 pacific policy was even more successful in determining our relations 
 with the Unitsd States. In 1842 he made a treaty which settled 
 the boundary between Canada and the state of Maine. A new 
 boundary question, however, rose at once in the extreme north- 
 
-1846.] VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 66 1 
 
 west. For a time the uncompromising attitude of the Americans 
 threatened war, but Aberdeen managed to renew negotiations, and 
 the line between the American and British territories on the 
 Pacific was settled by treaty in 1846. 
 
 7. After the fall of the Whigs, O'Connell revived the repeal 
 agitation. His efPorts were strengthened by a new party which 
 arose in Ireland in 1842. It was called the Young 
 
 Ireland party, and was headed by a band of youthful jpL^ond 
 enthusiasts who sought to revive the memories of 
 1798 and obtain repeal by force. Though wanting in balance and 
 sound sense, the eloquence and passion of the Young Ireland 
 leaders set all Ireland aglow. Though O'Connell was alarmed at 
 their rashness, and discouraged their talk about rebellion, their 
 influence revived the somewhat langTiishing agitation for repeal. 
 Monster meetings were held all over Ireland, of which the most 
 famous was at Tara, the old home of the Irish kings, where 
 O'Connell prophesied to a vast throng that a year would see the 
 Irish parliament restored to Dublin. At last the government took 
 the alarm, stopped the meetings, and arrested O'Connell. In 1844 
 the Liberator, as O'Connell was called, was condemned for con- 
 spiracy. Though the Lords reversed the sentence, O'Connell 
 never recovered the blow inflicted on his prestige. Three years 
 later he died on his way to Home on a pilgrimage. 
 
 8. Peel saw that tlie constant disturbances in Ireland shewed 
 that something was radically wrong. He appointed a commission 
 of inquiry, at the head of which was Lord Devon. i» i 1 h 
 The report of this Devon Commission showed that the policy, 
 land question was at the bottom of Irish grievances, 
 
 and, by laying bare the condition of the peasants, and the scandals 
 of the land system, marked the first effort of England to probe 
 the sotirces of Iri.sh discontent. Peel also sought to lessen the 
 grievances of the Catholics by increasing the state grant to 
 Maynooth College, where the Catholic clergy were educated, 
 and by establishing Queen's Colleges at Belfast, Cork, and 
 Galway, where tlie Catholic and Protestant youth of Ireland 
 might receive, side by side, a secular education. The Maynooth 
 grant lost Peel the support of the more bigoted Protestants, and 
 Catholics and Protestants joined in denouncing the queen's 
 colleges as godless. Witli all liis wish to do right. Peel was 
 too stiff and too English to understand the real needs of Ireland. 
 
 9. Britain was still unrestful. In 184iJ the Scottisli Churclj 
 was burst asunder by the secession of the Free Church, and in 
 
662 VICTORIA— PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1S39- 
 
 1845 came the crisis of the new Hig-h Chm-ch movement in 
 England, when John Henry Newman, its leader, became a Roman 
 The corn Catholic. The Chartists again became active, and 
 
 laws and there was still so much distress and discontent in 
 popular ^j^0 country that they had a large following. One 
 
 of the great sources of distress was the high 
 price of bread wliich followed from the corn laws. Every 
 year the popidation of England increased, owing to the growth 
 of manufactures. It became yearly more impossible to feed the 
 people with English corn alone, but the heavy duties imposed on 
 foreign corn only allowed it to be brought into England when the 
 price of wheat was very high. The consequence was that whether 
 the harvest was good or bad the poor man had to pay heavily for 
 the bread that he ate. This state of things was kept up in the 
 interest of the landlords and farmers, who reaped a rich harvest at 
 the price of the nation at large. So strong was the landed interest 
 in parliament that neither Whigs nor Tories were willing to 
 repeal the corn laws. Melbourne had done nothing to alter the 
 bread tax while he was in power, but, on going out of office, had 
 pledged his party to the policy of superseding the law by a 
 moderate fixed duty on corn. Even this had alarmed the land- 
 lords, and one element in giving Peel his great majority in 1841 
 had been the conviction of the landed interests, that if the corn 
 laws were reduced or repealed, they wotild be ruined. Thus the 
 Tory party was even more j)ledged to a policy of protection than 
 the Whigs had. been. 
 
 10. In 1839, some north-coTintry manufacturers had met in 
 Manchester, and started the Anti-Corn-Law League, which 
 The Anti- demanded the total and immediate repeal of all 
 Corn-Law taxes on corn. Its leaders were Richard Cobden, 
 Vr^q"^' ^ Manchester calico-printer, of great earnestness, 
 
 attractiveness, and power of persuasion, and John 
 Bright, an eloquent Quaker manufacturer from Rochdale. The 
 league at once began a new agitation. Meetings were held, 
 pamphlets circulated, and large sums of money raised to carry 
 on the propaganda. Gradually the league convinced many people 
 that it was more important to give many men cheap bread than to 
 keep up the artificial prosperity of a single class of the nation. 
 
 11. The greatest work of the league was the conversion of Peel 
 himself. He was, above all things, a practical man, an administrator, 
 and a financier. In the earlier years of his government he had 
 been especially successful in improving the state of trade, and putting 
 
-1846.] VICTORIA— PEEL AND PALMERSTON 663 
 
 the national credit and finances into a creditable condition. Almost 
 without knowing it, his financial reforms led Peel, as they had 
 led Hnskisson, in the direction of free trade. He 
 had strong sympathies with the manufacturing f^^'f"^- 
 class, from which he had sprung, and wliich was 
 now decidedly against the corn laws. But his party was not 
 with him. The landed interests thought their prosperity bound 
 up with protection, and wished to keep up the taxes which made 
 it hard for foreigners to compete with them. They soon began 
 to murmur against Peel's free-trade budgets, and at last found a 
 spokesman in Benjamin Disraeli, a brilliant and eccentric novelist 
 of Jewish origin, who had made himself conspicuous as the leader 
 of the fantastic Young England party, which had sought for some 
 years to revire old-fashioned and romantic notions. Disraeli was 
 not taken seriously, and Peel thoroughly distrusted and offended 
 him. As a result, Disraeli declared in parliament " that protection 
 was in the same condition as Protestantism in 1828," and held Peel 
 to scorn for " catching the Whigs bathing and running away with 
 their clothes." 
 
 12. In 1845 the partial failure of the Irish potato crop brought 
 
 matters to a crisis. Since the Union the population of Ireland 
 
 had grown enormously, though there was no corre- ^^ _ „ 
 
 , . ..,.,,. —,, The failure 
 
 sponiung expansion in her industries. There were now of the Irish 
 
 more inhabitants of Ireland than the country would potato crop, 
 
 feed, and the land laws made the people at the mercy 
 
 of their landlords. In a large part of Ireland the soil was tilled 
 
 by small farmers, who paid such high rents that they had very 
 
 little left to live upon. They were, therefore, compelled to eat the 
 
 cheapest possible food, and for this reason the greater part of the 
 
 Irish peasantry subsisted almost entirely upon potatoes. A disease 
 
 now broke out which made potatoes unfit for human consumption. 
 
 The poor were plunged into great distress, and could only be kept 
 
 from starvation by a large importation of com. 
 
 13. To bring in foreign grain was impossible so long as the 
 com law remained in operation. Accordingly Peel took the 
 decisive step of telling his cabinet that the corn law -^q repeal 
 must be relaxed forthwith to fee<l the starring Irish, of the corn 
 and that when once tliis was done, no minister could **'' 
 
 over venture to bring it back again. Aft«>r some hesifation. a large 
 section of the cabinet refused to support his proposal to abolish the 
 bread tax, whereupon Peel resigned. Lord Jolin Ru.«sell. the 
 Whig leader, who had recently abandoned the doctrine of a 
 
664 VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1846- 
 
 moderate fixed duty, and now advocated total repeal, failed to 
 form a ministiy, and then Peel resumed office. In January, 
 1846, he proposed to reduce the duty on corn to a nominal amount. 
 The result was a break-up of the Conservative party. The greater 
 part of it, henceforth known as the Protectionists, rose in open 
 revolt against Peel, under Lord George Bentinck, a shrewd, hard, 
 racing man, who hated Peel, and Benjamin Disraeli, who denounced 
 Peel's change of front with pitiless cruelty. Peel could only carry 
 
 the repeal of the bread tax with the helj) of the votes 
 \fl°^ ^®®'' of the Whigs. A Httle later the Protectionists had 
 
 their revenge. Peel brought in a Coercion Bill to 
 put down tiisorder in Ireland, and the Protectionists joined with 
 the Whigs in defeating it. Peel at once resigned. His great 
 merits were his honesty and straightforwardness. Though he 
 seldom took a broad and far-seeing view of a question, he always 
 kept his mind oi^en to facts, and whenever he saw that a thing 
 was right, he declared for it. The reason which made him a bad 
 party man made him a good practical statesman. 
 
 14. For the next twenty years there were three parties in 
 English politics. The smallest and least popular, but the ablest 
 
 of these, was the little band of Peel's personal 
 Ppo-'*^^' followers, who followed him in Ids change of front 
 
 teetionists, in 1846. They were called the Peelites, and were 
 Liberals. led, after Peel's sudden death in 1850, by Lord 
 Radicals. Aberdeen. The most remarkable of the party was, 
 
 however, William Ewart Gladstone, the son of a 
 Liverpool merchant, whose ability, eloquence, and high character 
 had already marked him out for a great career. Next came the 
 Protectionists, under Bentinck and Disraeli, who were joined by 
 the vigorous and energetic Lord Stanley, who deserted Peel in 
 1845. The disunion of the Conservatives gave their opponents a 
 stronger position in the House of Commons than the two parties 
 combined. They were now more often called Liberals, from a 
 word borrowed from continental politics, which suggested a 
 broader and more democratic policy than the name Whig. But 
 the Liberals were almost as much divided as the Consei-vatives. 
 The ties of party sat very loosely on the Radicals and the Irish 
 members. Among the former must be included the Manchester 
 school, under Bright and Cobden, who, with much zeal for reform, 
 honest indifference to clique, and special knowledge of trading 
 questions, were ignorant and careless of foreign policy, and tied 
 down by nan-ow notions of the business of the state, and by 
 
-1847.1 VICTORIA — FEEL AND PALMERSTON 665 
 
 middle-class prejudices, that made them oppose many measures for 
 the welfare of the people. Despite all these drawbacks, the 
 Liberals were nearly always in power, and only yielded up office 
 by reason of their own divisions. 
 
 15. After Peel's fall, the prime ministership passed to Lord John 
 Russell, a dexterous tactician and a consistent Whi|C^, who had no 
 great claim to the higher merits of statesmanship. His jj^g Russell 
 influence was overshadowed by the dominating person- ministry, 
 ality of Pahnerston, who resumed his post at the 1846-1852. 
 foreign office, where he gained for the government most of the 
 credit which it won. The bad feeling between these two weakened 
 the ministry, which, however, remained in place until 1852. 
 
 16. The first concern of the new government was Ireland, 
 where the repeal of the corn laws had done little to remedy the 
 distress produced by the failure of the potato crop. 
 
 In 1846 the potato disease was much worse than in famine* and 
 1845, and a terrible famine fell upon the country, its con- 
 Soon the people were dying wholesale from want of ftAfl^fm* 
 food and from fevers caused by bad and insufficient 
 nourishment. England was deeply moved by the tale of Irish 
 suffering, but the government was ignorant and timid, and was 
 afraid of the cry of the Radicals that state interference with the 
 food supply was an intrusion upon the work of the traders and 
 airainst the doctrines of political economy. They therefore started 
 relief works and paid the workers, but they left the food supply to 
 the ordinary traders, who made disgraceful fortunes by speculating 
 in Indian meal and flour. It was not until 1847 that the ministers 
 were taught by experience that the only way to keep the Irish alive 
 was to distribute food to them. Gradually the harvests improved, 
 but the condition of Ireland still remained very bad. Many land- 
 lords were almost as unprosperous as their dependants. In their 
 eagerness to make all they could out of their estates, they saw 
 clearly that the system of small farms no longer paid them. They 
 therefore turned out the poor tenants, and combined several little 
 holdings into one large farm. The result of these clearances and 
 evictions was an enormous and continued emigration, which in fifty 
 years cut down the population of Ireland from eight millions to 
 five. The emigrants to America and the large towns of Britain 
 could not but hand down to their cliildren the fiercest hatred of the 
 English name. This much good flowed from the Irish famine, tliat 
 it put an end to the cottier system, which stood in the way of all real 
 improvements. Save in the extreme west, where small holdings 
 
666 VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1848- 
 
 lingered on, those who were left in Irehind slowly became somewhat 
 more prosperous. Yet the bringing- in of English ways and English 
 capital made them as bitter as ever against the political system of 
 the dominant country. 
 
 17. In 1848 a general revolutionary movement upset half the 
 thrones of Europe. Louis Philippe was driven from France and a 
 The year of republic set iip. There were revolutions in nearly 
 revolutions, every state of Grermany and Italy, in which countries 
 
 the national movement for winning unity under a 
 single popular government took a strengthened hold upon the 
 people. The Italians and Hungarians revolted against Austria ; 
 the Germans assembled a national parliament at Frankfort. 
 
 18. The revolutionary wave extended even to the United 
 Kingdom. In England Chartism revived, while in Ireland the 
 
 Young Ireland party sought to raise a rebellion. In 
 and Young 1848 the Chartists summoned a great meeting on 
 Ireland, Kennington Common, in the south of London, and 
 
 the government feared a riot. Yery few people 
 appeared, and the Chartist leader, Feargus O'Connor, lost heart 
 and did nothing. A little later an enormous petition was sent in 
 by the Chartists to parliament, but on examination the signatures 
 proved largely fictitious. This double failure ovex'whelmed them with 
 ridicule, and the movement soon collapsed altogether, for improved 
 work and higher wages took the worst sting from the discontent 
 which animated them. Equally complete was the failure of Young 
 Ireland. Smith O'Brien, their chief, made a feeble attempt at a 
 rising, but was taken prisoner in a cabbage garden, whereupon the 
 movement died out. Thus Britain weathered the storm which 
 threatened so many foreign states. In 1851 it celebrated the return 
 of peace and prosperity by holding in Hyde Park the first Great 
 Exhibition of the industrial products of aU nations. This was 
 largely owing to the influence of the prince consort. 
 
 19. When the troubles of 1848 broke out abroad, Palmerston 
 looked upon the constitutional and national movements with such 
 p . favour that men of the old school condemned him 
 ston's as a firebrand and a revolutionary. As time went 
 foreign qh^ however, the liberal agitation became a revo- 
 lutionary one. There was street fighting in half the 
 
 capitals of Euroj)e. Reaction followed revolution, and in the result 
 the constitutional movement seemed undone. This was notably the 
 case in France, where Louis Napoleon, a nephew of Napoleon the 
 Great, became elected president of the French Republic only to 
 
1852.] VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 667 
 
 overthrow it. In its stead he made himself Napoleon iii., Emperor 
 of the French, and souf^ht with indifferent success to copy the 
 methods of his uncle. Henceforth France was ruled by a military 
 despotism controlled by fortune-hunters and adventurers. 
 
 20. Palmerston was so disgTisted with revolutions ending" in 
 anarchy that he privately expressed the fullest approval of Louis 
 Napoleon's hig-h-handed subversion of the French 
 Republic. He had not consulted either the queen or Palmer ston, 
 the cabinet, and both were annoyed at the easy way 1851, and 
 in which he pledg-ed them to approve of perjury and jgg^ ' 
 violence. Already he had g-iven much offence to crown 
 
 and coUeagTies, and the queen had previously drawn up a memoran- 
 dum insisting that he should always state what he proposed to do, 
 and not alter measures after she had given them her sanction. After 
 this fresh indiscretion he was dismissed from office. He bitterly 
 complained that Russell had given way to the queen and the prince, 
 and eagerly sought for an opportunity of being revenged upon him. 
 His chance came in February, 1852, when Russell sought to allay 
 the fear of invasion which had followed from the establishment of 
 another Napoleon in France by bringing in a bill to strengthen the 
 militia. Many details of the proposal aroused dislike, and Palmer- 
 ston, seeing in the Ul will these excited a chance for revenge, carried 
 an amendment against the ministers, and forced them to resign. 
 
 21. Palmerston was not strong enough to form a government 
 himself. His triumph brought into power the Protectionists, and 
 Stanley, now by his father's death earl of Derby, became 
 
 prime minister, with Disraeli as chancellor of the ex- pgpby,^ 
 chequer and leader of the House of Commons. But the Disraeli 
 new ministers were in a minority, and held office through IJ*)!?),^'^''^' 
 the favour of Palmerston and the divisions of their 
 opponents. At first it was feare<l they would revive the com 
 laws, but Disraeli, who was rapidly showing that he was to be 
 taken seriously, was too wise to go back on what had l)een done. 
 He dropped with tlie name and the policy of protection, and hia 
 followers soon included the whole Conservative party, since the 
 Peelites remained completely estranged, and generally voted 
 against them. Before the end of the year the Whigs and Peelites 
 put the government in a minority, and on December 16 it resigned. 
 
 22. It was time to have done with government* on sufferance, 
 and it was agreed that a coalition miniatry should be formed of 
 Peelites and Whigs. Aberdeen, tJie Peelite leader, became first 
 lord of the treasury and prime minister. He was an accomplished 
 
668 VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1852- 
 
 and able man, but lacking in firmness, resource, and knowledge of 
 
 character. Lord John Russell, the Whig leader, became leader of 
 
 the House of Commons, and Palmerston accepted the 
 The . 
 
 Aberdeen home secretaryship, an oifice he cared little for, but 
 
 coalition took because he thought England wanted a strong 
 7852-*1855 government. Gladstone became chancellor of the ex- 
 chequer, and showed himself a worthy disciple of 
 Peel by his brilliant budgets and masterly budget speeches. He 
 carried through financial reforms which made further strides in the 
 direction of free trade ; but before long the outlook abroad turned 
 men's minds from reform at home. 
 
 23. The Eastern question was revived through the action of 
 Nicholas i., the able and masterful tsar of Russia. Nicholas had 
 long been seeking to persuade the powers to agree to 
 and tlie ' some sort of partition of the Turkish empire. " We 
 Eastern have on our hands," said he, " a sick man ; it will be a 
 
 great misfortune if he slip away from us before all 
 necessary arrangements have been made." Nicholas showed fore- 
 sight in anticipating the dissolution of Turkey, but he naturally 
 wished to make Russia gain as much as he could from the 
 collapse of the Turks. His policy excited great alarm in the 
 West, and led many statesmen to make efforts to uphold the Turks 
 so as to keep up the balance of power, and prevent Russia from 
 becoming too strong in the south-east of Europe. This policy, 
 of which Palmerston was the chief exponent in England, was 
 quite wrong ; for the Turks, though admirable soldiers, were 
 quite unteachable as rulers, and so habitually neglected and 
 maltreated their Christian subjects that the latter were perpetu- 
 ally rising in revolt against them. Encouraged by the example 
 of the Greeks, other Cliristian subjects of the Turks were seeking 
 to win their liberty, and looked up to Russia for help. The right 
 policy for Europe would have been to join with Russia in getting 
 rid of Turkish rule. It would not have been impossible, if the 
 powers had worked together, to prevent Russia obtaining undue 
 power at the expense of the Turks. However, the jealousies of 
 the powers prevented combined action, and petty disputes between 
 the Greek and Latin clergy in Jerusalem began a conflict which 
 ultimately ripened into war. Nicholas supported the Greek 
 monks, wliile the Latin clergy were supported by the French. In , 
 their alarm of Russia the Turks leant to the Latin side, and 
 Nicholas made their action an excuse for taking up a strong line 
 against them. In 1853 he occupied Moldavia and Wallachia, the 
 
-1 855-] VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 669 
 
 present kingdom of Roumania, bat then vassal states of Torkey. 
 He gave out that he intended to hold them until the Turks restored 
 the Greek clergy to their accustomed position as custodians of the 
 holy sepulchre. 
 
 24. Napoleon iii. saw in the dispute between Hussia and the 
 Turks a chance of establishing his throne and winning glory for 
 himself, and Pahnerston, always mistrustful of Russia, origin of 
 largely sympathized with him. He was still the strong the Crimean 
 man of the ministry, and his influence prevailed over War. 
 
 that of Aberdeen and the Peelites, who were eager for peace, but 
 did not know how to get it. A close alliance was formed between 
 England and France, and England gradually drifted towards war. 
 On Russia refusing to evacuate Moldavia and Wallachia, the 
 English and French fleets entered the Dardanelles. Thereupon 
 the Russians fell upon a Turkish squadron at Sinope, and destroyed 
 it utterly. In January, 185-4, the allied fleets entered the Black 
 Sea, and war thus broke out. For the first time, after many 
 generations. Englishmen and Frenchmen fought side by side. 
 
 25. The first hostilities by land were on the Danube, where the 
 
 Turks checked the advance of the Russians by their stubborn 
 
 defence of the fortresses which commanded the course __.^ 
 
 The 
 
 of the great river. English and French troops were Crimean 
 now sent in large numbers to Varna, the English ]^*^' 1^^*" 
 being commanded by Lord Raglan, and the French by 
 Marshal Saint- Arnaud. Thereupon the Russians withdrew from 
 the Danube, and abandoning Moldavia and Wallachia, returned to 
 their own territory. The chief object of the war was g^ned, 
 but the cabinet thoughtlessly ordered the troops at Varna to 
 invade the peninsula of the Crimea, where the Russians had 
 recently erected the new fortress and military station of Sebastopol, 
 from which it sought to command the whole of the Black Sea 
 lands. In September, 1854, the troops at Yama, already weakened 
 by disease, were carried over the Black Sea, and landed in the 
 west of the Crimea and the north of Sebastopol. Their ecjuipment 
 and supplies were adequate for an expedition rather than a pro- 
 longed campaign, and an immediate advance towards Sebastopol 
 was made. A Russian army blocked the allies' line of advance, but 
 on September 20 its strong position was captured in the battle of 
 the Alma. Aft«r this victory the allies abandoned the bold but 
 wise plan of a sudden attack on SebastojMl, and resolved to conquer 
 it by a regular siege. The sieye of Sehaatopol lasted from October, 
 1854, to September, 1855. The allies did not possess resources or 
 
6/0 
 
 VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 
 
 [i8S4- 
 
 skill enough to carry out siege operations properly, and were 
 haanpered by constant attacks from tlie large Russian armies that 
 held the country within a few miles of the fortress. It was against 
 these that, on October 25, the allies fought the battle of Balaclava, 
 where the incompetence of the generals was redeemed by the valour 
 of the soldiers, and notably by the two charges of the heavy and 
 light brigades of British cavalry. On November 5 the battle of 
 Inkerman was fought, when the Russians in Sebastopol made a 
 general assault on the besieging lines. Again victory was won by 
 
 EmeryWalkcr : 
 
 the valour of the soldiers rather than the skill of the generals. 
 After these rude checks the Russians showed greater caution in 
 attacking the allies, but winter soon came on with its terrible cold, 
 and the shameful incompetence of the home authorities left the 
 troops utterly unprepared to face its severity. It was found 
 impossible to shut off Sebastopol from communication with the 
 army outside, and this pressed so hardly on the besiegers that they 
 were almost as much on the defensive as the garrison. The land 
 transport broke down so badly that it was almost impossible to 
 convey stores from Balaclava on the sea-coast to the trenches 
 that surrounded the south side of Sebastopol. Sickness worked 
 more havoc than the Russian bullets, and nothing but the patient 
 
-1 859.] VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON 67 1 
 
 endurance of the troops enabled the siege to be maintained. 
 Matters grew brighter with the retnm of fine weather, and at last, 
 in September, 1855, the French captured the Malakov redoubt, the 
 key of the defences. Therenpon the Russians evacuated the 
 doomed fortress, and on September 8 the allies took possession of 
 it. Every party to the war had lost so severely that aU were glad 
 to negotiate for peace, and in March, 1856, the treaty of Paris 
 ended the Crimean War, One of its clauses forbade Kussia main- 
 taining a war fleet in the Black Sea. 
 
 26. The mismanagement of the war had already brought 
 about the fall of the coalition. A storm of indignation rose in 
 England when the sufferings of the army became • 
 
 known, and in January, 1855, a motion for the ap- ston's first 
 pointment of a committee to inquire into the state of ministry, 
 the army was carried against the government by an 6-1858. 
 enormous majority. Aberdeen was driven from office, and the 
 Peelites soon followed him. Palmerston became prime minister, 
 and his former chief, Russell, consented to serve under him. 
 Palmerston's energy soon put a new spirit into the conduct of the 
 war. The skill and cheerfulness with which he retrieved disaster, 
 and carried matters through to the peace, made him by far 
 the strongest force in English politics for the rest of his life, 
 though his restlessness and love of strong courses brought him 
 more than once into trouble. He soon quarrelled with RusseU, 
 who was forced to leave the ministry. In 1857 he went to war 
 against China, and when the House of Commons accepted a motion 
 of Cobden that there was no justification for his violent action against 
 the Chinese, he appealed to the country, which showed its confi- 
 dence in him by returning a large majority of his followers. Next 
 year he was agrain in difficulties, because he brought in a Con- 
 epiracy to Murder Bill, in order to please his ally. Napoleon in., 
 who had complained that a plot to miirder him had been de^-ised in 
 England, and demanded an alteration of the law to prevent such 
 conspiracies in future. A combination of Conservatives, Peelites, 
 and Radicals again defeated Palmerston, and this time he was 
 forced to resign. 
 
 27. Derby and Disraeli now formed their second ministry, but 
 they were in a minority in parliament, and were driven 
 
 from power in June, 1859. Palmerston was then restored oerby- 
 
 to office. His second ministry liosted until his death in DIsrael 
 
 1865. It included both Whigs and Peelites. who were ^ggj^^^g'g 
 now almost welded together into a single Liberal 
 
6/2 VICTORIA — PEEL AND PALMERSTON [1859- 
 
 party, of which the PeeKtes were in some ways the advanced 
 
 _ , half. 
 
 Palmers- 
 ton's second 28. During Palmerston's last ministry great 
 ministry, changes took place on the continent. The movement 
 towards Italian and German unity, which had been 
 rudely checked after the failure of the revolution of 1848, now 
 Italian and resumed its course. Yictor Emanuel, king of Sar- 
 German dinia since 1849, put himself at the head of the Italian 
 unity. national party, and was made king of Italy. A great 
 step towards German unity was taken in 1864, when Austria and 
 Prussia united and expelled the Danes from the duchies of 
 Schleswig and Holstein, which were largely German. But they 
 quax'relled over the distribution of the spoils, and engaged, in 1866, 
 in a short but decisive struggle for supremacy. The Austrians 
 were beaten, and expelled from the German confederation. 
 Prussia, now ruled by King William i. and liis minister, Bismarck, 
 became the leading power in Germany. A North German con- 
 federation was formed, which secured Prussian supremacy over all 
 Germany north of the Main. 
 
 29. A fresh trouble arose in 1861, when a great civil war rent 
 asunder the United States of America. The Southern states 
 
 seceded, and formed a new confederation to uphold 
 can Civil slavery. England pi'ofessed strict neutrality in this 
 War, 1861- conflict, but public opinion was largely in favour of 
 
 the South, which was believed to be anxious to make 
 itself an independent nation as the Italians and Germans were 
 doing. This led to somewhat strained relations between England 
 and the Northern states. The Americans particularly complained 
 of the slackness of the EngHsh government which allowed priva- 
 teering cruisers, such as the Alabama, to be built in English dock- 
 yards, to prey on their commerce. When, in 1865, the persistent 
 efforts of the North had restored the imperilled union, there was 
 still much bad blood between the Americans and the English. 
 Another result of the war was the cotton famine in Lancashire, 
 which was a time of great distress for the factory hands, whose 
 supply of raw cotton had been cut off by the Northerners' blockade 
 of the Southern ports. 
 
 30. During aU these troubles Pahnerston guided the fortunes of 
 England with fair, but not distinguished, success. He had the good 
 sense not to interfere with movements with which he had little 
 sympathy. He did something to help the Italians, and resisted 
 the temptation of assisting the Danes in their plucky but unavailing 
 
-i86s.] VICTORIA— PEEL AND PALMERSTON 673 
 
 struggle to retain the duchies. Amidst great difficulties he kept 
 up our good understanding with France, though the restless policy 
 of Napoleon iii. made the outlook very uncertain, „ . 
 and a renewed fear of invasion in 1859 led to a great ston's 
 volunteer movement, which has since largely in- fopeigrn 
 creased the defensive forces of the crown. Dread of "^ ^^' 
 Napoleon, however, soon wore away, and, in 1860, Cobden negotiated 
 a commercial treaty with France, which led to the restoration 
 of friendly relations. 
 
 31. All through these years foreign affairs called away English 
 attention from domestic politics. Palmerston, now a very old 
 man, care<l nothing for reforms at home, and very »,. . .. . 
 little for the party game. His strong desire to do palmerston 
 nothing provoked much resentment among the more and Its 
 ardent spirits in his cabinet. Chief among these were r|ig 
 the Peelites, who were more eager for change than 
 the old-fashioned Whigs. Palmerston allowed Gladstone, the 
 Peelite chief, to be his chancellor of the exchequer. In a series 
 of brilliant budgets 61ad.stone removed the chief obstacles to 
 free trade, an end which Cobden's commercial treaty furthered. 
 The times were very prosperous, and the revenue increased 
 rapidly, though tax after tax was given up. But Palmerston 
 looked with great distrust on Gladstone. He was shrewd enough 
 to see that after his retirement the reformers would have the 
 upper hand. " Gladstone," he said, " will soon have his way ; 
 whenever he gets my place, we shall have strange doings." So 
 long, however, as the old minister lived, he clung to power, and 
 kept back his eager followers. He died on October 18, 1865, when 
 over eighty years of age. His best points were his strong will, 
 courage, energy, cheerfulness, kindliness, but he was lacking in 
 seriousness and high principle, very self-confident, and too much 
 given to flippancy and bluater. But he honestly strove, sometimes 
 perhaps not very discreetly, to uphold the honour and interests of 
 England, and his death removed the most interesting and popular 
 personality in English politics. With him ends the i)eriod which 
 began with the Reform Bill of 1832. It was a time of middle- 
 class ascendency, and the strong and weak points of the Englisli 
 middle class are strongly brought out in the history of the period. 
 Four years before this the sudden death of the Prince Consort 
 removed another great moderating influence. 
 
 '-' X 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 VICTORIA-GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 
 (1865-1886) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1866. The third Derby-Disraeli Ministry. 
 
 1867. The second Reform Act ; Fenian risings. 
 
 1868. The first Gladstone Ministry. 
 
 1869. Disestablishment of the Irish Church. 
 
 1870. The Franco-German War. 
 1874. The Disraeli Ministry.' 
 
 1878. Treaty of Berlin ; Afghan War. 
 
 1880. Second Gladstone Ministry. 
 
 1882. British occupation of Egypt. 
 
 1884. Third Reform Act. 
 
 1885. Death of Gordon ; short Salisbury Ministry. 
 
 1886. Gladstone's defeat on Home Rule. 
 
 1. On Palmerston's death Riissell, who since 1861 had sat in the 
 Lords as Earl Russell, became prime minister. Palmerston's place 
 
 as leader of the Commons was given to Gladstone. 
 
 f the" ^^^ appointment showed that the reforming section of 
 
 transition the cabinet, which Palmerston had so long kept under, 
 
 to de- had got the upper hand. Its immediate resiilt was 
 
 1865".**^^' *^® beginning of a new period of change which 
 
 soon began to undermine the middle-class ascendency 
 established in 1832. A transition to democracy began, which all 
 parties helped on, though none with full knowledge of what they 
 were doing. The twenty years which foUow are occupied in tlie 
 working out of this movement. 
 
 2. Parliamentary reform became a burning question. The 
 Radicals had long been dissatisfied with the act of 1832. For 
 
 many years the old Whigs had declared it to be a final 
 ministry settlement of the question, but the cry for thorough 
 and the reform became so loud that Russell himself brought 
 
 ?865''?866 '' ^^ several reform bills, and Disraeli proposed another 
 
 in 1859. None of these measures were either popular 
 or successful, and lor the last few years Palmerston had prevented 
 674 
 
i867.] VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 675 
 
 the question being renewed. Now that his inflnence was removed, 
 Gladstone introduced, in 1866, a new Reform Bill. Palmer- 
 ston's followers, who shared their old chief's hatred of reform, 
 retired, as Brij^-ht said, into a new Cave of Adullam, into which, 
 like David, they iuvit«fl all the discontented to join them. The 
 Conservatives and Adullamites joined tog-ether, and, in June, 1866, 
 drove the g-ovemment out of office. 
 
 3. For the third time the uneasy task fell to Derby and 
 Disraeli of forming" a stop-g-ap ministry from a minority of the 
 House of Commons. Disraeli had been for more 
 than twenty years the leader of a minority, and had Derby- 
 failed to win either parliament or the middle-class Disraeli 
 constituencies to his ideas. A g-reat reform ag-itation Tygl^'ig^'a 
 broke out, which convinced him that the working- 
 men were resolved to have a democratic parliament. Undeterred 
 by his failure in 1859, he brought forward a new Reform Bill 
 in 1867. Some of his followers were alarmed at its jhe second 
 boldness, and left the ministry in disgust. The most Reform Act, 
 important of these was Lord Cranborne, afterwards **^'' 
 Marquis of Salisbury. Despite this, the measure was carried 
 through. Before it became law, it was made even more popular 
 through the action of the Liberal majority in the House of 
 Commons. By it all householders, rated to pay poor-rate, in 
 English and Scotch boroughs, obtained votes, though in Ireland 
 a £4 rating qualification was fixed. Lodgers were also allowed to 
 vote if they paid £10 a year in rent and lived in the same rooms 
 for a year. In the counties the franchise was extended to occupiers 
 paying a rent of £12 a year. A redistribution of seats was also 
 effected. Some small boroughs were disfranchised, and those having 
 less than 10,000 inhabitants lost one member. The vacant seats 
 were mostly given to the greater counties, but some of them went 
 to new boroughs, while the greater centres received increase of 
 representation. Five very large cities, Leeds, Liverjwol. Man- 
 chester, Birmingham, and Glasgow, got a third member. House- 
 hold suffrage was thus introduced in the towns, and a great step 
 was made towards democracy, for it was plain that the middle- 
 olass county constituencies could not last much longer now that 
 all workmen who happened to live in boroughs possesse<l votes. 
 
 4. Grave trouble soon arose in Ireland. About 186JJ a party 
 of Irish and Irish-Americans started a secret society, whose 
 members were known as the Feniaiu. Its object was to set up an 
 Irish republic, and it gained increased strength when, after the 
 
6^6 VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI [1867- 
 
 end of the American civil war, many Irish, who had leai*nt mili- 
 tary discipline in America, returned to their native country. In 
 
 1867 a general revolt was attempted in Ireland. 
 Fenians Though little came of this, the Fenian sympathizers 
 
 succeeded in carrying out a series of daring acts in 
 England. An attempt was made to rescue some Irish prisoners 
 from a police- van in Manchester, and the police-serjeant in charge 
 was shot. In London the wall of Clerkenwell prison, where several 
 Fenian leaders were confined, was blown down with gunpowder, 
 and many innocent persons were injured and slain. The crimes of 
 the Fenians called attention to the undoubted grievances of the 
 Irish. Gladstone and the Liberals started a new agitation for 
 Irish reform, and carried through the House of Commons a resolu- 
 tion in favour of the disestablishment of the Irish Church, 
 Disraeli had just become prime minister, on Derby's retirement 
 from ill health. He soon dissolved parliament, but the new con- 
 stituencies showed themselves unfavourable to the author of the 
 second Reform Act. The Liberals obtained a majority of over 
 a hundred, and Disraeli resigned. 
 
 5, A strong Liberal ministry was formed with Griadstone as 
 prime minister. For the first time the decided reformers were 
 Th fl t stronger tlian the aristocratic Whigs, and a place 
 Gladstone was found for John Bright, who, since Cobden's death, 
 ministry, was the most conspicuous of the Radical chiefs. For 
 
 the next six years a series of changes was carried out 
 
 greater than any that had ever been previously attempted. The 
 
 first of these was the disestablishment and dlsendowment of the 
 
 Irish Church in 1869. The Protestant episcopal 
 Discst&b— 
 lishment of Church of Ireland was now doing its spiritual work 
 
 the Irish far better than in the eighteenth century, but it was 
 ?Rfio°'^' ^^® Church of a minority, and the Catholic majority 
 
 looked upon it as the representative of foreign con- 
 quest, while nearly half the Irish Protestants were Presbyterians, 
 When once attacked, it was almost impossible to defend it, and its 
 fall was made easier by the liberal terms granted to it. 
 
 6. The deepest grievance of the Irish was not tlie Church, but 
 the land. Nearly thirty years before the weak points of the Irish 
 
 land system had been revealed by tlie Devon com- 
 system mission, but nothing had been done to redress them. 
 
 Speaking rouglily, the land laws in England and 
 Ireland were the same, but the practical difPerence was enormous 
 owing to the great differences between the two peoples. In both 
 
-1870.] VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 677 
 
 countries rent was supposed to be settled by competition. In 
 England this competition was to some extent real, but in Ireland 
 the needy peasant farmers were quite unable to bargain on equal 
 terms with their landlords, and cheerfully promised to pay impos- 
 sible rents, since getting a farm was their only remedy against 
 starvation. Moreover, wliile in England most improvements were 
 made and buildings set up by the owner, in Ireland these improve- 
 ments were made by the tenant, though as soon as they were made 
 they became the property of the landlord. 
 
 7. In the old times, custom had kept the tenant on his holding 
 for generations together, but after the famine grasping agents 
 and improving landlords neglected these traditions. The first 
 and rack-rented and evicted the tenants just as Irish Land 
 they thought fit. Thus the very improvements ^^^^ 1870. 
 in Irish agriculture since the famine only added to Irish 
 discontentj and deepened the deep gulf between tenant and 
 owner. In 1870 Gladstone's first Iri»h Land Act attempted to 
 remedy these grievances. It forced landlords to compensate their 
 tenants for improvements effected by them, and allowed tenants, 
 evicted for other causes than non-payment of rent, compensation 
 for being di.sturbed in their holdings. Its effect was to recognize 
 a dual oimiership of the land between landlord and t«nant, but it 
 was not thorough enough, and therefore not a great success. It 
 left landlords as free to evict as ever, if they chose to pay com- 
 pensation ; and it was not rigorous enough to prevent such landlords 
 as wished it from evading the act. 
 
 8. Besides the changes in Ireland, the miniiiters introduced 
 many other plans of reform. In 1870 W. E. Forster carried 
 through an Elementary Education Act which allowed The Educa- 
 districts to elect a School Board, levy an education t'on Act, 
 rate, and comjwl cliildren to go to school. Before that 
 
 the education of tlie pe(>]>le had de]>end(Kl upon the voluntary action 
 of iudividualM or of private societies. For more than thirty years 
 the government had made grants to scliools thus establislKMl, but 
 it was only now that a national system of education was set 
 on foot. 
 
 9. In 1871 Card well, the war minister, b«>gan a series of army 
 reforms by whicli sliort 8»>rvice was introducwl, and the germs of 
 a now army system laid, whidi included militia and 
 voluntet»rs as well as the regular forces. Cardwell "^jj®'' 
 
 also proposed to abolish the custom by winch ofiicers 
 
 bought their commissions in the army. The Lords put aside 
 
^J?) VICTORIA — GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI [1870- 
 
 this scheme, whereupon Grladstone took the high-handed course of 
 abolishing purchase by royal warrant. In 1872 a Ballot Act was 
 passed to establish secret voting at elections of the House of 
 Commons. In 1873 Lord Selborne, the chancellor, passed his 
 Judicature Act, which united the different law courts into a single 
 high court of justice, and aimed at making law simpler, cheaper, 
 and more certain. 
 
 10. During these years stirring events abroad made British 
 foreign policy very important. In 1870 war broke out between 
 
 the French Empire and Prussia, in which every 
 German German state except Austria took the Prussian side. 
 
 War and its Yictory at once fell to the Germans, who invaded 
 ^«7n-\^«7i France, took the emperor prisoner, and dictated peace 
 
 after the capitulation of Paris. By this peace France 
 surrendered Alsace and part of Lorraine to the Germans. This 
 triumph comjjleted the unity of Germany. During its course the 
 southern states joined with the north to form a new German 
 Empire, and King William of Prussia accepted the imperial crown 
 at Versailles. Italian unity was also completed at the same time 
 by Victor Emanuel destroying the temporal power of the pope, 
 and making Rome the capital of his kingdom. During the struggle 
 France rejected the authority of the captive emperor, and set up 
 the Third Republic, which has lasted ever since. For long there 
 was great iU-feeling between France and Germany, while united 
 Germany and united Italy were drawn very close together. 
 Abandoning its old policy, Austria also joined the Germans and 
 Italians. Ultimately Russia and France established a close friend- 
 ship to meet the triple alliance of the powers of central Europe. 
 
 11. During the Franco-German war, England took up an 
 attitude of neutrality. Russia took the opportunity to announce 
 Gladstone's ^^^^ ^^® ^^ longer considered herself bound by the 
 foreign treaty of 1856, and again intended to keep warships in 
 po ley. ^j^g Black Sea. As the government was not prepared 
 to fight to uphold the treaty, it was forced to acquiesce in Russia's 
 action. The ministry also agreed to submit to arbitration the 
 claims brought against it by the United States for compensation 
 for the loss of their commerce due to the action of the Alabama 
 during the civil war. In 1872 the arbitrators decided that 
 England was to pay three million pounds for her remissness. It 
 was a heavy, and possibly excessive, sum, and the ministers were 
 severely blamed, as they were also for their yielding to Russia. 
 
 12. The energy of Gladstone's government had been only 
 
-1 876. J VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 679 
 
 matched by that of Lord Grey in the years after the first Bieform 
 Act. After six years of vigorous policy, a reaction came 
 similar to that which had weakened the Whigs under pall of 
 Grey's successor, Melbourne. Every one was tired of Gladstone, 
 I'eform, and Disraeli laughed at the ministers sitting 
 opposite to him as a range of exhausted volcanoes. The govern- 
 ment became unpopular through its weak foreign policy, the want 
 of tact or firmness of some of its members, and the scandalous 
 character of some of its appointments. Some of its later measures 
 were extremely iU-advised. Conspicuous among these was the 
 proposal to set up a new university in Ireland, in which neither 
 theology, philosophy, nor history were to be taught. The revolt 
 of its own supporters forced the government to give up this absurd 
 proposal, and Gladstone resigned. However. Disraeli refused to 
 form a fourth stop-gap ministry, and Gladstone resumed office. 
 His position was, however, fatally weakened, and in January, 1874, 
 he suddenly dissolved parliament. A majority of more than fifty 
 Conservatives was returned to the House of Commons, whereupon 
 the ministers tendered their final resignation. They had done 
 gfreat things, yet few cabinets had failed more signally. 
 
 13. Up to now Disraeli had always been in a minority, and 
 whether in opposition, or as minister on suffrance, had lia<l little 
 chance of showing his statesmanship. His success xhe Disraeli 
 showed that he had made his popular national Toryism ministry, 
 attractive to the lower middle classes, which had 
 
 hitherto voted Liberal, and to the workmen of the towns to whom he 
 had first given votes. A Conservative reaction, as decided as that 
 of 1841, proved him a party leader of great insight and shrewdness, 
 and enabled him to form a strong government, which kept in power 
 for over six years. He ofFere<l a policy of no violent changes, 
 steady practical improvements, good administration, and careful 
 regard to the interests of the Empire. He passed many tiseftil 
 measures, which, not having much party bearing, hardly brought 
 him as much credit as they deserved. Moreover, many of his 
 reforms were permissive and not compulsory, so that they were not 
 wholly satisfactory, though they sometimes prepared public opinion 
 for stronger measures in the same direction. 
 
 14. In 1876 Disraeli became earl of Beaconsfield. whereupon 
 Sir Stafford Northcote became leader of the House of The Home 
 Commons. His gentle methods soon proved inade- ""•• move- 
 quate to deal with a new Irish difficulty which now *"*" ' 
 disturbed the popular chamber. For some yeoni an agitation in 
 
680 VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI [1877- 
 
 favour of Home Rule for Ireland had been raised. It became 
 important when an Irish Nationalist party was organized under the 
 strong- and astute guidance of Charles Stewart Parnell, a Protestant 
 country gentleman from Wicklow. The Nationalists took up the 
 Home Rule agitation, and sought to press their views on the House 
 of Commons by organizing the systematic obstruction of aU 
 business. A small knot of members, regardless of the orderly 
 traditions of the house, was able to keep parliament sitting all 
 night, and almost prevent any business being done. The objects of 
 the Nationalists were even more agrarian than political. The land 
 act had not fully dealt with the evils it sought to remedy, and bad 
 harvests intensified the chronic distress of Ireland. Accordingly 
 Parnell started the Land League, with the object of obtaining for 
 the occupier of Irish land complete property in his holding. Violent 
 speeches were made to ignorant, excitable, and suffering audiences, 
 and outrages became common in southern and western Ireland. The 
 agitation weakened the government, and ministers made no attempt to 
 grapple with the source of discontent by further agrarian legislation. 
 15. The Eastern question now again came to a head. The 
 national movement, which had united Grermany and Italy, was felt 
 The Russo- ^^ ^^® Balkan Peninsula, where a minority of Moham- 
 Turkish medan Turks still misgoverned a population that 
 
 War, 1877- ^^s mainly Christian. The special difficulty in the 
 situation was that the Balkan lands did not contain 
 one nation, but many. Servians, lioumanians, Bulgarians, Greeks, 
 and others were scattered about the peninsula, and, though united 
 against the misrule of the Turks, were bittei'ly opposed to each 
 other. The majority of the people were Slavs, and the Slavs 
 turned, as usual, to Russia for help. A revolt of the Bulgarians 
 was put down by the Turks with fearful cruelty. Thereupon 
 Servia and Montenegro took up arms against the Porte, but could 
 not effect much. These proceedings showed that the attempts to 
 reform Turkey after the Crimean War had utterly failed, and that 
 it was useless to prop up so miserable a power any longer. The 
 best way now, as in the days of Canning, would probably have been 
 for Europe to combine to force the Turks to give some kind of 
 seK-government to their subjects. But the jealousies and in- 
 difference of the European powers, and the stolid obstinacy of the 
 sultan, made this policy impracticable. As in 1829, Russia took up 
 ai-ms on behalf of the revolted Christians, and, after fierce fighting 
 in Bulgaria, the beginning of 1878 saw the Russians marching in 
 triumph on Constantinople. 
 
-1879.] VlCTOklA — GLAbSTOM^ AMD DISRAELI 68 1 
 
 16. The plain danger of a Bnssian occupation of Constantinople 
 brought about a loud cry for war in England. Beaconsfield fostered 
 the agitation, sent a fleet to the Sea of Marmora, called 
 
 out volunteers from England, and hurried Indian ofSanSte- 
 troopa to Malta. English feeling was, however, divided, fano and 
 since there was a strong dislike to help the Turks, and ^|''g"* 
 a widespread sympathy with the sufPering Christians. 
 However, the warlike preparations of England induced Russia to 
 give moderate terms to the Turks in the treaty of San Stefano. 
 Lord Salisbury, now foreign minister, objected to some of these, 
 and demanded that the conditions of peace should be examined by 
 a European congress. Accordingly, in June, 1878, a congress of 
 the great powers met at Berlin, in which Beaconsfield and Salisbury 
 represented the United Blingdom. Here was drawn up the treaty 
 of Berlin, which settled the Eastern question for a few years. By 
 it Bulgaria north of tho Balkans was made a self-governing state, 
 paying tribute to the sultan, while Bulgaria south of the Balkans, 
 called East«m B/OumeUa, was allowed a certain amount of local 
 self-government under a Christian pasha. , Montenegro, Servia, 
 and Ronmania were declared independent, and received additions 
 to their territory. Russia and Greece acquired fresh lands at the 
 expense of the sultan, and Austria was allowed to take possession 
 of Bosnia. Cyprus was handed over to the English on condition 
 of their protecting Asia Minor. The chief difference between this 
 treaty and that of San Stefano was in the division of Bulgaria 
 into two parts. The division was, however, unpopular with the 
 Bulgarians, and seven years later the two Bulgarias were united. 
 The main importance of the treaty lies in the triumph of the policy 
 of replacing the dying Turkish Empire by national st>lf-goveming 
 states. Beaconsfield had })een accused of wishing to back up 
 Turkey, but, if he over held this policy, he seems to have given it 
 up. He now boa.sted that he had won " peace with honour," and 
 had protected British interests in the East from Russian aggression. 
 
 17. In 1879 Beaconsfield joined with France in setting up a 
 dual control in Egypt, which practically put the government of 
 the country into the hands of tlie two Western powers, jj^^ . . 
 Their intervention was necessary because the khedive, control in 
 or viceroy, of Egyjit had made tlie country bankrupt Egypt, 
 tlirough his extravagiinco, and was no longer able to 
 maintain order. Four years before tliis, Beaconsfield Iwught the 
 khedive's shans amounting to nearly half the capital, in the Suet 
 Canal, which, built by French engineers, had, since 1869, immensely 
 
682 VICTORIA — GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI [1880- 
 
 shortened the sea journey between Europe and India, by opening 
 up a navigable way from the Mediterranean to the Red Sea. 
 
 18. Absorbed in foreign affairs, the government had not dealt 
 very vigorously with rising difficulties at home, or ruled very 
 Fall of sternly the disorderly House of Commons. Its foreign 
 Beacons- policy, though much praised by some, was violently 
 
 ® ' • attacked by others. Gladstone denounced with fervid 
 eloquence the threatened alliance with the Turks, and his zeal stirred 
 up a deep response. Early in 1880 a general election destroyed 
 Beaconsfield's majority, and brought back the Liberals to power. 
 A year after his resignation Beaconsfield died. 
 
 19. In the new Liberal ministry, Gladstone was first lord of the 
 treasury and chancellor of the exchequer. His first concern was 
 The second once more Ireland, and in 1881 he passed the second 
 Gladstone Irish Land Act, which carried much further the 
 niinistpy, doctrines of the act of 1870. It allowed tenants to 
 
 seU their interest in their holdings to the highest 
 bidder, and set up land courts to fix rents by judicial process. It 
 therefore frankly accepted the dual proprietorship between landlord 
 and tenant implicitly recognized in 1870. For the 
 policy. moment it brought no peace to Ireland, where out- 
 
 rages became general, and the Land League started 
 a new agitation to induce tenants to withhold altogether the 
 payment of rent. At the same time the Home Ride members of 
 parliament continued to embarrass the conduct of business by their 
 persistent obstruction in the House of Commons. At first the 
 government answered this agitation by dissolving the Land League, 
 and putting Parnell and other Irish leaders in prison. In 1882, 
 however, it somewhat changed its policy, released the Irish leaders, 
 and seemed disposed to consider their wishes. Almost immediately 
 after, however, the Irish secretary. Lord Frederick Cavendish, and 
 T. H. Burke, the permanent under-secretary, were murdered by a 
 gang of Irish conspirators in Dublin. On this, a Prevention of 
 Crimes Bill was quickly passed, and, to stop further obstruction, 
 new rules for conducting business through parliament were enforced 
 which gave a decided majority the power to compel the closing of 
 a debate. This policy made the Irish fiercely hostile to the govern- 
 ment, and they now sought for any occasion to turn it out of 
 office. 
 
 20. Foreign complications soon began to overwhelm the ministry. 
 India was disturbed by a war with Afghanistan, which was only 
 ended by the withdraAval of the English from that country. A 
 
-i88s.] VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 683 
 
 series of disasters in South Africa led to the restoration of the inde- 
 pendence of the Transvaal. But the greatest difficulty was in 
 Egypt, where Arabi Pasha headed a rising against 
 European supremacy. Moreover, the Siidan, or region the Sudan, 
 of the Upper Nile, which the Egyptians had conquered, 
 rose in revolt under a Mohammedan prophet, called the Mahdi. The 
 dual control broke down before the double crisis, and France left 
 England to deal single-handed with these troubles. Accordingly, 
 troops were sent to Egypt, and, in 1882, General Wolseley completely 
 defeated Arabi at Tel-el-Kelnr. This led to the nominal restoration 
 of the khedive's power in Egypt, but henceforth the country was 
 practically ruled by England. During these transactions, however, 
 the Mahdi had conquered the whole Sudan, save a few posts where 
 loyal Egyptian garrisons still held out against him. Early in 1884 
 the government sent General Gordon to Khartum, the capital of 
 the Sudan, to arrange the withdrawal of the garrisons. 
 
 21. Charles George Gordon was an engineer officer, who, ten 
 years before, had won great fame by putting down for the Chinese 
 government a formidable revolt, showing in his difficult The death 
 task a wonderful courage and simple faith, a shrewd of Gordon, 
 insight into savage nature, and a remarkable power of 
 governing men and inspiring them with confidence in him. After- 
 wards he became ruler of the Sudan on behalf of the khedive, and 
 obtained great influence over the people of that wild region. 
 He now made his way, unarmed and almost unattended, to Khartum. 
 But he soon saw that he could not save the garrisons as circum- 
 stances then were. He, therefore, asked the government to give 
 him troops, or a free hand to choose his own agents for reducing 
 the disturbed province to some sort of order. The government 
 refused both reiiuests, and left him to deal as best he could with the 
 Mahdi. Soon the Mahdi's troops besieged Khartum, and a loud 
 cry rose in England to save the hero that defended it. After much 
 hesitation, the irresolute government resolved to send an army to 
 effect his release. In the summer of 1884 a British force moved 
 painfully up the Nile, but the water was exceptionally low. and it 
 made but slow progress. Before Khartum could l)e reache<l the 
 city had been betrayed to the Malidi, whereniwn. in January. 1885, 
 Gordon was slain. Sot)n aft*r tliis the Sudan was abandoned. 
 Luckily, the influence of the Mahdi now dwliuwl. and Egyi)t had 
 comparative rest for several years. While the Egyptian troubles 
 were acute, Russia pressed on her forces in Afghanistan, and 
 threatened the Indian frontier. As in 1878, war with liussia 
 
684 VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI [1884- 
 
 seemed almost inevitable, but the question was referred to arbi- 
 tration, and some sort of agreement arrived at. 
 
 22. In 1884 the government brought forward a new biU for 
 the extension of the franchise, which was rejected by the Lords on 
 The third ^^® ground that no scheme for the redistribution of 
 Reform seats accompanied it. Later in the year the bill was 
 tgfil' *^^*" again brought forward. This time a plan for the 
 
 redistribution of seats was arranged between the 
 Liberals and Conservatives, so that the third Reform, Act became 
 law with little diificulty. By it the franchise in the counties was 
 made the same as in the boroughs, and several new methods of 
 obtaining a vote were allowed. It disfranchised all boroughs with 
 under fifteen thousand inhabitants, and reduced all with under 
 fifty thousand to one member. It cut up the country into single 
 member districts, the only exception to this being old boroughs 
 returning two representatives, which remained undivided. A rough 
 regard was given to population in determining the limits of these 
 divisions, so that the great towns and the mining and manufactur- 
 ing districts obtained much more adequate representation than 
 before. Thus the number of London representatives was raised 
 from twenty-two to sixty-two. Liverpool and Manchester (with 
 Salford) got nine each, Glasgow and Birmingham seven each, and 
 80 on in proportion. The result was that England was made a 
 thorough democracy, dependent on household suffrage with a 
 comparative approach to equal electoral districts. 
 
 23. The credit it obtained from the Reform Bill did not com- 
 pensate the government for its failures in foreign policy, and its 
 The first vacillation in dealing with the situation in Ireland. 
 Salisbury Beaten by a combination of Conservatives and Irish 
 ministry, Nationalists, Gladstone resigned in June, 1885, and 
 
 ' was replaced by a Conservative government under the 
 marquis of Salisbury. A general election followed in November, 
 the result of which was that the Irish held tlie balance between 
 the two English parties. When Parliament met the Irish voted 
 with the Liberals and restored them to power. In February, 1886, 
 The third * ^^^^^'^ Gladstone ministry was accordingly established. 
 Gladstone Some of the moderate Liberals, including the marquis 
 ministry, of Hartington, son of the duke of Devonshire, and 
 brother of Lord Frederick Cavendish, had refused to 
 take part in it. A few weeks later some of tliose who had taken 
 office abandoned the government. The chief of these was Joseph 
 Chamberlain, a Birmingham manufacturer, who had taken a 
 
-l886.] VICTORIA— GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI 685 
 
 conspicuoug part in the second Gladstone ministry, and was the 
 chief spokesman of a new school of Radicals, which, unlike the 
 Manchester school of Bright and Cohden, believed that vigorous 
 state interference would do more good than the policy of letting 
 things alone, and had no sympathy with the apathy with which 
 the older school regarded our foreign and coloniaJ interests. Thus 
 the Liberal ministry was hardly formed when the party began 
 to break up, 
 
 24. The causes of this split had long been working, but the 
 crisis was brought about by the knowledge that the prime minister 
 was prepared to meet the requirements of his Irish Home Rule 
 allies by introducing a bill giving Home Rule to and the 
 Ireland. In April, 1886, Gladstone brought forward Jj^heold 
 a measure giving the Irish a local parliament and a parties, 
 local executive, and shutting their representatives out 1886. 
 of the imperial parliament, which was still to carry on affairs 
 of general imperial interest, while Irish landlords were to be 
 bought out by a general scheme of land purchase. Ninety-three 
 Liberals, henceforward called lAheral-JJnionisU, joined with the 
 Conservatives in upholding the Union, and the second reading was 
 lost by thirty votes. An appeal to the new democracy confirmed 
 their action, for a general election held in July gave the allied 
 Liberal-Unionist and Conservative parties a huge majority over 
 the followers of Glad.stone and Pamell. Thereupon Gladstone 
 resigned, and Lord Salisbury was called upon to form a government 
 pledged to the defence of the Union. Henceforth the new issue 
 raised by Gladstone divided British parties into Unionists and 
 Home Rulers. The elections of July, 1886, bring to an end the 
 well-marked period which began with the death of Palmerston. 
 For over twenty years the new liberalism had set forth ita plans 
 of large reforms, and for twenty years the new consert'atism had 
 maintained its Bi)irited foreign policy and care for imperial interests. 
 These forces were now turned into fresh channftls. In the next 
 generation the old party names and watchwords ceased to have 
 much of their old meaning. New party names were formed, and 
 new questions sprang up with the solution of which we an* still 
 busy. The transition to democracy was completed. Social and 
 economic problems, such as previously hatl been thouglit almost 
 outside the province of the legislator, sprang up, while qnedtions 
 of colonial and foreign policy became increasingly important. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE 
 (1886-1901) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1886. Salisbury Unionist Ministry formed. 
 
 1887. The Queen's Jubilee. 
 
 1888. Pamell Commission appointed. 
 1892. Fourth Gladstone Ministry. 
 
 1894. Resignation of Gladstone ; Lord Rosebery prime minister. 
 
 1895. Third Salisbury Ministry established. 
 
 1898. Battle of Omdurman. 
 
 1899. Beginning of the Boer War. , 
 1901. Death of Victoria. 
 
 1. During the last fifteen years of the reign of Victoria the 
 
 Unionist party remained in office, save for a brief interval between 
 
 „. „ „ 1892 and 1895. In the earlier years, between 1886 
 
 Th© SaliS" 
 
 bury and 1892, the government was chosen almost exclu- 
 
 Unionist sively from the Conservative wing of the Unionist 
 
 1886-18^'2 majority, though Hartington and Chamberlain, the 
 
 Liberal-Unionist leaders, gave the government their 
 general support. Lord Salisbury, the prime minister, also acted 
 as foreign secretary, and gave the leadership of the House of 
 Commons to W. H. Smith, a plain man of business. The other 
 cliief members of the cabinet were Gr. J. Goschen, chancellor of 
 exchequer, and the only Liberal-Unionist who held office, and 
 Arthur J. Balfour, Lord Salisbury's nephew, who was Irisli 
 seci'etary. 
 
 2. Ireland was stiU restless. ParneU declared that, despite the 
 Land Acts, rents were still too high, and some of his followers 
 
 started an organization called the Plan of Campaign, 
 Camnalen ^^ which the occupiers on certain estates withheld all 
 
 rent from their landlords until they were willing to 
 accept the tenants' terms. The landlords answered the Plan of 
 Campaign with evictions, and these excited serious riots, which 
 menaced the public peace. Balfour showed much tact and coolness 
 in dealing both with the Irisli party in parliament and with the 
 686 
 
iSgi.l VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE 687 
 
 ag^eved tenants. Before long the Plan of Campaign agitation 
 died away, and Ireland became less disturbed. 
 
 3. A new phase of the Irish question was soon started. The 
 Times newspaper accased Parnell of direct complicity with the 
 worst outrages in Ireland, and published a /flc«^7n^7e of .j^ p ,. 
 what professed to be a letter from him, in which he commis- 
 declared that though he regretted the death of Lord slon, 1888- 
 Frederick Cavendish, "he could not refuse to admit *°°"" 
 
 that Burke got no more than his deserts." Famell solemnly 
 protested that he had never written the letter, and, in 1888, parlia- 
 ment appointed a special commission of three judges to examine the 
 charges brought by the Tim^s against Parnell. In their report the 
 commissioners acquitted Famell of the charge brought against him 
 with regard to the Dublin murders, finding that the letter on which 
 the accusation was based was a forgery. It found, however, that 
 ParneU and his associates had incited to intimidate, and " did not 
 denounce the system of intimidation which led to crime and outrage, 
 but persisted in it with knowledge of its effect." The general 
 indignation felt at the blundering of the Times destroyed much of 
 the effect of this judicial condemnation of the Irish leaders' political 
 methods. The alliance between the Parnellites and the followers 
 of Gladstone became closer than ever, and Parnell showed studied 
 moderation in order to win over English public opinion. 
 
 4. A few months later, charges gravely affecting Parnell's private 
 character were brought against liim in the Divorce Court, and left 
 unanswered. Notwithstanding tliis, his Irish followers _ . 
 
 in parliament re-elected him their leader for the new and Anti- 
 session, which began in November, 1890. However, Parnellites, 
 Parnell's British allies were much shocked at the 
 conduct of a man in whose character they had so loudly expressed 
 confidence. In efCect, the Irish party in parliament had to choose 
 between fidelity to their old leader and breaking with the English 
 Liberals. However, the majority of the Catliolio clergy in Ireland 
 declared against him, and liis stern discipline was so much resentetl 
 by many of his subordinates that they gla<lly took this opportunity 
 of overthrowing him. But Parnell refused to bow before the 
 storm. A few faitliful allies still clave to him in his misfortune, 
 and the Irisli party was rent asunder. Though lii.s healtli was 
 breaking up, he sliowed extraordinary persistence in fighting to the 
 last, but his candidates were defeated at nearly every elei-tion by 
 the party of the priest* and the English alliance, and, in 1891, 
 Parnell died, worn out by tlie struggle. The split between the 
 
688 VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE [i886> 
 
 Parnellites and the Anti-Parnellites, as the two sections of the 
 Irish party were called, had now become so deep that it long" 
 survived his death. When at leng-th a formal reunion between 
 them was patched up, a disciple of Parnell's, John Redmond, became 
 the Irish leader. Meanwhile the effect of the schism was greatly 
 to weaken the Home Rule agitation. 
 
 5. Foreign affairs occupied much of Salisbmy's attention. 
 
 During" all these years the relations between England and France 
 
 Foreign were unfriendly, especially on account of Egypt, 
 
 policy, where the British were successfuUv carrying out the 
 
 1886-1892 /» ■ ./ ♦' o 
 
 work of reorganization in which the French had 
 
 declined to take part. This distrust of England, and a feeling that 
 the Trifle Alliance of G-ermany, Austria, and Italy was hopelessly 
 hostile, caused the French to look for support to Russia, which had 
 been alienated from Germany since the death of the Emperor 
 "William i., in 1888, and the dismissal of his minister, Bismarck, by 
 his grandson, the energetic William ii. The result was the con- 
 clusion of a Dual Alliance between the radical democracy of the 
 West and the reactionary despotism of the East. Between the 
 dual and the triple alliance, the great powers on the 
 and the continent were divided into two hostile camps. It 
 
 Dual required no little tact for England to steer a clear 
 
 ances. course between them. The ever-open Eastern question, 
 and the movement of Russia towards India, made difficult our 
 dealings with that power, while the Egyptian question, and colonial 
 differences aU over the globe, involved us in disputes with France. 
 Moreover, many points of colonial and commercial interest made 
 our attitude to Germany somewhat uneasy. Salisbury did his 
 best to smooth matters over, and in 1890 he made a treaty which 
 limited the English and German spheres in Africa. In retxirn for 
 various concessions, of which the chief was the abandonment to 
 England of all claims to Zanzibar, Salisbury conceded the little 
 island of Heligoland, one of our spoils of the Napoleonic period, to 
 Germany. The result was that our relations to the German Empire 
 became somewhat less strained. 
 
 6. At home Salisbury's government effected much good work. 
 In 1887 it celebrated the Jubilee, or fiftieth year of Victoria's reign. 
 The Queen's Among its new laws was the act of 1888, which set up 
 Jubilee, elective county coujicils, and transferred the local 
 
 government of the various shires from the magistrates 
 in quarter sessions to these popular bodies. In the same year 
 Goschen reduced the interest on the national debt from three to 
 
-1893.] VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE 689 
 
 two and three-quarters, and finally to two and a half per cent. In 
 1889 a scheme for adding- to the numbers and efiiciency of the royal 
 navy was successfully set to work. 
 
 7. The opposition to the Salisbury g-ovemment gradually 
 increased in strength. It was fiercely assailed by Gladstone, now 
 over eighty years of age, and resolutely bent on carry- ^ fourth 
 ing through his Home Hule scheme before he abandoned Gladstone 
 pul)lic life. Accordingly, the next general election, ministry, 
 which took place in July, 1892, was fought keenly, 
 
 and with very even results. A .smaU Gladstonian majority of forty 
 resulted from the polls, though this was only on the understand- 
 ing that the Irish Home Rule vote was entirely cast on its side. 
 This proving to be the case, the Salisbury government was defeated, 
 and Gladstone formed his fourth cabinet. Small as was his 
 majority, his government showed remarkable discipline and cohe- 
 sion, and remained in power for over three years. In 1893 he laid 
 a new Home Rule BiU before parliament, which differed widely 
 from the bill of 1886. The Irish parliament was now to include 
 an upper house, elected by ratepayers with a some- _. , . 
 what high property qualification ; and besides her local reject the 
 parliament, Ireland was to send eighty members to Home Rule 
 Westminster with votes on all questions of general ' 
 imperial policy. This measure was carried tlirough the House of 
 Commons, but decisively rejected by the House of Lords. 
 
 8. A great outcry was raised against the House of Lords, which 
 was denounced for standing in the way of the wishes of the repre- 
 sentatives of the people, though, in truth, public opinion 
 
 was so evenly divided that an authority, which i)re- ^^^ cup"" 
 vented the carrying into effect the will of a bare 
 majority of the Commons, discharged a useful function. By 
 declining to dissolve parliament, and thus to appeal to the people 
 against the Lords, the ministry showed that it had no great con- 
 fidence of obtaining a majority in the elections, thougli it was clear 
 that the Lords' veto could not be maintained if, as on other occasions, 
 :i decided vote of the people had been given in favour of the measure 
 t Imy had rejected. Instead of this, the government remaineti in 
 (iflice, though it was more than likely that, under such circum- 
 slan<'»»s, the Lords would throw out all their measures which it 
 <lislik(Hl. It was hojwd that tliis action of the Lonls would "fill 
 up the cup" of grievances, and would make it possible to go to 
 the countiy later with a demand for the reform or a1)olition of 
 the upper house. 
 
 2 T 
 
690 VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE [1894- 
 
 9. Before this policy could be worked out, grave changes took 
 place in the ministry. Early in 1894 the aged prime minister 
 The Rose- resigned office, bitterly disappointed at the fate of his 
 bepy cherished measure, but unable to contend any longer 
 isai^i'Mf; against the infirmities of years. He died three years 
 
 later. With all his limitations, Gladstone stood head 
 and shoulders above his rivals, and none of his successors could 
 hope to possess either his unrivalled hold of the House of Commons 
 or his unique powers of appealing to the emotions and imaginations 
 of the electorate. The queen chose as his successor Lord Rosebery, 
 who was looked upon with suspicion by the more radical elements 
 in the party, and remained little more than a year in office. During 
 this period, a great number of bills were laid before the House of 
 Commons, but few of them were carried. The most solid achieve- 
 ments of the government were therefore in administration and 
 finance. Conspicuous among these were the successful foreign 
 policy of Eiosebery himself, and the popular budgets of the chan- 
 cellor of the exchequer. Sir William Harcourt, who, by raising 
 the death duties, and extending the principle of graduated taxation, 
 sought to make the rich contribute a larger share to the national 
 revenue than had previously been the case. Sir WiUiam Harcourt, 
 who became Gladstone's successor as leader of the Commons, re- 
 presented that section of the party which was discontented with 
 Lord Rosebery. These personal divisions reduced the energy of 
 the government, and the Irish lost interest in it when it showed 
 no eagerness to revive Home Rule. At last, in June, 1895, the 
 government was beaten in the Commons in an unimportant division, 
 and, welcoming this defeat as an opportunity for escaping from an 
 intolerable position, at once resigned. Lord Salisbury then became 
 premier for the third time. His ministry mainly differed from that 
 of 1886 by including in it a large number of the Liberals who had 
 opposed Home Rule. 
 
 10. Conservatives and Liberal-Unionists were now becoming 
 bound together into a single party. Of the Conservative chiefs. 
 The third Lord Salisbury again combined the duties of foreign 
 Salisbury secretary and prime minister, while A. J. Balfour 
 ministry, ^(^^3 leader of the Commons. The Liberal-Unionists 
 
 were represented by Lord Hartington, who had recently 
 become duke of Devonshire, and Chamberlain, who was made 
 colonial secretary. Parliament was at once dissolved, and the 
 elections in July gave the Unionist government a majority of 
 more than a hundred and fifty. Tlie ministry remained in office 
 
-1895.1 VICTORIA— HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE 69 1 
 
 for the rest of the queen's reign. With so large a majority, it 
 held an unassailable position in parliament, and was further helped 
 l»y the dissensions which broke out within the opposition. Home 
 Rule policy became discredited by the factions of the Irish party 
 and their avowed sympathy with our foreig-n enemies. Moreover, 
 the Liberals were rent by grave schisms, which resulted in the 
 withdrawal of Lord Rosebery and his chief opponent Sir WiUiam 
 Harcourt from active political life. Ultimately the party found a 
 leader in Sir Henry Campbell- Bannerman. 
 
 11. Foreign policy largely absorbed the new ministry, and 
 fiercely divided English public opinion. The atrocities worked by 
 the Turks in Armenia revived the Eastern question 
 
 in a new and acute form. Great indignation was *''™®"'* . 
 felt in England at the systematic ma.s.sacre8 of the 
 Armenians by the Turks, * and the government was strongly 
 urged to interfere. But no other power would give England any 
 help, and it was thought likely that isolated action on her part 
 would have brought about general European war, especially since 
 Russia, entirely deserting her former policy, showed extreme 
 friendliness to Turkey, and no help was to be expected by us from 
 Germany. A further complication arose when Crete, an island 
 inhabited by Greeks, rose in revolt against the sultan, and obtained 
 much sympathy, especially from the Greek kingdom. In 1897 
 Greece indiscreetly went to war against the Turks, but her badly 
 led armies were easily beaten, and she was soon forced to sue for 
 peace. The chief European powers forced the Turks to give easy 
 terms to the Greeks, and at last took the Cretan question into 
 their own hands. After much delay they obtained the withdrawal 
 of Turkisli troops, and garrisoned the island with English, French, 
 Russian, and Italian soldiers. The Cretans wished for union with 
 Greece, but were forced to be content with emancipation from the 
 Turkish yoke under the government of a Greek prince. 
 
 12. In the Cretan, as in the Armenian question, the govern- 
 ment was much blamed for not taking a more vigorous part 
 against the Turks, but the other difficulties with which other 
 Britain had to contend during these years acccmnt forelsn 
 
 for her inaction. In I89r» a dispute arow* between the troubles. 
 United Kingdom and Venezuela with regard to the tM)undariefi of 
 British Guiana. It Inicame dangerous when the United States 
 (!laimed the right of settling the matter. au<l nmch ill-will arom 
 between England and America on the subject. Ultimat*dy, how- 
 ever, the outlook became quieter, and tiually the question wa* 
 
692 VICTORIA — HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE [1895- 
 
 deoided by an arbitration, which gave most of the disputed 
 territory to Britain. To make matters worse, came the trouble in 
 South Africa, which culminated in Jameson's Raid (see page 725). 
 The German emperor showed signs of supporting the Transvaal, 
 and the indignation felt in England at his action did something to 
 distract attention from our dispute with America. Fortunately 
 our relations with America have been improving ever since. 
 
 
 Alexanaris~^ 
 
 A^/]|SUEZ__ 
 
 Cain 
 
 fi' ^*Suez 
 
 '\e G \i 
 
 [p -\£ 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 W*^ 
 
 \.. 
 
 "3 \"-^' X. 
 
 \ 
 
 *ffiAssuan E, ; J^ 
 
 j 
 
 AT Ny^Art^ 
 
 ^nVadv Haifa ^^=^m. 
 
 /I 
 
 G yV T I A nR^ 
 
 }^ Sua^kinTf ;! 
 
 \ 
 
 S U D&\N /'" 
 
 ^/"OmdurmanXj^^^A /" 
 
 KGYPT AND THE SUDAX, 
 
 More serious were the difficulties with France, which complicated 
 our uneasy relations with Germany and America. 
 
 13. Besides minor troubles, the position of Britain in Egypt 
 gave cause for much discontent in France. There the English 
 The con- ^^f'i, xinder the wise administration of Lord Cromer, 
 
 quest of the restored the reign of law, civilization, and economy, 
 Sudan, ^nd Sir Herbert Kitchener had built up, out of the 
 
 Egyptian peasantry and the blacks of the upper Nile, 
 a well-drilled and efficient ai-my. The Sudan was now ruled by 
 the Khalifa, the successor of the Mahdi, and for many years the 
 fanatics of the south threatened to overrun Egypt itself. At last. 
 
-1 898. J VICTORIA — HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE 693 
 
 in 1898, the English resolved on the reconquest of the Sudan. 
 The heart of the Khalifa's empire was assailed by a mixed force of 
 English and Egyptian troops, and on September 1, the power of 
 the Khalifa was destroyed in a decisive battle fought outside 
 Omdurman, his new capital, which had grown up opposite the 
 ruined town of Khartum. The victor of Omdurman was made 
 Lord Kitchener of Khartum, and the work of civilization, which 
 had done so much good in Egypt, was extended, amid extraordinary 
 difficulties, to the Sudan. 
 
 It. The French were mortified at the reconquest of the Sudan, 
 and made an open attempt to block our further progress in that 
 region. A French officer. Major Marchand, worked 
 his way with a little force from the coast to Fashoda, jggg *' 
 a place much higher up the Nile than Khartum. 
 Thereupon the French were peremptorily ordered to withdraw 
 Marchand or face the consequences. French feeling was Wolently 
 roused by this action, and war between the two countries seemed to 
 be very near, but France was weakened by internal dissensions, 
 and Bussia, her ally, was unwilling to provoke a great war for the 
 sake of a desert in Central Africa. Accordingly, France gave way, 
 and in 1899, signed a treaty which admitted that the whole Nile 
 valley lay within the British sphere of influence. Other subjects 
 of dispute were already settled. The result was that relations 
 between the two powers became much less strained, and, after a few 
 years, the old cordiality was completely restored. 
 
 15. A fresh problem for Western statesmen was. now supplied 
 by China. In 1894 and 1895 there was war between China and 
 Japan. In this struggle Japan won an easy victory, Troubles In 
 and revealed to the world that a new great power had the Far 
 arisen in the East, which had so well assimilated tlie * * 
 lessons of Western civilization that she was ready to match Euro* 
 peans on their own ground. The immediate result of the Japanese 
 t riumph was seen in the apparent decay of her defeated rival, and 
 1 lie chief powers of East and West at once began to form schemes 
 for profiting by the threatened fall of the Chinese Empire. Russia, 
 France, and Germany sought from the Chinese grants of " spheres 
 of influence." witliin which their respective subjectn should have 
 the monopoly of trade. England, on the other hand, strove to 
 niaintain the policy of the " oi^n door," by wliich all Clilua was 
 lUttlly thrown oimui to foreign commerce. At first the change of 
 liiiieso policy le(l t<i a great extension of Irrnle with Euro|>e. in which 
 1 England took a leading share. But complications soon followed. 
 
694 VICTORIA — HOME RULE AND THE EMPIRE [1901. 
 
 Russia established herself in Manchuria, whereupon Britain and 
 Germany acquired Chinese ports and territory. In 1900 the 
 Chinese hatred of foreigners burst out afresh in the sudden attack 
 on the European legations at Pekin by rebels caUed Boxei's, with 
 the connivance, however, of the Chinese government. The 
 legations defended themselves bravely, while a hastily collected 
 international European army forced its way to Pekin and efPected 
 a liberation. China was for some months at war with Europe, but 
 at last an agreement was patched up. 
 
 16. At home the government's acts included the extension of 
 elective county councils to Ireland, the increase of the state grants 
 Diamond to voluntary schools, and some attempt to organize 
 Jubilee, secondary education. In 1897 the Empire celebrated 
 
 death of what was called the Diamond Jubilee, or the sixtieth 
 
 Queen year of Victoria's reign. In 1900, on the imagined 
 
 Victoria, conclusion of the Boer War, a new general election 
 gave the government a majority of a hundred and 
 thirty. About this time the health of the aged queen, which had 
 hitherto remained extraordinarily good, began to decline. She died 
 on January 22, 1901, after a reign which has happUy surpassed in 
 length all other reigns in our history. Her eldest son was pro- 
 claimed Edward vii. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE UNITED KINGDOM IN THE NINE- 
 TEENTH CENTURY 
 
 1. The decay of the effective power of the crown after the death 
 of George iii. made the king's ministers mainly dependent upon 
 the House of Commons, and as three successive i«-.pn.ce of 
 Reform Acts rendered the House of Commons a more the func- 
 and more popular body, they thus became for most t'ons of the 
 effective purposes the ministers of the people. There 
 was some danger, clearly seen by a shrewd observer like Prince 
 Albert, lest parliamentary government might prove w«ak govern- 
 ment. Men feared that a state depending on the whims of a jwpular 
 assembly might fail to carry out a firm and consistent policy. This 
 danger became the greater since a strong tendency set in aft«r the 
 middle of the century towards extending on every side the work of 
 the state. Bitter experience had shown that leaving individuals or 
 classes to follow their own selfish instincts had resulted in grave 
 evils. Accordingly the state gradually concerned itself with 
 checking the bad results of tierce competition. It sought to 
 provide for the workmen clean, healthy, and projwrly fenced work- 
 shops ; to save the helpless from unsuitable or excessive toil ; to 
 procure for every child a proper education, and for every household 
 a fitting dwelling ; to control the giant monopolies which the 
 modem system had brought into being, and to sweeten men's lot by 
 providing means and time for recreation, study, and refreslunent. 
 
 2. All this increased work of the 8tat« involved the building 
 up of fresh machinery for its execution. New government 
 departments were organized. Inst^tad of the two central 
 secretaries of state of tlie oiglit«H}uth century, five aeere- covern- 
 taryi*hip8 of state were cremated, cliarged reHi»ectively '"•"^• 
 witli the Home, Colonial. Foreign, "War, and Indian depart- 
 ments, besides a Scottish secretary. As the lord-lioutenaut of 
 Ireland became more occupied with the cervmuuiul duties of the 
 
 695 
 
696 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 mock court at Dublin, his chief secretary lias "become for all 
 practical purposes minister of Ireland. The Board of Trade, 
 which began under WiUiam in., became increasingly important. 
 New branches of the government arose in such bodies as the Local 
 Government Board and the boards for education and agriculture. 
 So great has been this increase in the number of government 
 departments that the cabinets of the later nineteenth century have 
 swollen to numbers nearly approaching twenty. As the heads of 
 aU these offices were chosen, after the English fashion, from their 
 position in parliament and the country, rather than for their know- 
 ledge of their special work or their capacity as administrators, they 
 were forced into contenting themselves with the general oversight 
 of their departments, while the details of the work were done by a 
 paid and trained staff of permanent officials. Fortunately, the 
 English civil service has always been non-party and permanent. 
 The influence and knowledge of the official class has accordingly 
 done much to balance the evUs of party government controlled by 
 a popular chamber, though it has dangers of its own in the liability 
 of officials to be enslaved by " red tape " and routine. Of late years 
 entrance into the civil service has mostly been by open competition. 
 
 3. Local government, like the central administration, became 
 increasingly complicated. For the greater part of the period the 
 Local administration of the English country districts remained 
 govern- with the Quarter Sessions of the Justices of the Peace, 
 ™®° a class largely made up of the landed gentry. In Ireland 
 the same class ruled the shires through the Grand Juries. Local 
 self-government was, after 1888, extended to the counties of 
 England, Scotland, and Ireland by means of popularly elected 
 County Councils. In corporate towns the oligarchical rule of self- 
 elected corporations was destroyed by the Municipal Corporation 
 Reform Act of 1835, and by the subsequent creation of new 
 corporate boroughs in the case of poptilous places like Manchester 
 and Birmingham. In the country districts elective Parish and 
 District Councils have extended the same principle to the smaller 
 areas into which the shires are divided. The local authorities 
 have extended their sphere of action even more conspicuously than 
 the central state, and provide gas, water, tramways, and many 
 other services for their constituents. The county councils have 
 recently received the responsibility for the control of education 
 tnthin their spheres. 
 
 4. The army which fought so bravely under Wellington was only 
 kept in discipline by flogging and sternness during the twenty-one 
 
-I901.J THE NINETEENTH CENTURY 697 
 
 years of service. The officers, thouprh mostly high-spirited gentle- 
 men, were ignorant of the art of war until they were brought face 
 to face with the enemy, and in peace time were as idle 
 and undisciplined as their men. The army administra- 
 tion was a marvel of complication and inefficiency. After the peace 
 of 1815 there stiU survived some of the old jealousy of a standing 
 army, and Wellington sought to hide it away in small bodies to 
 prevent it getting too conspicuous. The old system went on 
 through all the long peace, and finally collapsed in the needless 
 miseries which it brought upon our army in the Crimean War. 
 Reforms were then introduced, and a secretary of state for 
 war appointed. But the commander-in-chief remained directly 
 responsible to the crown, and every attempt to subordinate the 
 general to the statesman was resisted as an attack on the royal 
 prerogative. At last Cardwell's reforms in 1870 and 1872 laid the 
 foundations of a better system. The organization was simplified ; 
 the evil custom of officers buying their commissions was abolished ; 
 and attempts were made to provide them with some system of 
 military education. Short service was introduced ; flogging was 
 abolished, and ultimately the army was localized so that each 
 regiment was connected with a county from which it took its 
 name, and included not only at least two battalions of the line, 
 but the militia of the district and the volunteer force, which, first 
 raised in 1859, added largely to the number of trained men available 
 for home defence. Meanwhile the development of rifled arms of 
 precision, loaded at the breech, and firing with a rapidity and at a 
 range undreamt of in earlier days, has revolutionized the art of 
 war. Though army reform was never very complete or thorough, 
 great improvements were effected both in the quality and number 
 of the forces of the crown. This is showni by the rapidity with 
 which, in 1899, a larger force than Britain had ever despatched 
 from her shores was transported successfully to South Africa. But 
 the failures of the Boer War showed that there was still nee<l for 
 further reform, and it cannot be said that a satisf aotorj' and rational 
 army system has yet been established. 
 
 5. The navy was never allowed to fall so low as the army. The 
 introduction of steam brought about a revolution in maritime war- 
 fare, thougli it was long b(»f<)re steam was thonght 
 practicable for warships. By the time of the Crimean 
 War the (jueen's ships were i)ropelle<l l)y steam, though they kept 
 up the general appearance of the old line-of-lmttle shiiw. Their 
 inability to tight against shore fortifications led to the building of 
 
698 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 floating batteries, protected by plates of iron. Before long armour 
 plating was employed for sea-going men-of-war ; aU large ships 
 were built of iron, and latterly of steel ; masts and sails almost 
 disappeared, and the large number of small cannon was replaced 
 by a few heavy and powerful guns. Improvements in the steam- 
 engine made it possible to move the unwieldy modern warship at a 
 speed of more than twenty miles an hour. Much smaller crews were 
 now required, and a large proportion of them were engineers and 
 stokers, who have nothing to do with navigation or fighting. 
 
 6. In the early part of the century the Evangelicals were the 
 most active section in the Church. They were never, however, very 
 
 numerous, though their teaching gave colour to many 
 outside their own body. It was largely owing to them 
 that many new churches were erected in the large towns. The mass 
 of the clergy, though good natured, honest, and kindly, were want- 
 ing in zeal and energy, and many of the bishops were distinguished 
 by their birth, their scholarship, or by their complaisance to their 
 royal and noble patrons rather than by the activity with which they 
 discharged their spiritual duties. The Church was not popular. 
 Nonconformity was strong among the middle classes ; the mass 
 of the population was stolidly indifferent to church and chapel 
 alike ; and reformers resented the tenacity with which the Chui'ch 
 party clung to its old exclusive privileges. It was believed that 
 the reformed parliament would make short work of the Church 
 altogether. 
 
 7. The High Church tradition stiU survived in some country 
 parsonages, and was revived soon after the Reform Bill by a small 
 
 „, „ ^ group of Oxford men, whose leaders were John Keble, 
 The Tracta- ^ r ' ' 
 
 pian move- the poet of the Christian Year, Edward Bouverie Pusey, 
 ment and professor of Hebrew since 1828, and, above all, John 
 Its results, ji^j^^y Newman, vicar of St. Mary's. To this little 
 band the Church outlook seemed very gloomy, and they resolved to 
 revive through the press the teaching of the Laudian school as to 
 the Church, the ministry, and the sacraments. The result was a 
 sei'ies of pamphlets called the Tracts for the Times, which were 
 received with great enthusiasm by a few and with a howl of repro- 
 bation from the many. But gi-adually the movement spread, and 
 by 1837 the Church revival had become general. Tlie outcry 
 against the Tractarian movement was still very strong, and a great 
 blow feU upon it when, in 1845, Wewman became a convert to the 
 Church of Rome. Many of his followers followed his example, but 
 the mass of the party stood firm under the quiet and diplomatic 
 
-I90I.] THE NINETEENTH CENTURY 699 
 
 leadership of Dr. Pusey, from whom they were often called 
 Fmeyites, though they chose to call tliemselves the Catholic school. 
 One result of the movement was a fresh study of medieeval art and 
 practices, which led up to a revival of the symbolical ritual of the 
 Middle Ages, and gave the extreme following the nickname of 
 Bitualids, though the great teachers had cared little for mere 
 outward forms. Despite much opposition, the devotion of many of 
 the clergy of this party made their teaching acceptable to large 
 numbers, and procured for them a practical toleration. All efforts 
 to put them down have signally failed, and none more completely 
 than Disraeli's Public Worship Regulation Act of 1874. Mean- 
 while the Evangelical, or Low Church, party continued its activity, 
 though it began to show signs of losing its power of spreading 
 more widely. A new school of liberal or latitudinarian church- 
 manship, called the Broad Church, revived the spirit of Tillotson 
 and Burnet. Efforts to restrain these were as ineffective as the 
 efforts to put down Ritualism. In the end each of the Church 
 parties got some sort of legal recognition. Some evil has resulted 
 from the strange growth of party spirit, but also a good deal of 
 energy and activity which has not altogether limited it«elf to 
 sectional channels. Vast sums have been spent on building new 
 churches and in repairing old ones. The Ecclesiastical Commission 
 set up in 1836 ha.s done a great deal towards the better manage- 
 ment and the more equal distribution of the estates of the Church. 
 Many new bishoprics have been established, and a whole hierarchy 
 of colonial bishops set up, so that in 1878 ninety-five Anglican 
 prelates mot together in a Pan-Anglican Synmi, and nearly two 
 hundred and fifty in 1897. Convocation, which, since the reign of 
 George i. had only met formally, was after 1854 again allowed to 
 transact business, and as this was not a very representative body, 
 voluntary Congresses and Councils have been gathered together to 
 get at Church opinion more fully. All tlirough the century the 
 Church has been gradually losing its old inWdious supremat^v. Vmt 
 lias managed to make itself bett«r liked, and to do more work than 
 in the days of the Reform Bill. 
 
 8. Nonconformist bodies have grown in numbers, wealth, 
 influence, and organization. The disabilities imposed ujwn them 
 in earlier times were gradually swej)t away. not«bly in ^^ 
 1828. when the Test and Cor]H>ration Act« were re- ProtesUnt 
 pealed. In 18;k) Dissenters were allowed to be married Nonoon- 
 in their own chapels, or before a registrar. In 1868 *"*™ 
 Gladstone abolished compulsory church rates, and in 1871 most 
 
700 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 religious tests were removed at Oxford and Cambridge. In 1880 
 the Burials Act allowed burials in parish churchyards " with any- 
 Christian or orderly religious service." A great change of feeling 
 has led the mass of Nonconformists to adopt what is called the 
 Voluntary Principle, and to maintain that the state should have 
 nothing to do with religion. One result of this has been the move- 
 ment for the disestablishment and disendowment of the state 
 Church. The Irish Church Act of 1869 has been the chief victory 
 of this principle. 
 
 9. Another feature of the century has been the great growth 
 of the Roman Catholic Church in England, beginning with the 
 
 Catholic Emancipation Act in 1829 and the repeal of 
 Catho?icr" *^® repressive laws of earlier times, and helped forward 
 
 by the secession of Newman (cardinal in 1879), by the 
 longing of many to find rest from a troubled and sceptical age 
 in the bosom of an infallible Church, and by the large migra- 
 tions of Irish to the English and Scotch great towns. In 1850 
 a hierarchy of twelve bishops, under the archbishop of West- 
 minster, was set up, and a similar territorial episcopate has since 
 been introduced among the Roman Catholics of Scotland. 
 
 10. In Scotland there grew up early in the century the same 
 zeal for ecclesiastical independence which marked the High Church 
 
 revival in England. The Evangelical party won back 
 EstabH "hed * majority in the general assembly, under the leader- 
 Church and ship of Dr. Thomas Chalmers, and sought to abolish 
 rJf ^'ift ^^® right claimed by some of the Scottish landlords 
 Scotland. ^^ appoint ministers to the parish churches. This was 
 
 resisted by the patrons, who were upheld by the law 
 courts, so that a great conflict arose between Church and state. 
 After ten years of controversy, this was ended in 1843, when nearly 
 five hundred ministers, headed by Chalmers, gave up kirk, manse, 
 teinds, and glebe and formed a Free Church, in which their 
 spiritual liberties were not controlled by secular laws. A large 
 number of their congregations followed them, especially in the 
 Highlands, and to this day the Chiurch of Scotland has ceased to 
 minister to the majority of the population. In 1874 the Patronage 
 Act of 1712 was repealed, though it was too late to be of much use, 
 and Scotch Presbyterianism remains split into different camps. 
 Besides the Free Church, there were various older Pi-esbyterian 
 secessions, which united in 1847 to foi-m the United Presbyterian 
 Church, mostly distinguished from the Free Church by upholding 
 as a theory the " voluntary principle." Of recent years the Free 
 
-I90I.] THE NINETEENTH CENTURY 70 1 
 
 Church and the United Presbyterians were united in a body called 
 the United Free Church, despit^e the protests of a small minority of 
 the old Free Church which still claims to represent that body, and 
 has obtained decisions of the law courts in it« favour. 
 
 11, In the early years of the nineteenth century the chief 
 British industries were somewhat langfuishing, but after the 
 R-radual introduction of free trade by Huskisson and 
 Peel progress became rapid. The population increased JJ^tfu** 
 enormously, despite the fact that after 1847 there 
 was a large and continual falling o£E in Ireland, and that 
 the tendency of recent years has been towards a steady decline 
 of the numbers in the jjurely agricultural districts in Britain. 
 Wealth has grown even more rapidly ; and the national revenue 
 lias increased in proportion. Prices fell a^i goods could be made 
 more easily and raw materials coiild be brought in the cheaper 
 markets. Artisans and professional men earned better salaries, 
 and the income tax returns showed a steady addition to the 
 number of people comfortably well off. Despite the repeal of 
 the com laws, fai'mers and landlords long continued as pros- 
 perous as the manufacturer and tradesman. But of recent times 
 the groMTth of foreign competition has cut down the profits of 
 agriculture and made com growing one of the least attractive 
 forms of employment. The great national states which have 
 grown up on the continent, especially Germany, and on the 
 other side of the Atlantic the United States of America, are 
 proving formidable rivals to English manufm-turers. Yet the 
 volume of British trade does not fall off, though capitalists have often 
 to be contented with a smaller percentage of interest and traders 
 with a diminished margin of profit. Though it is improbable that 
 England will ever win back the position she once bade fair to 
 obtain as the one great manufacturing and commercial nation 
 of tlie world, she has no great reason to fear, for being every whit 
 as well situated as her competitors, she is likely to retain a large 
 share of the world's business. 
 
 VI. There is nothing quite so striking in the annals of nine- 
 teenth-century inventions as tlie story of the great discoveries 
 which made the industrial revolution possible. Yet all 
 sorts of machinery Iwcamo eIal>orated with a subtlety, »jq«i- " 
 detail. and scientific ku(>wle<lge to which the eighteenth- 
 century inventors were strangers, and man's control over matt«r 
 wonderfully enlarge<l. This is well illustrated by the euormoos 
 improvements in the methods of oommunicatiou by which th« 
 
702 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 inoreased volume of trade was made possible, and notably by the 
 application of steam both to land and water carriage. Early in 
 the centuiy successful experiments were made in steam navigation 
 both in England and in America, and in 1819 a steamboat crossed 
 the Atlantic, though it was not for nearly a generation that 
 improvements in engines and the utilization of the screw-propeller 
 made steam navigation habitual for large ocean-going vessels. Of 
 recent years steam navigation has become so cheap that steamers 
 are rapidly superseding sailing ships. 
 
 13. By the early years of the nineteenth century canals had 
 done a great deal for the transport of heavy goods. Roads had 
 
 been made smooth and liard through the improve- 
 ^^yg ments brought in by an engineer named Macadam. 
 
 On them magnificently horsed coaches conveyed pas- 
 sengers and mails at a rate of over ten miles an hour, both by night 
 and day. Moreover, the roads were at last safe from the highway- 
 men who had infested them in earlier times. But canals were slow 
 and road transport costly, and engineers were beginning to look 
 around for quicker and cheaper ways of moving heavy goods. 
 In 1802 Richard Trevithick, a Cornishman, took out a patent 
 for a steam, locomotive, and in 1814 George Stephenson ran his 
 first engine on a tramway used in the Tyne district for conveying 
 coals to the port. So successful was this that Stephenson started 
 an engine factory, and his locomotives soon began to supersede 
 horses for dragging coal waggons along the mining tramways 
 of Durham and Northumberland. The first line on which they 
 were largely used was the Stockton and Darlington Railway, opened 
 in 1825. But the first really important railway for passengers as 
 weU as goods was the line between Liverpool and Manchester, which 
 was completed in 1830. On this line Stephenson's famous engine 
 the Mocket drew a passenger train at over thirty miles an hour. 
 Though looked upon with suspicion by lovers of old ways, railway 
 construction upon a large scale soon set in. The first long-distance 
 line was one between London and Birmingham, built by Stephen- 
 son's son Robert in 1839. Soon a network of railways, spread over 
 the whole country, efPected for inland commerce what steamships 
 did for sea trade. Britain, the country of their first employment, 
 was thus enabled to maintain her unique position among the 
 trading states of the world. 
 
 14. Later in the century other mechanical inventions still 
 further increased facilities for communication. Telegraphs, patented 
 in 1837, became in 1870 the propei-ty of the state, and in 1866 a 
 
-I90I.] THE NrNETEENTH CENTURY 703 
 
 svhmarine cable was first successfully laid between Britain and 
 
 America. About 1880 the telephone became utilized. More recently 
 
 the bicycle and the motor-car »eem likely to brinj? back 
 
 traffic to the roads which became comparatively de- ?*'*'®'',i 
 
 serted after the invention of railways. Nor should we 
 
 omit to mention among the things which have furthered the 
 
 spread of cheap communications, the introduction of penny postag-e 
 
 between any part of the United Kingdom in ISiHHt. This boon 
 
 was in the last years of the century extended to nearly every part 
 
 of the British Empire. 
 
 15. Early in the century the terrible evils of the early factory 
 system still went on unheeded, while the agricultural labourer was 
 a helpless and spiritless serf. Child labour in factories social and 
 and mines was rampant, and in many trades wages industrial 
 were so low and fluctuating that even skilled workmen P''"*'^**' 
 found life a hard struggle. So gloomy was the outlook tliat it drove 
 EK)bert Owen to turn his brilliant gifts from the pursuit of his 
 own fortunes to schemes for improving the condition of the workers 
 and for the regeneration of society. He gave the first impulse 
 to factory legislation, and was the founder of English Co-operation. 
 About 1820 he turned from these fruitful efforts to pursue a scheme 
 of Socialism, in which he was not at all successful. More plodding 
 hands took up his practical work, and a series of Factory Acts were 
 passed, whicli limited the hours of women's and children's labour, 
 and provided that workshops should lie properly ventilated, fenced, 
 and inspected. A large measure of the credit of these measures 
 is due to Michael Sadler, a Tory member of Parliament, and to 
 Lord Shaftesbury, tlie leader of the Evangelical party in the 
 Church and a zealous and unwearied philanthropist. They were 
 opposed by many of the millowners, and by the Radicals of the 
 school of Bright and Cobden, who denounced tliem as interfering 
 with individual liberty and hampering the production of wealth. 
 Parallel to tlie growth of factory legislation went the development 
 of self-hel{) among the workers themselves. This was made pos- 
 sible by the repeal, in 1824, of the Combination Law$, which 
 had prevented the legal combination of workmen to protect their 
 own interests. Long after this there were strong prejudices on 
 the part of employers and political economists against attempts 
 of workmen to join together to raise the rate of wages or to 
 improve their condition. Trade* Unions, thus discouraged, grew 
 up under unwholesome conditions. Tliey were often he«de<l hj 
 ignorant and unreasonable men. and tliu ttriket which, under 
 
704 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 their auspices, became more numerous were sometimes marked by 
 violence, and met by repression that excited bitter feelings between 
 class and class. Bit by bit things became better, and a series of 
 acts, beginning in 1871, fully protected and recognized legitimate 
 trade societies. By teaching self-help and by increasing the work- 
 man's power, and also by acting as benefit societies on a large scale, 
 trades unions have done much to raise the condition of more 
 skilled labourers. Of recent years their operations have been 
 extended to agricultural labourers and to the coarse and less skilled 
 occupations in the great towns. As organization becamie more 
 perfect strikes and lock-outs have become less violent, and in many 
 trades less frequent than before. By these various means much 
 has been done to improve the condition of the mass of the people. 
 The change for the better began perceptibly about 1850. Work- 
 men are now better fed, housed, clothed, and paid. They work 
 shorter hours, and have fuller opportunities of employing their 
 leisure than the brutal drunkenness and degrading pastimes of a 
 hundred years ago, though there is still need for further effort, 
 and the slums of the large towns present modern life in its least 
 satisfactory side. There is too much abject misery among large 
 sections of the community, and too much dulness, monotony, and 
 lowness of aim among those comfortably off, to give us any room 
 for looking upon the undoubted social progress of the nineteenth 
 century with undue or self-complacent satisfaction. 
 
 16. None of the arts was in a satisfactory condition early in 
 the nineteenth century. In architecture a somewhat incongrous 
 
 mimicry of Greek architecture was then fashionable 
 ture ' ^'^ -^^^ churches and public buildings, until the Romantic 
 
 and Tractarian attraction for the Middle Ages brought 
 about a Gothic Revival, which has filled the whole country with 
 countless imitations of the fabrics of the Middle Ages. As time 
 went on these imitations became more artistic, learned, and appro- 
 priate, but no great school of art can ever arise from the mere 
 copying of the work of earlier generations. The best result of the 
 movement is to be found, not so much in the buildings erected 
 under its auspices, as in the careful and loving study of mediaeval 
 monuments, both at home and abroad. Unluckily, zeal for uni- 
 formity, love of prettiness, and conventional propriety have led 
 to numerous so-called restorations of old buildings, which have in 
 too many cases wiped out the historical record on the pretence 
 of removing incongruities and providing modern accommoda- 
 tion. Later than the taste for Gothic came the study of 
 
'I90I.] THE NINETEENTH CENTURY 705 
 
 Benaissance architecture, which has been taken np by several men 
 of ability. 
 
 17. In painting the ablest master in the early part of the 
 century was the noble colourist, John Constable (1776-1837), the 
 cfi'ect of whose work at home and abroad has been Paintln?, 
 second to none in this century. A greater era began music, and 
 with the romantic landscapes of J. M. W. Turner sculpture. 
 (1775-1851), whose work, great in oils, was unsurpassed in water- 
 colours, so that under his influence there grew up a remarkable 
 school of British landscape painters in the latter medium. A further 
 step in advance was made when, in 1848, a knot of young artists, 
 conspicuous among whom was Dante Ga])riel S^ssetti, started a 
 society called the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, which upheld an entire 
 adherence to the simplicity of nature as its guiding principle. From 
 their efforts sprang a lasting improvement in English art, which 
 was felt far beyond the narrow limits and original conceptions of 
 the actual brotherhood. In 1824 the National Oallery was founded in 
 London, and as art teaching improved, a higher level of technical 
 skill everywhere produced excellent results. Some of the beet 
 modem work is to be seen in black and white work, though the 
 ancient arts of steel-engraving and mezzotint have gone out of 
 fashion. In music, the most progressive art in modern times, there 
 lias been a remarkable development; but sculpture has produced 
 few masters of real note. 
 
 18. No aspect of nineteenth-century development is more im- 
 portant than the growth of Natural Science. Englishmen were 
 among the foremost in finding out those marvellous 
 
 laws of nature which have so greatly altered our ^l!J^ 
 whole way of looking at the universe, and in their 
 applications to the practical arts and industries, have so immensely 
 increased man's command over matter. In the development of 
 sciences, such as chemistry, electricity, and geology. Englishmen 
 liave taken a leading part, and the greatest revolution in soientifio 
 thought in the nineteenth century was brought about by the 
 publication, in 1859, of the Oriijin of Specie* by Charles Darwin. 
 It was the first of a series of epoch-making books, which gradually 
 lod to the general acceptance of the doctrine of Evolution, or the 
 theory of progress by gradtial growth, which eoon extended from 
 ))iology to many other branches of knowledge. It has taught the 
 fniitful method of trying to find out the origin of things by 
 lull i. lit investigation of thoir history rather than by startlinff 
 lix'orius based upon their later and developed aspecUt. It ha« been 
 
 2 t 
 
706 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY [1820- 
 
 as epoch-making iu tlie social sciences as in tlie study of natui-e, 
 and tlie sciences of law, history, and philology have been meta- 
 morphosed by its iufluence. More than any other single principle, 
 this Historical Method marks out the contrast between eighteenth- 
 and nineteenth-centuiy thought. 
 
 19. Literatm-e has not altogether fallen short in its progress. 
 We have spoken already of the Lake-school of poets, and of the 
 
 singers who, in the early nineteenth century, were the 
 apostles of Liberalism, or voiced the Rotnantic reaction 
 from the shipwreck of eighteenth- century ideas through the Trench 
 Revolution. A new poetic wave surged up with the great stir of 
 national life marked by the Reform Bill and the Tractarian move- 
 ment. Foremost among those who grappled with the problems 
 which were disturbing the new generation were Alfred Tennyson 
 (1809-1892), whose work tenderly reflects the varied moods of 
 nature, and Robert Browning (1812-1887), the poet-philosopher. 
 In strong contrast to these stood the aesthetic school, which, like 
 Keats before them, pursued art for her own sake, careless of external 
 aims. This tendency seemed to centre round the exquisite sonnets 
 of Rossetti, as consummate a poet as he was unique as a painter. 
 It became most widely known by the musical and eloquent verse 
 of Algernon Charles Swinburne, and the fresh narrative poems of 
 William Mon-is, who was also a paintor and a designer of rare 
 excellence. 
 
 20. In prose the early nineteenth century saw the spread «f the 
 Romantic School by its prose fiction as weU as by its verse and 
 
 drama. The special growth of the age was in the 
 novel, which continued all through the centuiy to be 
 by far the most popular form of literature. The historical and 
 romantic novel, best represented by the Waverleij Novels of Sir 
 Walter Scott, gradually gave way to the novel of contemporary 
 life, whose highest exj^onents include, in the middle of the century, 
 William Makejieace Thackeray, the greatest of English novelists, 
 and Charles Dickens, the most popular of all writers of fiction; 
 and, in the next generation, the great and thoughtful work of 
 George Meredith, and the popular but thoroughly artistic tales 
 of Robert Louis Stevenson. In other aspects of letters, we 
 have to note the eloquence of De Quincey ; the taste and humour 
 of our greatest critic Charles Lamb ; the subtle art of John Heniy 
 Newman; and the eloquent rhetoric with which the triumi)hs 
 of Whiggism and of modern material progress were glorified 
 by Thomas Babiugtou Macaulay, the most popular, vivid, and 
 
-I901.) THE NINETEENTH CENTURY 707 
 
 picturesque of hiutorians, and the best index of the merittf and 
 deficiencies of his time. In strong contrast to Macaulay's good- 
 natured optimism stood Tliomaa Carlyle, the most influential teacher 
 of the middle part of the century, who taught reverence, obedience, 
 liero- worship, and the gosi>el of duty and work ; and Carlyle's friend 
 and disciple, the ethereal John Buskin, who made art criticism, 
 expressed with rare eloquence, his vehicle for expounding the moral 
 and social teaching of his master. The spread of education had 
 the result of bringing about an enormous growth of periodicals 
 and of the newspaper press, whose popularity was a sign of s large 
 class of people fond of reading, but not able or willing to read 
 systematically and deeply. The abolition of duties on jMiper and 
 of newspaper stamps had the ett'ect of reducing the price of nearly 
 all newspapers to a penny, while a great many only cost a halfpenny. 
 Another sign of the times was the great growth of a daily press in 
 all the larger towiis, some of which became fully as capably con- 
 ducted and as influential in guiding public opinion as the London 
 newspapers. Future improvement is to be hojjed for rather in the 
 deepening than in the extension of the habit of reading, which in 
 some shape or another has almost become universaL 
 
 21. Another characteristic feature of the nineteenth century is 
 the enotmous diffusion of education, the change of its methods, 
 
 the widening of its subjects, and the gradual assump- „_. 
 
 .. J.1 _j. * XT. i i. i * V ■ • Education. 
 
 tion on the part of the state of care for its provision, 
 
 organization, and direction. Early in the nineteenth century few 
 
 children of the English, and hardly any of the Irish lower classes, 
 
 had any chance of receiving instruction, though in Scotland a 
 
 plan projected by John Knox had been a reality since 1696, and 
 
 every parish had had its school for over a century. Early in the 
 
 century rival private societies, the Church National Society and the 
 
 undenominational British and Foreign School Society, set to work 
 
 to provide schools for the children of the poor. Their operations 
 
 received a great impetus when, in 1833. the state began to make 
 
 grants to help forward elementary education, and still more after 
 
 1839, when the rudiments of an education office were organised by 
 
 the government. But religious animosities and popular pn«judice 
 
 or indifference long made progress slow, and it was not until 1870 
 
 that Porster's Education Act supplemented the self-denying effort* 
 
 of individuals by establishing compulsory education and a really 
 
 national system. Even after this secondary education remmined 
 
 entirely at the mercy of voluntary effort and indindual munificence. 
 
 in 1868 and 1869 the Public SchooU Act and the Enduwiid SchooU 
 
708 THE NINETEEMTH CENTURY [1901. 
 
 Act laid down tke principle that it was the business of the state 
 to see that educational trusts were strictly carried out, and that 
 antiquated schemes should be revised and brought up to date. The 
 care of the state was thus gradually extended from elementary to 
 secondary education, and this process went on gradually widening 
 until the Uducation Act of 1902 charged the county councils 
 everywhere with the responsibility of the oversight of all forms of 
 education within their respective areas. The state direction of the 
 higher types of education was to be seen in the appointment of 
 commissions which, in 1854, and again in 1877, strove to bring the 
 universities of Oxford and Cambridge more abreast of modern 
 times. Conspicuous features of educational progress in recent 
 years have been the establishment of many technical schools for 
 the promotion of skill in handicrafts and in applied science, 
 especially in the great towns, and the growth of local colleges, 
 which in several instances have developed latterly into independent 
 universities. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 BRITISH INDIA IN THE NINETEENTH 
 CENTURY (1820-1901) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1826. First Burmese War. 
 
 1828. Lord William Beutinck Governor. 
 
 1839. Afghan War. 
 
 1843. Conquest of Sind. 
 
 1845. First Sikh War. 
 
 1849. Conquest of the Punjab. 
 
 1848. Ix>rd Dalhonsie Governor. 
 
 1857. Indian Mutiny. 
 
 1858. End of East India Company. 
 
 1877. Victoria Empress of India. 
 
 1878. Second Afghan War. 
 1898. Afridi War. 
 
 1, The close of the Napoleonic wars saw Eng-land dominant in 
 India and making* good progreHS towards the development of a 
 new colonial empire wherewith to replace the lost jy^^ Indian 
 American colonies. The position which she had won and colonial 
 as mistress of the seas enabled her to carry out both *'"'* '^'' 
 tusks with little interference from any other nation, and to profit 
 by the weakness of France and her involuntary allies to appropriate 
 for herself the remnants of their Indian and colonial power. 
 Nothing" in the nineteenth century is more preg'nant with results 
 for the future than this consummation of the process by wliich 
 Britain ever since the beg'inning of the seventeenth century lias 
 been extending her tongnie, people, and traditions over distant 
 continents, and winning for her empire the most ancient civiliea- 
 tions of the East. The ninet«euth-century development both 
 of our Indian empire and our new coloaial system has been ho 
 independent of our internal hi8tx)ry and of Eiiroj)ean complications, 
 that it will be simplest for us to study them s«>}>arat(dy, apart from 
 tlie record of the domestic history of Britain. 
 
 2. In India the genius of Clive, Hastings, and Welledey had 
 
 709 
 
7IO BRITISH INDIA [1820- 
 
 secured for England a large amount of territory directly under her 
 sway, and a paramount position over the whole of the peninsula. 
 British The greatest aggregate of country governed imme- 
 
 India in diately by the British was in the vaUey of the Ganges. 
 
 To Bengal and Behar, annexed in 1765, had been 
 added the Upper and Lower Doab and Rohilkhand, taken in 
 1801-1803, which extended our territory to the rich districts 
 of the Upper Ganges, and included Delhi, the old capital of the 
 Mogul emperors. In 1803, Orissa, the coast district to the 
 south-west of Calcutta, had also been absorbed. These regions 
 jointly constituted the -presidency of Bengal, and were directly 
 ruled by the governor-general from Calcutta. South of Orissa the 
 Circars (1769) and the Karnatik (1801) extended the Madras presi- 
 dency along the whole eastern coast as far as Cape Comorin. 
 Besides this, Ceylon, acquired from the Dutch dui-ing the Napoleonic 
 wars, became also British, though then as now separately governed 
 from continental India. In the west the Bombay presidency up 
 to 1818 included but a very small area of actual British lands, and 
 was stiU closely pressed in the interior by the territories of the 
 Maratha chieftains, who had only been temporarily cowed by 
 their defeats at Assaye and Argaum. However, in 1817-1818 the 
 third Mardthd tvar led to the absorption of the whole dominions 
 of the Peshwa into the Bombay presidency, which thus assumed 
 dimensions not much infei-ior to those of the eastern seats of 
 British power. Moreover, the beginning of the Central Provinces 
 of a later date were now made by other annexations. 
 
 3. The British overlordship was at the same time extended over 
 the most dangerous of the native princes. Holkar and the 
 Th I di Gaekwar were forced to sign subsidiary treaties, such 
 
 vassal a,s the other Maratha lords had already been com- 
 
 states in peUed to accept. The result of this was a complete 
 1820 . / . 
 
 destruction of MarathA independence, and the estab- 
 lishment of peace and sound rule in regions long devastated by the 
 Maratha hordes and their allies, the freebooting Pindaris. The 
 warlike princes of Rajputana, long the victims of Maratha inroads, 
 now gladly accepted British supremacy. In the north the nawab 
 of Oudh, whose lands were surrounded by British territory ; in the 
 Decoan the nizam ; and in the extreme south the raja of Mysore. — 
 were closely boimd by the subsidiary treaties negotiated in Wel- 
 lesley's governorship. Only in the extreme north was there now 
 a strong and independent native state. This was the monarcli 
 which Ranjft Singh had established over the Sikhs of the Punjab. 
 
-I90I.] BRITISH INDIA 7H 
 
 The Sikhs wore warlike Hindn devotws wlio had revolted from the 
 Mogul Empire, and had courage and faith enough to make them 
 really formidable. But Ranji't Singh was wise enough to keep on 
 good terms with the English, bo that though he commanded great 
 military resources, there was no trouble with the Sikhs until after 
 his death in 1839. 
 
 4. The third Maratha war had been fought during the governor- 
 generalship of the marquis of Hastings, who ruled India from 
 1814 to 1823. Under his successor. Lord Amherst, a 
 nephew of Chatham's favourite general, the chief event shlr*of Lord 
 was the firtit Burmese war, which led, in 1826, to the Wlillam 
 annexation of Assam and Arakan to the Bengal presi- flog'^Mc 
 dency. Amherst was succeeded as governor by Lord 
 William Bentinck, a younger son of the duke of Portland, prime 
 minister in 1783 and 1807. An ardent Whig and an enthusiastio 
 reformer. Lord William made his rule memorable, not by oonqueflts, 
 but by his self-denying efforts to improve the condition of the vast 
 populations committed to his charge. He had the courage to put 
 down the ancient Hindu custom of Sati, or widow-burning, despite 
 the outcry of Hindus and Anglo-Indians, who thought that a revolt 
 would follow an attack on so long-cherished a superstition. He 
 also stamped out TJiagi, and rooted out the brotherhootls of tJutgn, or 
 hereditary murderers, who had wandered over the whole country in 
 disguise, and made a trade of strangling. He sought to educate 
 the higher classes of the native races in Western literature and in 
 the English language. He removed the old restrictions on mis- 
 sionaries, and encouraged steam navigation on the Gangeii. He 
 set his face against further annexations, and strove to extend 
 freedom of speech and writing, and opened the public services to 
 the native races. He often pursued these laudable aims by methoda 
 too Western to .suit the circumstances of India, and set the claM* 
 feeling of the Anglo-Indians strongly against him. But he wa« 
 strongly supported by the Whig governments of the i)eriod of the 
 reform movement. In 1833 the East India Company's charter waa 
 renewed on terms which fitte<l in with the liberal character of 
 Bentinck's acts. By it the company was forced to nbaudou ita 
 commercial monopolies and its trading activity. The limitation of 
 the governing corporation to ndministmtion and patronage greatly 
 improvotl the tone of its policy, and reacted favourably on the 
 character of British rule in India. 
 
 r>. Under Lord Auckland, the next govemor-genenU (188^184fl), 
 troubles broke out with Afgh^nistAn, a monut«inoiia eountiy beyond 
 
712 BRITISH INDIA [1820- 
 
 tlie western mountain borders of India, inhabited by scattered 
 tribes of wavlike and fanatical Mohammedans, who had for more 
 The Af^hft than a century made themselves the terror of 
 war, 1839- Northern India. Alarmed by the intrigues of Russia, 
 1842. with Dost Muhammad, amir of Afghanistan, Auckland 
 
 resolved to drive him from his throne, and restore his rival Shdh 
 Siiuja, then an exile in British India. It was a task both dangerous 
 and unnecessary, but in 1839 was safely accomplished. Shah Shuja 
 was restored, but even a strong army at Kabul, the capital, could 
 not maintain the new-comer in his throne. The Afghans revolted, 
 and pressed the English garrison at Kabul so hard that its com- 
 mander, General Elphinstone, a weakly old man, inadequate for so 
 great a charge, was glad to accept the offer of the rebel leader, 
 Akbar Khan, Dost Muhammad's son, to allow liim to retire in safety 
 to British teriutory. But Akbar would not, or more probably could 
 not, keep his promise. As the panic-stricken army wound their 
 way through the defiles of the passes of the Khurd-Kabul and the 
 Khaibar, fierce mountaineers, lining every height, shot down the 
 hapless fugitives as they dragged on in helpless disorder, suffering 
 intensely from the cold and snows of the hard Afghan winter. 
 Before long the whole force was annihilated. At last, on the 
 morning of January 13, 1842, a sentry from the walls of Jalalabad 
 saw a single white man clinging wearily to the neck of a tired-out 
 pony that could hardly drag him along. It was the sole survivor 
 of the army of 4500 men, with its 12,000 followers, wliich had 
 marched out of Kabul a week before. Next spring Afghanistan 
 was invaded, the prisoners rescued, and a show made of jjunishing 
 the offenders. In the end. Dost Muliammad was restored to his 
 throne, and the war resulted in absolutely no change in the 
 position of Af ghanistiin, though it did much to reveal to the enemy 
 the limitations of the British power. 
 
 G. The conclusion of the Afghan war was fought under Lord 
 EUenborough, a vigorous but vain and pompous ruler, who was 
 governor- general from 1842 to 1844. In 1843 Sir 
 The coiv- Charles Napier defeated the amirs of Sind, the district 
 SInd, 1 843, ^^ ^^ Lower Indus, at the battle of Midni, from which 
 and the followed the conquest of Sind and its annexation to 
 
 w^r 1845 the Bombay presidency. Under Lord Hardinge (1844- 
 1848), the next governor-general, trouble broke out with 
 the Punjab, which had become hostile to the British since Ranjit 
 Singh's death, and anxious to try its strength against the power 
 which had failed so signally in Afghauistau. lu 1845 a very Lard* 
 
-I90I.] BRITISH INDIA 713 
 
 fought war was wag-ed with the gallant Sikhs. Ran jit's army 
 proved a magnificent instrument of warfare, and the headstrong 
 valour of Lord Gough exposed the British troops to terrible losses 
 at the hands of the most desperate foe against which they had ever 
 fought in India. However, they were at last forced to make their 
 submission. A young son of Ran jit's was made nominal ruler 
 of the Punjab, but an English resident was appointed at Lahore 
 to control the policy of those who ruled in his name. The inde- 
 pendence of the Sikhs was thus brought to an end. 
 
 7. From 1848 to 1856 India was ruled by the marquis of Dal- 
 housie, whose government proved more eventful than any since the 
 days of Wellesley, both as regfards extension of territory 
 
 and internal progress. His first difficulty arose from a Annexation 
 revolt of the Sikhs, who bore with impatience the loss jab, 1849. 
 of their freedom, and raised the whole Punjab in 1848. and Lower 
 The whole of the Sikh district fell away, and early in ^l^^' 
 1849 Gough fought the battle of ChiliunwiUa, where the 
 victorious march of the British through a thick jungle against the 
 weU- protected Sikh batteries was checked by the i>anic- flight of our 
 cavalry, so that the brave infantry suffered enormous losses, and, 
 though the enemies' position was captured, many trophies of victory 
 fell into the Siklis' hands. Next month Gough put down the 
 revolt in the decisive victory of Gujrat. The Punjab was then 
 annexed ; and the energy of Dalliouflie, well seconded by the brothers 
 Lawrence, built up a system of mixed military and civil rule, which 
 soon reduced the Punjab to obe<lience and contentment. Hence- 
 forth the remarkable military capacity of the Sikh levies was to be 
 use<l on the British side, and before long this was to prove th«> 
 salvation of our Indian empire. In 1852 Dalliousie fought the 
 gecnnd BurnwHe war, which resulted in the annexation of Lower 
 Burma and the great trading station of Rangoon. 
 
 8. A H])ooial feature of Dalhousie's rule was the wholesale an- 
 nexation of native states. Disregarding the universally recognised 
 Hindu custom of adopting heirs to ohildleM princes, Dalhousie's 
 Dalhousie laid down his famous (loctrine of lapte, and Doctrine of 
 freely absorl)ed states whose rulers' Ixxlily heirs had *^P*** 
 iVuhI out. Thus, in 1853, Niigpur was seised on the death of the 
 liis<, of tlie Bhonslas. Moreover, the nis^m was forced to aor- 
 mider Beriir ; while, in 1854), Ondh was forcibly annexed, on 
 :i'<'uuntof Dui shameful misgovernment of the last of the nawiibs 
 of that region. By these annexations the modem l>ouiidarip<i of 
 British India were in substance aifaiuiMl. Dalliousio upplitHl the 
 
714 BRITISH INDIA [1830- 
 
 same doctrine of lapse to the pensioned princes who had ceased 
 to rule. Among others, he refused to repogTiize the claims of 
 Ndna Sahib, the adopted heir of the last of the Peshwas. Acts 
 such as these, based on disregurd of Hindu tradition, did more 
 to excite native feeling against the governor than his down- 
 right annexations. And the swift, stern rush of Dalhousie's re- 
 forms in the administration did not always take sufficiently into 
 account the unconquerable conservatism of India and the strength 
 of local prejudice. With all allowances, however, Dalhousie re- 
 mains among the greatest of Anglo-Indian statesmen. 
 
 9, In 1856 Dalhousie. broken down by his strenuous labours, 
 went home to die, and was succeeded as governor by Lord Canning, 
 
 the son of George Canning, the famou.s statesman, 
 nlngand" Canning had been little more than a year in India 
 the Indian when a formidable mutiny of the native army of 
 1857 ^* Bengal placed British rule in the utmost peril. Since 
 
 the Crimean war India had been dangerously denuded 
 of British-bom troops, and the sepoy or native forces had been 
 alternately pampered by foolish indulgences and irritated by 
 ignorant offences done to their racial and religious prejudices. At 
 last a real panic was produced when an improved musket, the 
 Enfield rifle, was issued to the Bengal army, the ammunition for 
 which required greased cartridges, the end of which the soldier 
 had to bite ofE before loading the gun. The Hindu was convinced 
 that the new ammunition was greased with the sacred fat of cows, 
 and the Mussulman thought it was lubricated with the contaminat- 
 ing lard of swine. A rumour arose that the government meant 
 to destroy their caste and their faith. A wild panic broke the 
 habits of years, and a general mutiny was skilfully and secretly 
 planned. The rising broke out at Meerut, and soon spread over all 
 Northern and Central India, affecting a large portion of the 
 Bengal army. It was at its worst at Delhi, where the Moham- 
 medans hoped to revive the Mogul Empire, and in the recently 
 annexed region of Oudh, where the whole people, headed by the 
 nobles, joined the rebels, and reduced the English power to a few 
 hard-beset garrisons, such as those at Cawnpur and Lucknow. 
 Nilna Sfthib declared himself to be the Pesliwd, and headed the 
 mutineers at Cawnpur. Before long the Cawnpur garrison sur- 
 rendered, and wa.s butchered in cold blood by orders of the 
 Ndna. Luckily the armies of Bombay and Madras, separated 
 by language and tradition from the Bengal sepoys, remained 
 true. The leading native princes were also strongly loyal, among 
 
-1901 J BRITISH IVDIA 715 
 
 tliow oonqneaooB for tliecr HeKty bsiii^ ik» ltmetA£ priBom, 
 Holkar aad Siadlua^ and <&« povcrfid uiia. Lover Bii«d 
 ercB, tiuNtgh diatoriwd, nauiBed for Ike Beai part in Biiliih 
 iMBds, aad tlw Panjab iras wA only kyal. bat caalribated a Ins* 
 f oree of wariika SOdM ta tte forDoa wUc^ irero rqpadly iinfliwfaJ 
 to deal witJi Ae «afiiMWW am tk« Uppv aad Middle Oaagea. 
 A forae, partly British aad parih- Sikli, Mairfcud aovfk tram. Hm 
 Pimjal), captured Delhi allar a kng- a iey e . wlule GmmrI Hiive- 
 look moved up the 6aag«a to I^^sov. aad n iief^d tte fwiiUfid 
 gwtiaaii. Thia marked tiw ton of the tide. Iktzt year (1858) 
 the xemaaahi of the mutiny were atnaped o«k with a ntHy 
 which TiraUed that of the mntmeen fhwwlrw daring their 
 ahflct BOBreot of triumph. The last ]daoae to reaisi wrr» m 
 the Maritflii districtB roond Bombay, when maay of the kwal 
 foreea had dewited th«r loyal prineea aad ralUed rooad Kdaa 
 S<h3i. la the worst daya of the awtiay. Oiaaiay had Aowa rare 
 pi - M eae e of mind aad de4enniaathia, aad did mcaeh to BhU Oa 
 wild nipi'iailB of the Tiotora. 
 
 10. Tk mutiny aealed the fate of the Eaat India Company, 
 whoae poUtJeal power, hy a stxaage aaonaly. had oatJaafod ita 
 trading days. In 1858 the Derhy adaiahy eawied an ,^ ^^^ 
 India BiU, by which the eoa^May waa dia w l te d aad But laAi 
 the gorenunent of ladia traaafened to the erowa. ^Ij^S"'^* 
 wc^kng thronirh a aeerstary of fltate and an expert 
 
 rooncil, which replaced the board of oontroL The loeal ad- 
 ministration was placed under a Ticaroy, to whom all the proTiacea. 
 inelading eTcn Bombay aad ]fadras, were henoefoiih imberdiaate. 
 The eompaay'fl Kaiopeaw army was amal^ramated with the fovaaa 
 of tte erown, and its asfj aboliahed. Canniair became the Sial 
 TiMroy. but in 1868 ha went home, like Dalhoasie. with brokiM 
 heaUh. and died iwmadialaiy after his retam. 
 
 11. A long pened of eoaqMrative ealm. marked by the avniil— e» 
 of fraah eoaquest. and by careful atteatka to intsraal re foi a tt and 
 eeoMoaue deralopment. made the history of the pariod »,n— y 
 which saeoeeded tiie mntiay itaad ia strontr contrast and 
 
 to. the warlike activity aad eiwfM i wi of the days of "'■'*■•■ 
 Dalhoaab aad Canninfr. A aatipork of nulwayn was extended 
 OT«r the whole of India, and amde H eamr to deal with the periodic 
 fmmtues, which, however, stfll nawin the wont tmtm of India. 
 Tka openinir of the Saaa Onal hiaaght Brttahi aad her grrwl 
 dapaadaaey iato mash ihi a w lalatkaa. 
 
 12. In 1877 the qaesa awamii «ha titi* «f ibh of ladia. 
 
7l6 BRITISH INDIA [1820- 
 
 Soon after came the most stirring episode in recent Indian history, 
 the second Afghan war of 1878 to 1880. Its origin, like that of 
 Second ^^^ predecessor, lay in the jealousy of the British 
 
 Afghan government of the intrigues of Russia with the 
 
 ^tfnfi Rsn ^^iJ*- These intrigues were peculiarly resented at 
 a time when the relations of England and Russia 
 had been much strained by the events of the Russo- Turkish war 
 which had just been concluded. On the refusal of Sher Ali, the 
 amir, to receive an English mission, Lord Lytton, the viceroy, 
 overran Afghdnistdn, and drove Sher AH to take flight in Central 
 Asia. His son accepted the English terms, surrendered the passes 
 beyond the Indus, and strove to reign with British help. As in 
 1842, an Afghan rising soon drove the weak amir from the throne. 
 But General Roberts was now sent with a strong force, with 
 which he occupied Kiibul. In 1880, however, it was resolved to 
 abandon Afghdnistd,n, and a treaty was made with Abdur Rahmdn, 
 a nephew and old rival of Sher Ali, who was then the strongest 
 force in the country. By it the new acquisitions made by the 
 previous treaty were relinquished. Abdur Rahman, left to himself, 
 soon made himself undisputed amir. The only chance of a united 
 and friendly Afghanistan, sti*ong enough to prove an efficient 
 barrier to Rtissia, was regained by this reversal of policy ; but the 
 liesitation of Britain between the two methods of action was 
 ominous as to the result of the growing influence of English party 
 struggles on India. 
 
 13. During the later years of Victoria, the chief military troubles 
 of British India were with the fierce frontier tribes of the north- 
 India at "v^est. Conspicuous among these were the Afridis, 
 
 the End of a fanatical hill tribe of warriors, who gave much 
 Victoria's trouble, and necessitated great efforts before they 
 could be forced into submission in 1898. In India 
 itself there was such peace as the land had never known before, 
 tliough well-being was stUl limited by the chronic poverty of the 
 mass of the peoi^le, and checked by a series of terrible famines. 
 The very rapid increase of population brought about since the old 
 checks on growth have become weaker, raised real problems as 
 to their maintenance. But manufactures are springing up to take 
 away some of the surplus population from the soU, and in the 
 great industrial cities of modern India the stationary stage of 
 civilization has been almost outgrown. But tlie mass of the popu- 
 lation stiU live their old life, untouched by the manifestations of 
 Western civilization which are around them. Nothing is more 
 
-I90I.] 
 
 BRITISH INDIA 
 
 in 
 
7l8 BRITISH INDIA [1901. 
 
 remarkable than the constant contrast of old and new, East and 
 "West, which British India presents. We must go back to the 
 eastern parts of the Roman Empire in its palmy days to find its 
 like. The conq[uest of India is among- the greatest achievements 
 of Englishmen. Its government by them is stiU more creditable 
 and wonderful. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE BRITISH COLONIES IN THE NINE- 
 TEENTH CENTURY (1783-1901) 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1788. lic^^innings of Australia. 
 
 1837. Canadian revolt. 
 
 1838. Lord Durham Uoveruor of Canada. 
 
 1839. New Zealand settled. 
 
 1851. Victoria Bcj>arated from New South Wales. 
 
 1867. Dominion of Canada established. 
 
 l877- Annexation of the Transvaal. 
 
 1879. Zulu War. 
 
 1889. British South African Company established. 
 
 1895. Jameson's Raid. 
 
 1899. Beginning of Boer War. 
 
 1901. Commonwealth of Australia established. 
 
 1. WliiLK British ascendency was being extended over India, 
 a new colonial empire came into being*, to replace that which 
 had been lost by the secession of the thirteen 
 American colonies. After their falling away Britain ^'''t'sh 
 had few colonies left, save the West Indies and the latter 
 French Canada, and even in these the British part of the 
 element was small, since the West Indies, even more ^tury" 
 than the sonthem states of America, were tropical 
 in their climate, so that the whites could only form a small 
 aristocracy of planters and governors, leaving the tilling of the 
 tields to be done by the labour of negro slaves, and in Canada 
 the Euro])eau element was French and not English. However, 
 both these dirttricts grew rapidly in numbers and wealth after 1783. 
 A migration of ill-treated United Empire loyalists from the statM 
 of the American Union began tlie settlement of the Upper or 
 English Canada around the great lakes, and the West India sugar 
 colonies were soon at the very height of their prosperity. More* 
 over, with tlie conscious object of rei>lacing in some fashion tlie 
 loss of America, a few far>8eeing men were tumin^ to the new 
 
 * 7«9 
 
720 THE COLONIES [1820- 
 
 continent of Australia, for the first time well known through the 
 voyages of the famous navigator and discoverer. Captain Cook. 
 In 1788 a small settlement was established by Captain Phillip 
 on Fort Jackson, a noble harbour in New South Wales, as the 
 eastern coast of Australia was already called, where there soon 
 arose the little town of Sydney, so called from the secretary of 
 state of Pitt's ministry, who favoured the enterprise. But the 
 settlement was on a small scale, and destined chiefly for the 
 reception of convicts ; and before long the outbreak of the great 
 wars against France called away British energies into other 
 channels. Yet a beginning had been made of another New 
 England in the Antipodes. These, with a few trading stations 
 in the tropical parts of Africa, and isolated islands like the 
 Bermudas and St. Helena, almost completed the list of British 
 colonial possessions in the latter part of the eighteenth centuiy. 
 
 2. The Revolutionary and Napoleonic wars brought back to 
 
 England a colonial supremacy wider than ever dreamed of by 
 
 _ , , , Chatham. The immediate result of our maritime 
 
 Colonial 
 
 expansion ascendency was that the colonies of France and her 
 
 duping the compulsory allies were at our mercy, and as many as 
 
 lutloiiary seemed worth occupying were captured. The majority 
 
 and of these conquests were given up in the peaces of 
 
 Napoleonic 1814 ^nd 1815, but a considerable number stiU remained 
 
 in British hands. These included several West India 
 
 islands, originally French, like Tobago, or Spanish, like Trinidad ; 
 
 Demerara and the other portions of Gruiana, taken from the Dutch, 
 
 which were henceforth known as British Gruiana; Cape Colony, 
 
 already long inhabited by Dutch farmers called Boers ; the Dutch 
 
 island of Ceylon, and the French island of Mauritius in the Indian 
 
 Ocean. The revolt of the negroes of San Domingo from France, 
 
 and the establishment, in the days of Canning, of the independence 
 
 of most of the great Spanish colonies of Southern and Central 
 
 America, still further cleared the field of European rivals. Thus, 
 
 after the death of George iv., the position of Britain as a colonial 
 
 power, relative to other European states, was stronger than it had 
 
 ever been in the eighteenth century. 
 
 3. The new colonies were not all clear gain. Except the Cape, 
 as yet of little importance, they were all of the hot tropical sort, 
 Decay of ^^ which Europeans could only live as a leisurely 
 the West property-owning class, and they increased the diificul- 
 Indies. ^j^g which the question of negro slavery now brought 
 forward. After the abolition of the slave trade, labour became 
 
-I90I.] THE COLONIES 72 1 
 
 dearer, and during the long blockade of the continent, Europe had 
 learnt to make sugar from beetroot, so that she had less need of 
 colonial wares, when, after 1815, our colonies could again send 
 their products to continental markets. The abolition of negro 
 slavery throughout the Empire in 1834 gave a fresh blow to the 
 West Indian planters; and, last of all, came free trade, which 
 enabled foreign produce, often slave-grown, to crowd out the 
 produce of British plantations from British markets. There were, 
 moreover, difficulties with the free blacks, who settled down in 
 happy sloth on their small patches of land, and could not be 
 tempted to work regularly for their former masters, while their 
 numbers and claim to exercise political rights, made them a 
 political as well as an economic trouble. To avoid being ruled 
 by the blacks, many West Indian colonies surrendered their con- 
 stitutions, and preferred to be ruled despotically as crown colonies ; 
 and to remedy the scarcity of labour, they sought to import coolies, 
 or coloured labourers from India. These devices were but partially 
 successful, and bit by bit the West Indies, once the greatest glories 
 of the Empire, lost nearly all their prosperity, which, based upon 
 monopoly and slavery, could not continue in an age of free com- 
 petition in trade and labour. Yet even in their ruin they remained 
 magnificent monuments of their former greatness. 
 
 4. The decay of the tropical colonies brought into greater 
 prominence the colonies in temperate regions, with a population 
 largely European, though not in all cases preponderat- j^^ ^^^^ 
 ingly British. These regions had problems of their ^ration 
 own, for the conquests of the great wars had made UJ°J[^ 
 many Frenchmen and Dutchmen and some Spaniards 
 the subjects of the British crown. But the growth of population, 
 and the amount of distres-s and irregularity of emi)loyment at 
 home, caused many Englishmen to seek new homes for themselves 
 in colonies beyond the sea, and steadily raised the population and 
 proportionately increased the British element in our possessions. 
 
 6. Other great results followed from the steady flow of emigra- 
 tion from Britain. Large masses of Englishmnu, freer and more 
 unconventional in their ways than those left at home, phueg ©f 
 would never be satisfied with anything but tlio fullest colonial 
 rights of self-government, and the lesson of the falling ^ ®^* 
 away of America liafl taught the mother-country the necessity 
 and policy of allowing them to work out tlu>ir political and economic 
 destinies as they themselves thought best. Unluckily, the doctrine 
 first taught in revolutionary Franco, that colonies wore for all 
 
 3 A 
 
;722 THE COLONIES [1820- 
 
 time parts of the mother-country, found no echo either in England 
 or even in her colonies. Most statesmen believed that colonies, 
 when strong enough, would naturally fall away, like America, and 
 took no pains to prevent such a result. Good resulted at the 
 moment from this nan-ow policy, since the colonies' demands for 
 self-government were gracefully conceded. 
 
 6. The first step forward from the arbitrary rule of crown 
 officials, which was necessary in the infancy of a new settlement, 
 Growth of ^^ ^ grant a local Legislative Council, at first in 
 colonial many instances consisting of official nominees, but 
 indepen- ultimately becoming elected by the colonists them- 
 selves. The second great stej) was when responsible 
 
 government was granted — that is to say, when the executive power 
 was made to depend on the legislative. Tliis process, granted to 
 Canada in 1840, was completed for most of Australia by 1856. 
 The result was colonial independence, for the only link now was 
 the governor, appointed by the crown, who, however, reigned but 
 did not govern, and the continued jurisdiction of the English 
 privy councU as the supreme court of appeal from the colonies. 
 For the rest nothing but common citizenship, common traditions, 
 and common love of English ways bound the colonies vrith the 
 mother-country and with each other. 
 
 7. This new colonial system gave the colonies not only the 
 political freedom which the American colonies had had, but also 
 
 an economic independence denied to our earlier plan- 
 Federation '^a^^^on. The principle of free trade was looked uj)on 
 
 as incompatible with all commercial monopoly, and 
 England stood aside even when the colonies set up protective laws 
 of their own, which powerfully helped on their infant industries, 
 often to the loss of those of England. But the tendency towards 
 unity between neighbouring colonies led to plans of federation which 
 have successfully united British North America and Australia. 
 The only permanent and satisfactory way of iiniting these great 
 groups with each other and with the mother-country is bv some 
 wise scheme of Imperial Federation, which woiild bind together the 
 British races in one of the greatest states that the world has ever 
 seen. We can now best follow the history of the three great groups 
 — North America, Australia, and South Africa — in turn, and see 
 how it has fared with them under this new colonial system. 
 
 8. During the first thii-d of the nineteenth century the state of 
 affairs in Canada was by no means satisfactory. The English in 
 the Upper Province tiuarreUed with the French of Lower Canada, 
 
-I90I.] THE COLONIES 723 
 
 and in 1837 the French rose in revolt. The rising was onuihed, 
 and Lord Durham was sent out in 1838 by tho Melbourne 
 ministry to organize a new government. By his advice xhe North 
 the two Canadas were united, though as a counter- American 
 concession the executive ministry was made directly <'°'0°'®S' 
 responsible to the Canadian parliament. As time went on, tho 
 system of union i>roved a dead failure, despite the fact that Canada 
 made wonderful progress after the grant of independence, and the 
 English element steadily increased. 
 
 9. At last, in 1867, a more comprehensive system was adopted, 
 by which not only the French and English elements in Canada, but 
 the scattered population of the other North American xhe 
 colonies, were brought together under a federal system. Dominion of 
 The Dominion of Canada was established under a *"* ** 
 governor-general appointed by the crown, with a federal i»arliameut 
 having its seat at Ottawa, and an executive cabinet directly 
 responsible to it. The adoption of tho federal principle, as in tho 
 United States, made it easy to extend a full measure of local self- 
 government to the various provinces, each of which also po MO M o d 
 its separate parliament and government. One excellent xesnlt of 
 the scheme was the separation once more of French and English 
 Canada, which henceforth known as the provinces of Quebec and 
 Ontario, were enabled to carry on their local affairs each after its 
 own fashion. Nova Scotia and New Brunswick at once joined tho 
 xmiou, and soon afterwards it was also accepted by Manitoba, British 
 Columbia, and Prince Edward's Island, so that Newfoundland alone 
 henceforth stood outside the Dominion. In 1885 the opening of 
 the Canadian Pacific Railway set up an unbroken railway route 
 from Halifax to the Pacific coast. The fertile but uninhabited 
 regions of the West were thus ojHined up for settlers, and during 
 the last years of the reign of Victoria this development went on at 
 an ever-increasing rate. Moreover, the discovery of rich gold- 
 mines at Klondyke and elsewhere in the remote north-west, attractotl 
 crowds of adventurers to the desolate regions that stretch north- 
 wards to the Arctic circle. By these means the Domiuion of 
 Canada became a great country. 
 
 10. Equally remarkable has been the development of the Australian 
 colonies. This was very slow at first, since the original j^^ 
 settlements were mere convict Btatious. To Sydney Common- 
 (1788) was added Port Phillip (1803). Tasmania (1804), *~^°J[^ 
 pjid the Swan River (182<{), all as penal colouiea. 
 Progress became possible when the upuuiug up of fartile paatucea 
 
724 THE COLONIES [1820- 
 
 led to sheep-farming on a large scale, and this in its turn attracted 
 free settlers. Before long the colonists refused to allow the further 
 exportation of convicts to their shores. The discovery of gold- 
 fields further enriched Port Phillip and its capital, Melbourne, 
 named in 1837 after the Whig prime minister. In 1851 the regions 
 round these spots was separated from New South Wales and became 
 the separate colony of Victoria. Other colonies were cut off — 
 Queensland in 1859, in the hot but genial regions of the north-east ; 
 and South Australia, estabUshed in 1836, with a capital named 
 Adelaide, after William iv.'s queen. Tasmania became a separate 
 government in 1856 ; and the Swan River Settlement, after a 
 languishing existence for a long time, received a great impetus 
 through gold discoveries in its interior, and in 1890, with the name 
 of Western Australia, received the responsible government already 
 allowed to its more populous neighbours. At last, in 1901, all the 
 Australian colonies were united in a federal union, called the 
 Commonwealth of Australia. Besides these, the flourishing islands 
 of New Zealand, first settled in 1839 and gradually built up out 
 of nine separate provinces, were united in 1875 in a single colony. 
 
 11. South Africa stands midway between colonies of the type of 
 Australia and Canada and the West-Indian-planter class of settle- 
 ment. It is a genuine colony, where Dutchmen since 
 
 Africa ^^® seventeenth century, and Englishmen in the nine- 
 
 teenth, have settled in large numbers. But the native 
 races have always been, and wiU certainly remain, the great 
 majority of the jiopulation, so that its progress has been rendered 
 slow by the conflict between European and African as weU as 
 by the national hostility of Dutch and English. Disliking the 
 pushing ways of the adventurous British settlers, who went to 
 South Africa after the jieace of Paris, and bitterly resenting the 
 aboUtion of slavery in the British Empire in 1834, the more inde- 
 pendent of the Boers withdrew in detachments from the original 
 settlements in Cape Colony, and sought to find new homes for 
 themselves in the wilderness. The first migration was in 1835, 
 when some of the Boers established on the north-east coast the 
 republic of Natal, but the EngUsh followed them, and in 1843 took 
 Natal into their own hands. 
 
 12. Other more fortunate Boer bands established the Orange 
 
 River Free State, which, in 1854, was allowed its inde- 
 republUss. pendence by Britain; while in 1852 other Boers 
 
 migrated north of the Vaal into a district called, after 
 1858, the South African Republic or the Transvaal. Their numbers 
 
-I90I.1 THE COLONIES 725 
 
 were so scanty that they found ^eat difficulty both in administering 
 the country and in keeping down the natives, and especially the 
 fierce Zulus who dwelt in the lands between their territories and 
 the Indian Ocean. From these difficulties so many troubles flowed 
 to South Africa, that, in 1877, the Transvaal was annexed, and 
 abortive attempts were made to unite all the South African colonies 
 in a federation. The native troubles were appeased in 1879, when 
 the Zulus and their king Cetchwayo were overthrown. As soon as 
 the Zulu terror was removed, the Transvaal revolted, inflicte<l 
 signal defeats on the British troops, notably at Majuba Hill, and 
 in 1881 their virtual independence was restored by the Gladstone 
 government. 
 
 13. Not long after this the discovery of rich gold reefs in a 
 district of the Transvaal, called the Band, further complicated the 
 South African problem. A restless cosmopolitan popu- -. « j 
 lation of gold-seekers fiUed the Rand and its chief mines and 
 town, Johanne.sburg, and it was inevitable that there the struggrle 
 should be the strongest antagonism between them and °' Boer and 
 the slow-minded, hard-fighting, old-fashioned Dutch 
 farmers. Though hating the foreigners and tlieir ways, the Boers 
 shrewdly profited by the flowing tide of wealth set rolling by the 
 Outlanders, oarefuUy excluded them from the citizenship, and, con- 
 tinuing their old habits of military training, lavishly provided 
 themselves with modem weapons and artillery. Their dislike of 
 the new-comers became the greater, since a great extension of 
 British influence was brought about after 1889, when a British 
 South African Company was established by Cecil Rhodes, an 
 English emigrant, who had made a fortune in the diamond fields 
 of Kimberley, and in 1890 became prime minister of Cape Colony. 
 Through his operations the districts to the north of the Transvaal 
 were opened up for settlement under the name of Ithodfsia, through 
 which tlie Boers were limited to their existing territories. More- 
 over, Rhodes and his party made common cause with the Outlanders 
 in the Transvaal, and in 1895 one of the officers of the company, 
 Dr. Jameson, made a raid into the Transvaal. He was easily over- 
 powered by tlie Boers. Moreover, his attempt did much harm f^ the 
 Outlander movement, and stirred up race hatred between English 
 and Dutch all over South Africa. At tlie C&\m the Dut«'h party 
 drove Rhodes from jwwer, and replaced him by a ministry strongly 
 sympathizing with the Boers. The blunders of th««ir enemies 
 enabled the Transvaal Boers, headed by their president. Paul 
 Krnger, to pose as the champions of Dutch freedom in South Africa. 
 
726 
 
 THE COLONIES 
 
 [1820- 
 
 14. From 1895 to 1899 strong tension prevailed between the 
 rival parties in Africa, and, despite many efforts at negotiations, 
 The pre- Kruger and the Boers refused to accept any terms 
 papations which the British government would offer. The 
 
 OP war. Boers redoubled their military preparations, and in 
 October, 1899, the Transvaal and the Orange River Free State 
 combined to invade Cape Colony and Natal. 
 
 15. The Boer rvar outlasted the reign of Victoria, and was 
 
 The Boer 
 war. 
 
 only concluded under her successor. The Boer states, where every 
 man was a rider and marksman, put a large force into 
 the field, and at first swept everything before them. 
 When an army corps was mobilized in England and 
 successfully despatched to South Africa, it was split up into foui' 
 divisions, not one of which was strong enough to effect its purpose. 
 The fiercest fighting was in Natal, where the Boers besieged the 
 chief force in South Africa at the beginning of the war in Lady- 
 smith, and the largest section of the corps sent from England 
 strove in vain to relieve the siege. Before the end of 1899, three 
 
-I90t.] THE COLONIES JZJ 
 
 at least of the divisions of the army corps had delivered their main 
 attack and failed. But the Boers did not know how to utilize their 
 successes, and the early months of 190() saw each side waiting for 
 the other. An enormous number of fresh British troops were 
 despatched under Lord Roberts, the hero of the Afghan war, with 
 Lord Kitchener, the conqueror of tlie Sudan, as the chief of his 
 staff. All through the Empire our reverses excited a wave of 
 patriotic feeling, and gave admirable opportunity of demonstrating 
 the reality of our reserve forces, and the zeal of the self-governing 
 colonies in supplying solid bodies of fine troops for the defence of 
 the Empire. Lord Roberts then marched from Cape Colony north- 
 wards to the Free State, defeated the main Boer army, and took 
 possession of Bloemfontein, its capital. After his advance, the 
 Boer forces round Ladysmith were so far weakened that it became 
 a comparatively easy matter to storm their strong positions and 
 relieve the hard-pressed garrison. A terrible outbreak of typhoid 
 long delayed Roberts at Bloemfontein, but in May he resumed his 
 advance, and occupied Johannesburg and Pretoria. 
 
 16. The conquest of the Boer capitals increased rather than 
 diminished the difficulties of concluding the war. The long line 
 of communications could only be guarded with the 
 utmost difficulty, and the Boers, who had failed in establUh- 
 their more constructive plans of strategy, proved ment of 
 consummate masters of war on a small scale. Their B''*'''**' 
 energy, skill, and resourcefulness enabled them to 
 carry on a brilliant and often successful guerilla warfare, which 
 tried the British to the uttermost, but which resulted in little 
 save increased bloodshed and bad feeling, and only delayed the 
 inevitable conquest. They were still by no means at the end 
 of their resources when Queen Victoria died. 
 
 Books RscoHMKNnKu kok thk Furtiibk Studt or trr Tbam 1890 
 
 Tf) 1901 
 
 As we get nearer onr own days historiea become mora volnminout and leu 
 authoritative, so that the difficulty of making a selection is an ever increasing 
 one. Full details are given in a short but rather dry form io J. F. Ilright'a 
 History qf England, in throe volumps, called respectively (hntlitutional 
 Monarchy, 1689-1837, The (Irotrih nf Drmocmcy, 1837-1880, and Imprrial 
 Reaction, 1880-1901. More elaborate and voluminous are Hisa Martinean's 
 Jlittory of Thirty Yrari Peact; S. Walpole's Hiftory <?/" England /rom 1816 ; 
 Disraeli's Li/e of I^rd (Jtorge Htntinch ; Charles Urevijle's Afemoirt ; Morley't 
 Lift of Cobdeti} Morley's Li/« of OUtdttontj and S. L«c's Queen ridoria. 
 
728 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY [1901- 
 
 For non-political aspects of history, see T. H. Ward's Reign of Queen Victoria, 
 and Social England, vol. vi. There are many good short biographies of the 
 leading personalities of the period. For Indian history, see Sir W. W. Hunter's 
 Indian Empire, and for the Colonies, H. E. Egerton's Short History of 
 British Colonial Policy and Lucas' Historical Geographies of the British 
 Colonies. 
 
 BOOK IX. 
 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EDWARD VII. (1901-1910). 
 
 Chief Dates : 
 
 1901. Accession of Edward vii. 
 
 1902. End of the Boer war ; Balfour's Education Act. 
 
 1903. Chamberlain resigned and started Tariif Reform movement. 
 
 1904. War between Russia and Japan ; Convention between England and 
 
 France. 
 1906. Conservative defeat at general election ; Campbell-Bannerman 
 
 ministry. 
 1908. Asquith prime minister. 
 . 1909. Budget rejected by House of Lords. 
 1910. Federation of South Africa ; Liberal victory at general election ; 
 
 death of Edward viil 
 
 1. Edward vii. was the first king of England who directly suc- 
 ceeded as son of a queen regnant. It seems as natural for a son 
 
 to succeed his mother as his father, and his accession 
 Saxony and ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^"^1 break of continuity or change of 
 the Coburg- policy. Yet with him old-fashioned historians would 
 Gotha have said that a new dynasty began on the English 
 
 throne. The house of Brunswick, which had furnished 
 us kings for nearly two hundred years, would have been regarded 
 as ending in the direct line at the break in the uninterrupted 
 male succession. Just as the old house was called indifferently 
 Brunswick, Hanover, or Guelph, so the new house could be called 
 Saxony, Coburg- Gotha, or Wettin. Brunswick or Saxony repre- 
 sented the general territorial designation of either house ; Hanover 
 or Coburg- Gotha the particular local branch represented in Eng- 
 land ; Guelph or Wettin the traditional family name. By strict 
 
-19 la] THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 729 
 
 law Edward vii. would have become Duke of Coburp and Gotha, 
 even before his own succession to the throne. Accordinjrly, when 
 prince of Wales, Edward waived his German rights in favour of 
 his young-er brothers and their children. The new king*, who had 
 been called Albert Edward when prince of Wales, took the style 
 of Edward vii. He added to his old titles that of " King of the 
 British Dominions beyond the seas." It was some sort of recog- 
 nition of the growing power and importance of the colonies. 
 
 2. Edward vii. was already in his sixtieth year, and had for 
 nearly forty years represented his mother on nearly all the cere- 
 monial sides of her office. He had been an indefati- 
 gable traveller, knew every part of the Empire, and Idwanl VI?^ 
 had acquired a shrewd judgment of men and things. 
 
 He had, however, abstained from taking any part in politics, and 
 was thought to have had little share in the counsels of his mother. 
 He was looked upon as an easy-going and pleasure-loving man of 
 the world, with tact, intelligence, open-mindedness, discretion, and 
 strong practical interests. He took liis position as constitutional 
 king very seriously, and made his influence strongly felt, notably 
 on foreign afEairs. He was even more careful than his mother in 
 keeping to himself his personal opinions on politic*. His wide 
 sympathies, tolerance, and good nature made it easy for him to act 
 with men of different parties, notions, and social j)08ition. He 
 worked hard nntU the end of his life, winning the respect and 
 esteem of his subjects, and leaving behind him the reputation of 
 a monarch who played a difficult part with discretion and succeas. 
 
 3. At the new king's accession the war with the Boers was 
 still dragging on. Lord Roberts had left South Africa, and Lord 
 Kitchener was in supreme command. Fresh troops g^^^^^j^^ 
 were still poured in, and a series of block-houses was -^^^ ^^^ 
 erected to control the chief centres of resistance. 
 Nevertheless the Boers raised a revolt in Cape Colony, and de- 
 feated and captured Lord Methuen after a fierce fight. Gradually, 
 however. Kitchener's measures of repression began to have tlieir 
 results. Every week krge numbers of fighting Boers were slain 
 or captured, and very slowly their olwtinate resistance wore itself 
 out. At last the Boers saw that further resistance was useless, 
 and made their submission in May. 191)2. Thus the Boer repobUos 
 became subject to the British crown, as the Transvaal and Orang* 
 River Colonies. i » # • 
 
 4. War hatl reduced to a low ebb the prosi^rity of South Africa, 
 and after the peace trade long remained depressed. There were 
 
730 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY [igoi- 
 
 diffioTilties in the way of obtaining- enough native labour on the Hand. 
 To remedy the lack of black workmen in the mines, Chinese coolies 
 
 were imported in large numbers. The Chinamen were 
 African bound by contract to work under strict conditions for 
 
 settlement a period of years, and the terms of their service were 
 ?|^"** denounced as amounting to slavery. After the general 
 
 election of 1906, the Chinese were sent back to their 
 own land, and gradually industry in the Transvaal was restored to 
 its former channels. Political difficulties immensely complicated the 
 situation. The British and Dutch elements, so recently engaged 
 in mortal combat, were now forced to live side by side, though 
 racial antagonism stiU remained strong. Fortunately, both sides 
 had fought so well that they kept both their own self-respect and 
 respect for their antagonists. Bit by bit the situation improved. 
 At last, in 1906, the Liberal government granted self-government 
 to the Transvaal, and the majority of the elected assembly proving 
 favourable to the Boers, Louis Botha, their general- in-chief during 
 the war, became prime minister. A little later responsible govern- 
 ment was extended to the Orange River Colony, where the Boers 
 were in an enormous majority. Some friction inevitably arose, 
 but the Boer leaders showed frankness and loyalty in recognising 
 their new position as subjects of the British crown. Very soon 
 the success of the experiment led to a renewal of the negotiations 
 for the joining together of the various South African colonies 
 after the fashion of the federation of Canada and Australia. More 
 than thirty years before, in 1877, the breakdown of the earlier 
 efforts at union began the long troubles which came to a head in 
 the war. The revived federal movement was now easUy carried to 
 a conclusion, and accepted even in Natal, where the British party 
 was stronger than anywhere else. In 1909, a South Africa Act 
 was passed through the British parliament by which Cape Colony, 
 Natal, the Transvaal, and the Orange Biver were to be united from 
 the year 1910. When the federal government was formed, Botha 
 became prime minister of united South Africa. 
 
 5. For the first years of the new reign the Unionist govern- 
 ment, set up in 1895, remained in power. In July, 1902, Lord 
 
 Salisbury, the prime minister, whose health was 
 mlnisU'y'"'' rapidly declining, resigned office, and died soon after- 
 and the wards. Thereupon his nephew, A. J. Balfour, stepped 
 
 Education jjj^q }^jg place. In 1902 he passed a new Education 
 
 Act, the central principle of which was to make the 
 county councils of England and Wales the local authority for 
 
-igio] THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 73 1 
 
 every aspect of education. The school boards, which since 1870 
 had been entrusted with the management of elementary edncation, 
 were abolished, and their functions transferred to an education 
 committee appointed by the county council. Next in importance 
 to this was the compelling of the local authority to maintain from 
 its funds not only the public elementary schools set up by the 
 school boards, but aU other elementary schools as well, including 
 the so-called " voluntary schools," the great majority of which 
 belonged to the Church of England and Roman Catholics. This 
 led to a great outcry against the biU, which was denounced aa 
 endowing sectarian education at the expense of the state. There 
 can be no doubt that the act offered to managers of such schools 
 freedom from financial anxieties, but it was at the expense of their 
 giving up the ultimate direction of the school to a popularly 
 elected body. It is not improbable that the act will in the long 
 run be best remembered for the fact that it gave the local 
 authority absolute control over the secular instruction in every 
 elementary school. Even more important was the duty first im- 
 posed on the local bodies of being responsible for all education 
 within its district. It thus made a great step forward towards the 
 establishment of a uniform national system of education. Other 
 changes increased about the same time the control of the central 
 state over all aspects of education. For the moment, however, the 
 broader issues were lost sight of. There were many persons found, 
 both among friends and foes of voluntary schools, who believed 
 that these schools had received a great advantage by the act. 
 Some of the nonconformist leaders refused to pay the education 
 rate, because they objected to their money being employed to endow 
 sectarian teaching. They were known as *' passive resistors." 
 Meanwhile the operation of the act began steadily to reduce the 
 number of voluntary schools. 
 
 6. In 1903 a costly but necessary step was taken in the lri$h 
 Land Act, which empowered the state to lend money to Irish 
 tenants who wished to buy their farms. In IJXH a jj.,jj^ j^^^^ 
 Licensing Act was passed, which provided new facili- and Ltoens- 
 ties for reducing the numl)er of public- houses, but *"' ^^^ 
 also allowed compensation to be given to thoM< iniereRt<«d in lapsed 
 licenses out of a fund raised from the license-holders themselveci. 
 This measure was fiercely denounced, because it was said that tlie 
 government thus recognised the hitherto precarious yearly license 
 as a iw>rnianent piece of property. 
 
 7. In foreign affairs Lord Lansdowne, who auoceeded Salisbury 
 
732 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY Tigoi- 
 
 as foreign secretary in 1900, strove to remedy the isolation from 
 all foreign alliances in which Britain found herself at the time 
 The isolation of Victoria's death. The traditional friendship with 
 of England. Germany had weakened under the stress of grow- 
 ing commercial, naval, and colonial rivalry, while the ancient 
 dread of Russia remained and threatened to compromise our rela- 
 tions with Russia's ally, the French Republic, with which we had 
 many outstanding points of dispute. The general sympathy 
 shown on the continent for the Boers increased the isolation of 
 this country. Besides the coolness of Europe, there were troubles 
 in the Far East and in the Far West. 
 
 8. The blackness of the situation was not, however, unrelieved. 
 In the worst of the South African difficulties, no power gave the 
 _. Boers more than sympathy, and the military resources 
 cordiale developed to vindicate our supremacy showed that 
 with Britain was still no negligible factor in politics. It was 
 
 now the work of our statesmen to win back friendship 
 with the chief powers, while avoiding complications likely to fetter 
 our future action. The first step in that direction was a treaty of 
 alliance made in 1902 with Japan. In the same year Britain 
 joined with Germany to force the South American Republic of 
 Venezuela to respect the property and rights of subjects of the 
 two states. More important was the conclusion of a convention 
 with France in 1903, by which many ancient disputes were settled. 
 France recognized the British occupation of Egypt ; the trouble 
 about the respective rights of British and French fishermen ofE the 
 Newfoundland coast, which went back to the Treaty of Utrecht, 
 was brought to an end ; some common policy was arranged for 
 Morocco, and petty boundary disputes in remote parts of the world 
 were adjusted. Gradually what was called an entente cordiale was 
 established. Germany, however, resented the Anglo-French 
 aUiance, and made it a reason for increasing the German navy, 
 for renewing the old friendship with Russia, and in particular 
 for complaining that the Anglo-French policy in Morocco was 
 dangerous to her interests. Some indiscretions on the part of the 
 French foreign minister gave colour to German irritation. !For 
 a time war between France and Germany seemed not impossible. 
 But France was at last forced to gratify the Germans by sacrificing 
 her foreign minister, and under his more prudent successor the 
 storm died down. The result was, however, to make Germany 
 more suspicious of England than ever. 
 
 9. Early in 1904 war broke out in the Far East between Russia 
 
-I9IO.] THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 733 
 
 and Japan. From the beginning the issne of the straggle was not 
 left in doubt. Incompetence, corruption, and unrest at home para- 
 lyzed the huge resources of Erussia. The Japanese The Russo- 
 showed wonderful efficiency, energy, and self-restraint. Japanese 
 After a long siege they captured Port Arthur, de- North Sea * 
 feated the Russians in a series of pitched battles in Incident- 
 Manchuria, and annexed Corea. At last the Russians sent their 
 Baltic fleet to dispute with the up-to-date Japanese navy the 
 command of the Northern Pacific. The Russian ships were ill- 
 found, and went out conscious of coming disaster. As they sailed 
 by the fishing-grounds of the North Sea, they mistook a harmle.s8 
 fleet of English trawlers for Japanese torpedo craft, fired upon 
 them, and slew some helpless Hull fisherfolk. Great indignation 
 was excited by this outrage, and the subsequent movements of the 
 Russians were closely watched by a strong British fleet, deter- 
 mined to prevent the repetition of such conduct. On reaching the 
 seat of war, the Russian ships were destroyed by the Japanese in 
 the battle of Tsushima, the fiercest sea-fight ever fought under 
 modem conditions. Before long the Russians gladly accepted the 
 mediation of the United States, which resulted in October, 1905, 
 in the Treaty of Portsmouth, New Hampshire, by which they 
 yielded to Japan all her chief demands. The spectacle of the 
 defeat of one of the greatest of European powers by yellow men, 
 only recently brought under the influence of Western civilization, 
 demonstrated that Russia was incapable of aggression, and that a 
 new great power had arisen in the Far East with which European 
 peoples established in the Pacific lands would have to reckon. 
 After the treaty, Russia was further distracted by internal 
 troubles and threatened revolution. The North Sea incident had 
 necessarily turned British sympathy towards Japan ; but it was 
 soon made clear that the slaughter of the fishermen was due not tu 
 design but to blunder and panic, and ultimately comiHmsation was 
 accepted, and the outrage condoned. By 1907 a good underHtanding 
 between Britain and Russia was arrived at. 
 
 10. In improving the relations of Britain with foreign powertj 
 au important part wa« played by the i^rssonal action of the king. 
 He was indefatigable in visiting foreign countries, and gj .^ 
 in welcoming tlio return visitu of kings, president**, the Peaoe 
 and ministers to our shores. A large numlM«r of Maker. 
 foreign i)rinces M'ere closely akin to the king or the queen, and 
 new marriages of the royal family widi«ii»><l tlio circle of nionarrh.H 
 related to our reigning hotise. The king took a uotab)<' (lart in 
 
734 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY [1901- 
 
 bringing about the entente with France, and was equally active in 
 negotiating good relations with his wife's nephew, the emperor of 
 Russia. His personal intercourse with his nephew the German 
 emperor did much to lessen the strain of the relations between 
 the United Kingdom and Germany. The change of government 
 in 1905 did little to alter our foreign policy. The Liberal foreign 
 secretary, Sir Edward Grey, continued the lines already laid 
 down. If the entente with France was negotiated by the Con- 
 servatives, the better understanding with Kussin and Germany is 
 to be set down to the credit of the Liberals. The general result 
 won for king Edward the title of the Peace Maker. 
 
 11. A new direction was given to politics by Joseph Chamber- 
 lain, the colonial secretary, who now advocated the abandonment 
 Chamberlain ^^ ^^® system of free trade which since the days of 
 and tariff Peel and Gladstone, had generally been regarded as 
 refopm. ^^le essential condition • of our prosperity, Yarious 
 reasons led him to this conclusion. Despite the example of Britaiu, 
 our chief commercial rivals had not adopted free trade, and had 
 nevertheless thriven exceedingly. Even our colonies had become 
 strongly protectionist, and were as anxious as foreigners to keep 
 our manufactures out of their markets. Chamberlain dreamt of a 
 closer union between Britain and the colonies ; thinking that the 
 easiest way of preparing for this was to ofEer the colonies a pre- 
 ference in their commerce with us, he saw that this could only be 
 done if duties were imposed on a large number of articles. More- 
 over, he believed that free trade had damaged our home industries 
 and our agriculture by admitting to our markets the products of 
 countries which jealously kept out our goods by high tai-iffs. 
 Chamberlain soon gathex'ed round him a certain number of 
 followers, but he was fiercely opposed by the Liberals and found 
 little active support in the cabinet. Ritchie, the free trade 
 chanceller of the exchequer, insisted on taking off the small duty 
 on corn imposed for revenue purposes during the Boer war. 
 Feeling himself hampered by office from preaching his new gospel, 
 Chamberlain resigned in September, 1903. His ideas, however, 
 had so far taken root in the cabinet that the keener free traders, 
 including Ritchie and the duke of Devonshire, also gave up their 
 places soon afterwards. In the reconstitution of the ministry then 
 effected, his son Austen Chamberlain, who shared his views, 
 became chancellor of the exchequer, and, after much hesitation, 
 Balfour began to veer towards tariff" reform. 
 
 12. The miuistry was much weakened by these changes. 
 
-I9IO.] THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 735 
 
 Efforts to reorganize the army elicited little enthuBiasm or con- 
 lidence. There was a fierce agitation against the Education and 
 Licensing Acts, and a hot outcry against what p^n of the 
 was called " Chinese slavery " in South Africa. The Balfour 
 conservative instincts of the average British elector "I'n'stry. 
 made him loath to disturb the free trade system which he was 
 accustomed to. Political economists declared that Chamberlain's 
 views were against the doctrines of their science. The poor man 
 feared that import duties would raise the cost of living. Great 
 industries, like the Lancashire cotton trade, believed that tariff 
 reform would diminish their enormous export trade, and there was 
 a widespread feeling that i)rotection might encourage the growth of 
 trusts, rings, and corrupt vested interests. For all these reasons 
 the ministry lost ground. The bye-elections showed that it had 
 largely lost popular confidence, and yet it made the fatal mistake 
 of clinging to office and postponing the dissolution of parliament. 
 At last the situation became so difficult that in December, 1905, 
 the Balfour cabinet resigned. 
 
 13. Sir Henry Campbell- Bannerman then became prime 
 minister of a Liberal administration, in which Sir Edward Grey 
 was foreign secretary, R. B. Ualdane minister ot y. 
 war, John Morley (soon made a viscount) Indian bell-Ban- 
 secretary, and H. H. Asquith chancellor of the nerman 
 exchequer. Among the newer men were the eloijuent and the^ 
 Welshman, David Lloyd George, and John Burns, elections 
 the workmen's representative. Parliament was dis- °^ * ^^' 
 solved, and the general election of January and February, llMMJ, 
 resulted in an overwhelming victory for the new government, 
 whose immediate supporters mustered twice as strong as all sections 
 of Unionists. Besides nearly 4U0 Liberal members, there was the 
 usual solid Irish Nationalist vote of over 80, and a new feature of 
 the election was the return of about 40 members of an Independent 
 Labour Party, pledged to strong labour measures, and a policy of 
 social reform veering in the direction of socialism. When 
 Nationalists and Labour men supported the government, it could 
 outvote by more than 360 the loO dispirited Conservatives. Never 
 had there been such a majority before, and never had the individual 
 majorities of a large number of the victorious party been so over- 
 whelmingly groat. In Scotland the Liberal majority wivs greatly 
 increased ; Wales elected no Conservatives at all ; the industrial 
 districts of the north declared strongly for free trade, aad L»iio»* 
 ihire, hitherto prepouderatiugly Conservative, returned a Liberal 
 
736 THE TWENTIETH CENTURY [igoi- 
 
 majority almost rivalling those of Durham and Yorkshire. London 
 was more evenly divided, but the Conservatives greatly lost ground, 
 Even in the home counties and small boroughs of the south a 
 fair number of Liberals was returned. Only in Birmingham and 
 its district did the cause of tariff reform win a decided victory. 
 This was a remarkable personal triumph for Chamberlain. But 
 before long iU-health gradually compelled him to give up all but a 
 nominal part in public life. His removal from active politics 
 deprived Britain of the statesman whose conduct, though very 
 variously judged, was always dominated by large ideals and com- 
 prehensive schemes ai)pealing to the imagination of the electorate. 
 Yet, though the issues before the electors were exceptionally com- 
 plicated, it is clear that Chamberlain's fiscal policy was not attrac- 
 tive to the majority of voters, and even clearer that the late 
 ministry was no longer trusted. It was the first election since 
 1886 in which Home Rule for Ireland, though stiU part of the 
 Liberal programme, was allowed to sink into the background. 
 Another feature of the struggle was the promiuence of the cry for 
 social reform. 
 
 14. The Liberals remained in power for the rest of Edward vii.'s 
 reign. Campbell-Bannerman, though without any claim to a high 
 TjjQ rank among statesmen, showed shrewdness, tact, and 
 Asquith good humour in keeping together his huge, but some- 
 ramistpy. what discordant majority. It was a real loss to his 
 party when ill-health compelled his resignation in 1908, and soon 
 after led to his death. Ascjuith was chosen as his successor, and 
 lovers of old ways complained that the king, then in the south of 
 France, sent for the new premier to Biarritz, instead of returning 
 to England to treat with his servants in his own country. In the 
 reconstitution of offices necessitated by the change of prime 
 minister, Lloyd George became chancellor of the exchequer, and 
 cabinet office was given to Winston Churchill, the brilliant son of 
 Lord Kandolph Churchill, who had but recently left the Conserva- 
 tive for the Liberal party. 
 
 15. The new government set to work to remedy wliat it 
 regarded as the errors of its predecessors. Prominent among these 
 
 was the Education Act of 1902. Various elaborate 
 Liberal schemes of educational reorganization were brought 
 
 education forward in the years 1906 and 1908. The first pro- 
 ^° °^" posed that no elementary school should be recognized 
 
 unless it was provided by the local education authoritj-, and evoked 
 as violent protests from the church party as Balfoui-'s act had 
 
-I9IO.J THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 737 
 
 excited among the nonconfomuBts. The bill passed through the 
 Commons, but was so much altered in the House of Lords that the 
 Commons rejected all these amendments, and the government 
 abandoned it. Early in 19()7 a new bill on different lines was 
 proposed, but withdrawn in favour of a third scheme introduced in 
 the autumn session, which sought to disarm opposition by allowing 
 privately managed schools to "contract out" of its provisions. 
 This yielded too much to satisfy the extreme supporters of the 
 government, and not enough to please its opponents. Despairing 
 of any agreement being arrived at, the government dropped this 
 plan also. Not even the grievances of the " passive resisters " were 
 remedied by law, but efforts were made to administer the act of 
 1902 in such a spirit that the friends of the government should see 
 less reason to object to it. 
 
 16. A second chief concern of the government was to amend 
 the licensing act of 1904 Accordingly, in 1908 a new Licengitnj 
 Bill was brought into the House of Commons which ^h t ih« 
 provided for the compulsory reduction of licenses, and ppogramme 
 afSirmed the principle that, after a time limit, devised (U"! Ui« 
 to protect ve.sted interests, a locality might, at its *^''*"- 
 option, prohibit the sale of intoxicants. A great outcry against 
 the measure arose on the ground that it dealt unfairly with those 
 engaged in the drink traffic, and though it passed the Commons, 
 the House of Lords threw it out. This was only one of several 
 government measures which the Lords either rejected outright, 
 or amended so freely that the ministry preferred to abandon them 
 altogether to accepting them in their altered form ; among the 
 former was a bill to j)revent plural voting, while among the latter 
 was a bill to promote small holdings in Scotland. The ministers 
 succeeded, however, in passing many important acts, including 
 measures to compensate workmen for injuries received as a result 
 of their employment, and to allow old age pensions to persons over 
 seventy not in receipt of parish relief. The hours for work in coal* 
 mines were fixed by law not to exceed eight hours ; an act wa4 
 passed for the protection of children, called the Children'n Act, 
 and two new universities were set up in Ireland, one of whicli, 
 called the National University, was likely to Iw under the ooutrol 
 of the Roman Catholics, who had long disliked the Protestant or 
 non-sectarian character of Irish university e<Iucation. An attempt 
 to give Ireland an instalment of Home Rule by wlmt was called 
 the DevolutioH Bill, and a proposal to disestablish the Welsh ohurohi 
 were not persmurud in by the guverumeut. Already, in 1907, 
 
 6 II 
 
73^ THE TWENTIETH CENTURY [1901- 
 
 a large scheme of army re-organization was carried by R. B. 
 Haldaiie, and, later, large sums were spent in adding to the navy 
 the more recent and expensive types of battle-ship. 
 
 17. In 1909 the great measure was the budget of Lloyd George. 
 This extended the system of graduating the income tax, so that 
 The budget '^^^^Itliy persons paid at a higher rate than those of 
 and the moderate means ; increased the taxes on spirits and 
 House of the amounts paid for Licenses by publicans and sellers 
 
 of strong drink ; taxed for the first time the " un- 
 earned increment " which, it was said, accrued to owners of lands 
 near growing towns without any eif ort on their own part ; and 
 claimed a share for the state out of the royalties paid for the right 
 of extracting minerals from land. The budget was denounced as 
 revolutionary and confiscatory, and all through the summer was 
 fiercely contested in the Commons. It was not tiU late in the year 
 that it came to the House of Lords, which declined to pass the bill 
 until the country had been definitely asked whether it approved of 
 it or not. Its necessary result was to force the government to have 
 recourse to an immediate dissolution of parliament. The electors 
 had to decide between the Lords and the Liberals. 
 
 18. Early in 1910 the second general election of Edward vil.'s 
 reign was held. The ministers asked the electors to declare in 
 The elections favour of the budget, and declared that they would 
 of 1910. not hold office unless means were taken to destroy the 
 Lords' control over finance, and to end their veto over legislation, 
 which had in the last parliament wrecked so many of the govern- 
 ment measiu-es. The Opposition defended the action of the Lords, 
 but argued that the main issue before the country was the choice 
 between free trade and tariff reform. The elections showed either 
 that the electors did not generally regard the House of Lords as 
 strong enough to be dangerous, or that tariff reform had made 
 considerable progress. The Liberals lost many seats, especially in 
 the south and midlands, but the industrial north was still almost 
 solid for free trade, and against the Lords. Nevertheless the 
 turnover of votes was not sufficient to give the Conservatives a 
 majority. Ministers could retain office as long as they kept the 
 support of the Irish and Labour parties, vdth whose help they had 
 a majority of about 130. It was therefore with weakened forces 
 that they met the new assembly. 
 
 19. Two questions were prominent above all others. The 
 government wished to send \ip its rejected budget to the Lords, 
 
-19IO.] THE TWENTIETH CENTURY 739 
 
 and to prevent the Upper Honse from thwartiniar its policy in 
 the future. There was some difficulty, however, in deciding 
 the order in which these two matters should be pushed „^ 
 forward, and time was consumed in drawing" up resolutions 
 resolutions declaring" that in the future the Lords' and the 
 power over finance was to be abolished, and their right "^ ' *^ 
 of veto so limited that any measure desired by the Commons might 
 become law, despite the peers, before the expiration of the parlia- 
 ment in which it was first passed by the Commons. Such resolu- 
 tions involved the whole constitutional problem of the power and 
 constitution of the second chamber, and demanded much time and 
 thought before they could be turned into laws. The ministers 
 were reproached with delaying the budget because they were afraid 
 that the Irish party, which had no love of the increased duties on 
 spirits, would vote against it. Witliin a few weeks of the first 
 meeting of the new parliament there was talk of dissolution. 
 When, however, the budget of 1909 was at last reintroduced, it 
 was easily carried through the Commons, and accepted by the 
 Lords. The question of the second chamber was, however, so 
 thorny, and the opposition of the Lords to the govenunent 
 proposals likely to be ho emphatic, that a dissolution still seemed 
 likely to be inevitable before the problem was settled. Party 
 controversy remained fierce, when the king, whose health had 
 latterly been giving way, died somewhat suddenly on May 6, 1910, 
 at a moment when his mediating influence was specially required. 
 His son, George prince of "Wales, became George v., and an 
 informal truce of parties ushered in the new reign. 
 
740 LIST OF MINISTRIES ' [1689-. 
 
 LIST OF MINISTRIES AFTER 1689 
 
 689-1696. Mixed Ministry of Whigs and Tories. 
 
 696-1701. First Whig Ministry of the Junto. 
 
 701-1708. Mixed Ministries of varying character under Marlborough and 
 
 Godolphin. 
 
 708-1710. Whig Ministry under Marlborough and Godolphin. 
 
 710-1714. Oxford and Bolingbroke Ministry (Tory), 
 
 714-1717. Townshend Ministry (Whig). 
 
 717-1720. Stanhope Ministry (Whig). 
 
 720-1742. Walpole Ministry (Whig). 
 
 742 1744. Carteret Ministry (Whig). 
 
 744-1754. Pelham's or the Broad Bottom Ministry (Whig). 
 
 754-1756. Newcastle Ministry (Whig). 
 
 756-1757. Devonshire Ministry (Whig). 
 
 757-1761. Pitt-Newcastle Ministry (Whig). 
 
 761-1763. Bute Ministry (Whigs and Tories). 
 
 763-1765. Grenville Ministry (mainly Whig). 
 
 765-1766. First Rockingham Ministry (the Whig houses). 
 
 766-1768. Chatham Ministry (no definite party colour). 
 
 768-1770' Grafton Ministry (no definite party colour). 
 
 770-1782. North Ministry (Tory). 
 
 782. Second Rockingham Ministry (Whig). 
 
 782-1783. Shelbume Ministry (King's Friends and Chathamites). 
 
 783. Coalition Ministry of North and F'ox (Whigs and Tories). 
 783-1801. First Pitt Ministry (Chathamites and King's Friends, and 
 
 gradually becoming Torj-). 
 
 801-1804. Addington Ministry (Tory). 
 
 804-1806. Pitt's Second Ministry (Tory). 
 
 806-1807. Ministry of All the Talents (Whigs with some Tories). 
 
 807-1809. Portland Ministry (Tory), 
 
 809-1812. Perceval Ministry (Tory). 
 
 812-1827. Liverpool Ministry (Tory, becoming wider after 1822). 
 
 827. Canning Ministry (Liberal Tory). 
 
 827. Goderich Ministry (Liberal Tory). 
 
 828-1830. Wellington- Peel Ministry (Tory). 
 
 830-1834. Grey Ministry (^¥hig). 
 
 834. First Melbourne Ministry (Whig). 
 
 834-1835. First Peel Ministry (Conservative). 
 
 835-1841. Melbourne Ministry (Whig). 
 
 841-1846. Second Peel Ministry (Conservative). 
 
 846-1852. Lord J. Russell's Ministry (Whig). 
 
 852. First Derby-Disraeli Ministry (ProtectioniKt and Con- 
 servative). 
 
-I9IO.] LIST OF MINISTRIES 741 
 
 1852-1855. Alierdeen Coalition Ministry (PeelitM and Whigs). 
 
 1855-1858. First Palmerston Ministry (Whig). 
 
 18581859. Second Derby-DiHraeli Ministry (Conser\'ative)» 
 
 1859- 1865. Second Palmerston Ministry (Whigs and Peeiites, Liberals). 
 
 1865 -1866. Earl KusseU's Ministry (Liberal). 
 
 1866 1868. Third Derby-Disraeli Ministry (Conser^'ative). 
 
 1868-1874. First Gladstone Ministry (Liberal). 
 
 1874-1880. Disraeli Ministry (Conservative). 
 
 1880-1885. Second Gladstone Ministry (Liberal). 
 
 1885-1886. Salisbury Ministry (Con8er^'ative). 
 
 1886. Third Gladstone Ministrj- (Liberal). 
 
 1886-1892. Salisbury Unionist Ministry (Conspr\'ative and Liberal 
 
 Unionist). 
 
 1892-1894. Fourth Gladstone Ministry (Liberal). 
 
 1894-1895. Rosebery Ministry (Liberal). 
 
 1895-1902. Salisbury Ministry (Unionist). 
 
 1902-1905. Balfour Ministry (Unionist). 
 
 1905 1908. ( ampbell-Bannerman Ministry' (Liberal). 
 
 190S 1910. Asquith Ministry (Liberal). 
 
^5^ 
 
 ..0 
 
 h-^^ 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 
 ■7 
 
 
 -:!* 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 .^ ^ 
 
 
 • 
 
 1 §^ 
 
 
 .; • 
 
 Uj ^ 
 
 
 <* .#• 
 
 ^ S 
 
 
 ■/ 
 
 •5 ^ 
 
 
 » ; 
 
 t^ ^ 
 
 «f 
 
 «'.'• • '^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 e^ • i 
 
 ■ 1 
 
INDEX 
 
 AxciOLV, treaty of (I T48), 559. 
 
 Abbeville. 265, 292. 
 
 Abbot, Oeorge, arcbblihop of Canterbury, 
 
 427,430. 441. 
 Abdur Rahman, amfr of Afghanintiin, Tie. 
 Aljerdeen, I-ord, Prime Mlnistor, 660, 664, 
 
 667, 669, 671. 
 Aberdeen, unlveniity of, 307. 
 Abernethy, 93. 
 Abhorrerc, the. 486. 
 Aboiikir Bay, 600. 
 
 Abialom and Aehitophel, Pryden'x, 832. 
 Acadie, 518, 564. See (Uso Nova Scotia. 
 Acre, 133. 
 Act of Union, of 1707, the, 623. 
 
 of I SOI. 605. 
 
 AddingtoD, prime minister, 602, 808, 610, 
 
 612. flee alto SMmouth, Ix>nl. 
 Addison, Joseph, 531, 54'.'. 637. 
 Adela, daughter of William i., HI. 
 Adelaide, of Louvain, queen of Stephen, 108. 
 
 queen of William iv., 657. 
 
 town of, 724. 
 
 AdulUmites, the. 675. 
 
 Adwalton Moor, battle of, 451. 
 
 .£lfgar, E. of Mercia, 65. 
 
 ilClflieah. arcbblsbon of Canterbory. 88, 
 
 iKlle, Saxon cbieftain. 1h. 
 
 vKthelfrith. K. of Bemicla. 21. 27. 30. 
 
 Afghanlsttin, 659, 682, 711-712. 
 
 Afghin War, the first, 711-712 ; the second, 
 
 716. 
 Africa, 423, 478, 720. 
 
 South, 683, 691, 724-721, »M, 730. 
 
 West, 393, S94. 
 
 AfWdls, trih«of the, 718. 
 
 " Age of Hea8on," the, 632. 
 
 Aglnconrt, battle of 265-266. 
 
 Agrarian revolution, the, 630. 
 
 Agrlcola, .lulius, in Itritain, 9. 
 
 Aldan, bishop of Northumbria, 82. 
 
 AigiiilloD. battle of, 216. 
 
 Aire, the river. 628. 
 
 Alslnble, chancellor of the esrb«qu«r, 545. 
 
 Akbar Khan. Afghan leadar, 712. 
 
 Akeman Street, the. 11. 
 
 AlaUtma, the, privateering cruiaer, 872, 
 
 678. 
 AUric, the Qotb, 14. 
 Alban, St., Christian martyr, 12. 
 Alberoni. Oanllnal. 54.3. 
 Albert, l>. of Saxony ''ubargOotba, consort 
 
 of queen Victoria, 867, 658, 666, 673, 695. 
 AlMgense*, Um, 163. 
 
 Alenin, of York, S8. 
 
 Aldermen, royal officers. T8. Set also Ekrta. 
 
 Alexander in., pope, 120. 
 
 in.. K. of Scots, 185-187. 
 
 I., tsar of Russia, 601, 80T, 814. 
 
 Alft'ed the Oreat, 43-49. 
 
 Alien Act. the, 597. 
 
 Allectus, bis rule over Britain, 13. 
 
 Ailegbanles. tbe, 587. 
 
 Allen, William, Cardinal, 386, 397. 398. 
 
 All the Talents, MiuUtry of, 613-613. 
 
 Alma, battle of the, 669. 
 
 Almanza, battle of. 515. 
 
 Alnwick, 126, 127 ; battle of, 91. 
 
 Alpbege, St., archbishop of Canterbury, R8. 
 
 Alps, the, 696. 
 
 Alsace, 67H. 
 
 Altborp, Lord, leader of the Commons. 851. 
 
 Alva, toe dnke of, 386. 
 
 Amboyna, 424. 
 
 America. 325, 392-394, 396, 401, 4S3, 519, 
 
 6.35, 645, 893. 
 
 North, 478.480. 664. 569. 877-684. 728. 
 
 South, 396, 431, 520, 644-64S. 
 
 Amherst, general, 568, 669. 
 
 Ix>rd, 711. 
 
 Amiens. 189. 265, 393. 
 
 cathedral of, 348. 
 
 Miseof, 171. 
 
 treaty of (1279). 189. 
 
 treaty of (1K02). 602. 687-608. 
 
 AnabaptUU, tbe, 366. .s)w alio KaptlsU. 
 Anderlda, fort of. 14. 18. ."m alto Pevena»y. 
 Andrewcs, I<anrelnt, bishop of WinrbeMer, 
 
 427. 
 Angers, 108. 
 
 Angles, the, their settlement In Britain. 18. 
 Angleaer, 181. Su alto MotuL 
 Angus, K. of. 380. 
 
 All^U. 108, 116. 116. 136, 139, 189. 3TT. 
 . Frauds, D. of, 391. *s alto tltf 
 
 garet of. 
 Annan. 209. 
 A nne. of Robemla, quera of Richard tr., S3S, 
 
 334. 
 queen, daughter of James ii . 495, 
 
 504 ; reign of. 51 1-523. Sr* alto Bolryn. 
 
 Anne; Oleves. Anno of; Neville. Anne; 
 
 and Hyde, Anne. 
 Aiifiiii. St . arrhbiabop of Csnlerbnry, »T. 
 
 119. 
 V >, 859, 866. 
 
 A! uv Laacua, liM, 883. 
 
 Aiituoluus tlus, emperor, the wall of. It. 
 
 74.? 
 
744 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Antrim, 402. 
 
 Antwerp, 392, 609, 618. 
 
 Aost», 97. 
 
 Aqiwt SuUs, 11. See also Bath. 
 
 Aquitaine, 203, 206, 219, 221, 2T1 ; Eleanor 
 
 of, queen, 1 15, 126. See Eleanor. 
 
 Richard, duke of, 127. See Richard i. 
 
 Edward prince of, 219. See Edward 
 
 the Black Prince. 
 Arabi Pasha, 683. 
 Arcot, siege of, 563. 
 Archers, 70, 215, 249, 303. 
 Architecture, 153, 245-247, 302-303, 529, 
 
 636, 7U4-705. 
 Argaum, battle of, 609, 710. 
 Argyll, house of, 502. 
 Archibald Campbell, E. of, 444, 447, 
 
 457, 464, 465, 476. 
 
 E. of (son of above), 487, 490. 
 
 T). of, Whig lord, 621, 540-541. 
 
 Arkwright, inventions of, 627. 
 Arlington, Henry Bennet, Ixird, 482-484. 
 Armada, the, 398-399. 
 Armagnacs, the, 259, 260, 267, 211. 
 Armed Neutrality, the, of 1870, 583. 
 
 of 1801, 601. 
 
 Armenia, 69i. 
 
 Arminiaus, the, followers of Arminius, 427, 
 
 430, 439, 633. 
 Arminius, 427. 
 
 Arms and armour, 152, 248, 303. 
 Arras, Congress at, (1435), 276. 
 Artevelde, James van, of Ghent, 211. 
 Arthur, K., 28. 
 
 of Brittany, 13?, 138, 139. 
 
 prince of Wales, son of Henry vn., 
 
 313, 314. 
 ArticuU super Cartas, 195. [234, 23.i. 
 
 Arundel family (see also Fitzalan), 233, 
 
 lordship of, 103. 
 
 archbishop of Canterbury, 256, 260, 262. 
 
 Ascbam, Roger, 415. 
 
 Ashdown battle of, 44. 
 
 Ashington, battle of, 59. See Assandun 
 
 Asquith, H. H., 735, 736. 
 
 Asiento, the, 518, 626. 
 
 Aske, Robert, 344. 
 
 Assam, 711. 
 
 Assandun (Ashington), battle of, 69. 
 
 Assaye, battle of, 609, 710. 
 
 Asser, bishop, biographer of Alfred the 
 
 Great, 49. 
 Assize, of Clarendon, 123. 
 
 of Northampton, 123. 
 
 — — the Grand, 123. 
 
 of Arms, 124. 
 
 of Woodstock, or of the Forest, 124, 160. 
 
 the Bloody, 490. 
 
 Athelney, Alfred the Great at, 44. 
 
 Athelstan, reign of, 51-52. 
 
 Athlone, capture of, 500. 
 
 AtlioU, the Stewarts of, 556. 
 
 Auberoche, battle of, 216. 
 
 Auckland, Lord, 711. 
 
 Audley, Lord, 282. 
 
 Aughrim, battle of, 500. 
 
 Augusta, mother of George in., 572. 
 
 Augustine, St., archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 mission of, 29-31. 
 Aurangzeb, Mogul Emperor, 662. 
 
 Austerlitz, battle of, 612. 
 
 Australia, 720, 722-724. 
 
 Austria, 325, 513, 651, 552, 565, 57.3, 596- 
 
 598, 600-601, 607, 612, 617, 623, 644, 660, 
 
 666, 672, 678, 681, 688. 
 Austiian Succession, war of the, 552-559. 
 Authorised Version, the, of the Bible, 426. 
 Auvergne, mountains of, 126. 
 Avebury, megalithic monuments at, 3. 
 Avignon, residence of the popes at, 19.% 
 
 223, 229. 
 Avranchin, the, 100. 
 Aylesbury, 574. 
 Azores, the, 400, 
 
 Babikgton, Aktont, 389. 
 
 IJacon, Sir Francis, Lord St. Albans and 
 
 chancellor, 370, 418, 43a, 433, 434, 528. 
 — Sir Nicholas, lord keeper, 369. 
 Badajos, fortress of, 620. 
 Balaclava, battle of, 67o. 
 Baldwin, archbishop of Canterbury, 125. 
 Balfour, Arthur J., 686, 690, 730, 734, 735. 
 Balkan Peninsula, the, 68U-681. 
 Ball, John, 230, 232. 
 Ballard, John, 388. 
 Balliol, John, lord of Galloway, 188-189; 
 
 K. of Scots, 191, 192, 2U9. 
 
 Edward, 209. 
 
 Ballot Act, the, 678. 
 
 Baltimore, Lord, 423. 
 
 Bambnrgh, castle of, 95. 
 
 Banbury, 289. 
 
 Bancroft, archbishop of Canterbury, 427 
 
 Bank of EngUnd, the, 504, 544, 646. 
 
 Bannermaii. See. Campbell-Baunerman. 
 
 Bannockburn, battle of, 200-201. 
 
 Baptists, the, 365, 468, 475. 
 
 Barbados, the settlement of, 423. 
 
 Barbour, John, his Scottish Chronicle, 252, 
 
 307. 
 Barcelona, 515. 
 Barnet, battle of, 291. 
 Barons' War, the, 170. 
 Bastille, the, storming of, 595. 
 Batavian republic, the, 602. 
 Bath, 184, 490, 527. See also Aquae Sulia. 
 Battle, the abbey of, 154. 
 Bavaria, 512, 513-514, 554. 
 
 the emperor Louis of. 211. 
 
 Maria Antonia, electrcss of, 507. 
 
 Joseph Ferdinand, electoral prince of, 
 
 608. 
 Charles, elector of, 654. See also 
 
 Charles vir., emperor. 
 Baylen, battle of, 616. 
 Bayonne, 126, 221, 222, 278. 
 Baxter, Richard, 474. 
 Beachy Head, battle of, 502. 
 Beaconsfield, E. of, 679, 681, 682. See also 
 
 Disraeli. 
 Beauchamp, Thomas, E. of Warwick, 234. 
 
 See also Warwick. 
 
 Lord, son of Lady Catharine Grey, 407. 
 
 Beaufort, house of, 260, 297-298. 
 
 John, K. of Somerset, 260. See also 
 
 Somerset. 
 Henry, bishop of Winchester, 260, 
 
 262, 272, 275-277. 
 Thomas, chancellor, 260. 
 
INDEX 
 
 745 
 
 Beanfort, Jane, wife of Jamea i, of Scotland, 
 
 •J71. 
 
 Edmund, D. of Somenet, 277. f!eeaUo 
 
 Somerset. 
 
 Margaret, 298. 
 
 IleauKe, battle of, 268. 
 
 IteauUeu, abbey of, 313. 
 
 tieauiuaris, castle of, 347. 
 
 Beanmont, Francis, dramatist, &30. 
 
 Bee, In Nunnandy, monastery of, 90, 97.' 
 
 Becket, iSt., Thomas, arrhbisliop of Canter- 
 bury, 117-122, 150. 
 
 Bede, Kogllsli liiHtorian, 3S. 
 
 Hedford, cantle of, 161. 
 
 John, IJ. of, 270-276. 
 
 John Kussell, E of, 356. 
 
 D. of, bead of the Bloomsbnry Gang, 
 
 574. 
 
 Behar. 710. 
 
 i^Ifust, 661. 
 
 lirlKium, kinfcdom of, 651, 656. 
 
 Hellenic, Koljcrt of. See Robert. 
 
 Benedict, of Nursla. St., 55. 
 
 Bengal. 710, 7U, 715 ; the nawitb of, 564. 
 
 Bengewortb, vlllaire of, 174. 
 
 lientlnck, I»rd George, 664. 
 
 Sir William, 71 1. 
 
 Berar, surrender to England of, 713. 
 
 Berengaria of Navarre, queen of Richard i., 
 132. 
 
 Beresford, marshal, 620. 
 
 lierkeley, 628 ; castle of, 204. 
 
 George, philosopher, 637. 
 
 Berlin, 614 ; congress at, 681. 
 
 Bermudas, the, 720. 
 
 Bemlcla, 19, 27, 32, 51. 
 
 Bertha, wife of Ethell>ert of Kent, 38, 29. 
 
 Bertrand de Born, 131. 
 
 Berwick, on Tweed, 189, 209, 268, 411. 
 
 treaty of, 445. 
 
 near .Shrewsbury, 288. 
 
 Bbonslas, the, 713. 
 
 Blaod,lUiger, E. of Norfolk, 193. 
 
 Bill of Rights, the, of 1689, 496. 
 
 BlrlnuB, wessex converted by, 33. 
 
 Birmingham, 630. 652, 663, 675, 683, 70^ 736 
 
 Biscay, Bay of, 136. 
 
 Blsbops' War, the first, 444 ; the second, 445. 
 
 Btsmarck, 672. 
 
 Black Death, the, 216. 
 
 Blackheath, 279. 312. 
 
 Black Sea, the, 669. 671, 678. 
 
 Blair Atboll, 501. 
 
 BUke, Robert, admiral, 466, 469. 
 
 William, poet, 638. 
 
 Blanche, duchess of liancaater, 235. 
 
 Blancbetaque, 214, 264. 
 
 Blangy. 265. 
 
 Bleddyn, Welsh prince, 66. 
 
 Blenheim, battle of, 513-514. 
 
 Bloemfontetn, 727, 
 
 llluls, domains of the oounta at. 111. 
 
 Charles of, 313, 216. 
 
 Henry of Set Henry, of BIols, bishop 
 
 of Winchester. 
 
 Stephen of. See Stephen, K. 
 
 Blore Heath, Uttlo of. 38i. 
 
 Biacber, marshal, 633. 
 
 Boadloea. Se* Bondicc*. 
 
 Bourd of Trade, the, 69«. 
 
 Boccaccio, 251. 
 
 Boers, the, 720, 724-757. 
 
 Boer War, the, 694, 697, 729, *3n. 
 
 Bohemia, 366, 431, 433, S.M. 
 
 Huss In, 267. 
 
 Anne of, queen of Richard ii., 2.i2-?34. 
 
 See Anne. 
 Bohnn, Humphrey, E. of Hereford, 193. .''"ee 
 
 Hereford. 
 Boleyn, Anne, qneea of Henry Tin., 334, 
 
 336. 339, 345, 3T9. 
 Boleyn. Sir Thomas, 334. 
 fiolingbroke. viscount, 536, M9-550. Set 
 
 alto St. John. 
 Bombay, 478, 562, 710, 716. 
 Bond of Association, the (1584), 381. 
 
 the (1696), 505. 
 
 BoniCioe, English missionary in Qermanj, 
 
 34. 
 
 viir., pope, 192. 196. 
 
 of Savoy, archbishop of Canterbury,l 64. 
 
 Bonn, 512. 
 
 Bonner, Edmund, bishop of l,ondon, 348. 
 
 357, 361, 364, 370. 
 Bordeaux, 126, 165, 166, 317, 319, 231, 222. 
 
 278. 
 Born, Bertrand de, 131. 
 Boroughbridge, battle of, 303. 
 Bosnia, 681. 
 
 Boston, MasMcbnaetta, 434, 580, Ml. 
 Bosworth, battle of, 299. 
 Botha, Louis, 730. 
 
 Bothwell. James Hepburn, R. of, 381, 383. 
 Buthwell Bridge, Imttle of, 4x7. 
 lioudicca, queen of the Icrni, 8, 9. 
 Boulogn*, lUO, 111, 114, 349, 364, 609. 
 
 Godft«y of. See Godfrey. 
 
 Stephen of. 8m Stephen, king. 
 
 Matilda of. Ste Matilda, queen. 
 
 Bourbons, the, 400, 572. 576. 612. 
 
 Bourges, " the king of," 371. 
 
 Boavince, battle of, 140. 
 
 Boxers, Chineee rebels, 694. 
 
 Bqyne, battle of the, 499. 
 
 " Boys," the, 649. 
 
 Brabant. D. of. 311. 
 
 Bradsbaw, John, president of the court 
 
 which tried Charles i., 462. 
 Brngansa, Catharine of Set Catharine of 
 
 Braganca. queen. 
 Bramhara Moor, battle of, 369. 
 Brandenburg, 503,512, 630. .SlM a/«e Prussia. 
 Bran.xt«n Hill. 323. 
 Braxil. 393. 
 Brecon, 100, 39T. 
 
 BrediL the declaraUon of, 471, 4T3. 
 ttepeaee of. 478. 
 
 BraM,ssa,«n. 
 
 BrMiinl. tr«ity oT. »•. 
 BrM^Tth. castle of. IM. 
 Bridgwater. 4»0. 
 — -Fnlncl^ I), of. 63t. 
 
 Canal. 63H. 
 
 Brigantea. tribe of the, 8, ». 
 Brigharo, the treaty of, laa. 
 Bright, John, 6«3. 664. 676. 
 Rrlshton, 636. 
 Brihuega. battle oi; SIC 
 Brtndley. englnasr. eM. 
 
746 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Bristol, 114, 151, 203, -^45, 393, 451, 490, 
 
 526, 626. 
 Britain, early, 1-17 ; church of, 28, 29. 
 Bntannia, Superior, Inferior, Prima, Se- 
 
 cunda, 10. 
 British Columhia, T23. 
 Bfitish South African Compauy, establish- 
 ment of the, 725. 
 Britons, the, 4-21. 
 Brittany, 298. 
 
 Geoffrey of, 127. 
 
 D. of, 271. 
 
 John of, 196. 
 
 Francis of, 310. 
 
 Anne of, 310. 
 
 Brittany, disputed succession to, 213, 216. 
 
 Broad Church, tlie, 699. 
 
 Broke, Captain, 622 
 
 Bronze Age, the, 3. 
 
 Broolvlyn, battle of, 582. 
 
 Brougham, Henry, Lord, chancellor, 644, 
 
 651. 
 Brown, Robert, founder of the Brownists, 
 
 or Independents, 374. 
 Browne, Sir Thomas, physician, 532. 
 Browning, Robert, poet, 706. 
 Brownists, the, 374. 
 
 Brnce, David, K. of Scots, son of King 
 Robert, 205, 208-210, 216. 
 
 . Edward, brother of King Robert Bruce, 
 
 225. 
 
 Robert, Lord of Annandale, 188. 
 
 E- of Carrick, grandson of the 
 
 above, afterwards K. of Scots, 196, 200- 
 202, 205, 206, 208, 225. 
 Bruges, 61, 211. • 
 
 Bruuanburh, battle of, 52. 
 Brussels, 622. 
 
 Brythons, the, 2. See Britons. 
 Bucer, Martin, 357. 
 Buch, the Ciiptal de, 217. 
 Buckingham, Henry Stafford, D. of, 29u, 
 296 2y7 
 
 Edward Stafford, D. of, 328. 
 
 George Villiers, 1). of, 430, 432, 433, 
 
 434, 436, 438. 
 
 George V illiers, D.of (son of the above), 
 
 482, 483. 
 Budget of 1910, the, 739. 
 Bulgarians, the, 680, 681. 
 Bulls, papal, 92. 
 Bunker's Hill, battle of, 581. 
 Bunyan, John, 475, 532. 
 Buonaparte, Napoleon, 598-607. See also 
 Napoleon i., emperor of the French. 
 
 Joseph, K. of Spain, 612, 615, 616, 618- 
 
 621. 
 Louis Napoleon, 666. See also Na- 
 poleon III., emperor of the French. 
 Burbage, James, theatre of, 416. 
 Burgh Castle, 14. See Gariannonum. 
 Burgh -on-Sands, 196. 
 Burgh, Hubert de, justiciar, 160, 161, 162. 
 Burghley, Lord. See Cecil, Sir William. 
 
 house built by William Cecil, 414. 
 
 Burgoyne, general, 582. 
 
 Burgundians, the, 259, 267, 271, 275, 288. 
 
 Burgundy, 133, 366. 
 
 John the Fearless, 1). of, 259, 267. 
 
 Philip the Good, I), of, 267, 27 1 , 275, 276. 
 
 Burgundy, Charles the Rash, D. of, 288-292. 
 
 JIary of, 292. 
 
 Burke, Edmund, statesman and writer, 
 575, 576, 580, 587, 591, 596, 597, 603. 
 
 T. H., Irish under-secretary, 682. 
 
 Burma, annexation of, 713. 
 
 Burnell, Robert, bishop of Wells and chan- 
 cellor, 179, 182, 184, 185. 
 
 Burns, John, 735. 
 
 Burns, Robert, 638 
 
 Burrard, Sir Harry, 616. 
 
 Bury St. Edmunds, 231. 
 
 Busaco, battle of, 620. 
 
 Bute, John E. of, 572, 574. 
 
 Buxton, 527. 
 
 Bye Plot, the, 426. 
 
 Byng, admiral, 543. 
 
 admiral, son of the above, 566. 
 
 Byron, George Gordon, Lord, poet, 639, 645. 
 
 Cabal, the, 482-484. 
 
 Cabot, John, 393. 
 
 Sebastian, 393. 
 
 Cade, Jack, 279. 
 
 Cadiz, 397, 401, 436, 611. 
 
 Cadwallon, Welsh King, 31. 
 
 Caedmon, Anglo-Saxon poet, 35. 
 
 Caen, 93, capture of, 214. 
 
 Caerleon-on-Usk, 8. See Isca Silurum 
 
 Caerphilly, castle of, 248. 
 
 CiEsar, Gains Julius, 6, 7. 
 
 Caithness, Norse settlers in, 42. 
 
 Calais, 222, 235, 26t, 266, 291, 321,367,378, 
 411 ; siege of, 216 ; treaty of, 219. 
 
 Calcutta, 562, 564, 710. 
 
 Calder, admiral, 611. 
 
 the river, 628. 
 
 Caledonian Canal, the, 628. 
 
 Caledonians, the, 9, 10, 12. 
 
 Calendar, reform of the, 559. 
 
 Calvin. John, 333, 366, 372-373. 
 
 Calvinism, 377. • 
 
 Calvinists, the, 033. 
 
 Cambrai, league of, 320. 
 
 Cambridge, 244, 301, 357, 700, 708. 
 
 Richard, E. of, 264. 
 
 Cambuskeuneth, abbey of, 194. 
 
 Camerons, the, 510, 540, 656. 
 
 Campbell-Banuerman, Sir Henry, 691, T3r>, 
 736 
 
 Campbells, the, 457, 501, 502, .540. Su 
 also Argyll. 
 
 Campeggio, Cardinal, 335. 
 
 Camperdown, battle of, 599. 
 
 Campion, Edmund, Jesuit, 388. 
 
 Camulodunum, 7, 8. 
 
 Canada, 564, 568, 569, 573, 577, 621, 659, 
 660. 719, 722-723. 
 
 Canadian Pacific Railway, the, 723. 
 
 Canals, 628. 
 
 Canning, George, 613, 643, 644-647. 
 
 Lord, viceroy of India (son of the 
 
 above"), 714, 715. 
 
 Canons Regular, the, 154. 
 
 Canterbury, 30, 75, 117, 120, 121, 122, 125, 
 140. 
 
 archbishops of. See Augustine, Theo- 
 dore, Dunstan, Alphege, Jnmleges 
 AViUiam of, Stigand, I^Anfranc, Anselm, 
 Corbell William of, Becket St. Thomas, 
 
INDEX 
 
 747 
 
 Hubert Walter, Langton Stephen, Rich 
 Edmund, Boniface of Savoy, Kilwardy 
 Kobect, Peckham John, Wlnchelnea 
 Robert, Arundel Thomas, Morton, Cnui- 
 mer Thomas, Pole Reginald, Parker 
 Matthew, Grindal Edmund, Whitgift 
 John, Bancroft, Abbot, Laud William, 
 Sheldon Gilbert, Sancroft, TlUotson. 
 
 Ccmitrbury Tales, Chancer's, 251. 
 
 Cantred«, the four, of North Wales, 176. 
 
 Cape Breton, island of, 565, 568, 573. 
 
 Colony,72S,727. fteaf*) Africa .«!onth. 
 
 of Good Hope, the, 396, 425, 623. 
 
 Bissaro, battle of. 643. 
 
 St. Vincent, battle of, 5»9. 
 
 CaractacuB, Ron of Cnnobelinus, 7, 8. 
 
 Carausius, Roman admiral, 12. 
 
 Carberry Hill, battle of, 383. 
 
 Cardiff, casile of, U3. 
 
 Cardigan. 181. 
 
 Cardinal College. Oxford, 331. 
 
 Cardwell, war mluister, 677, 89T. 
 
 Carisbrook, castle of, 152, 461. 
 
 Carlisle, 9, 99, B56. 
 
 Carlos, Don, 562. Sm alto Charles in. of 
 Spain, 572. 
 
 (nineteenth centnry), 685. 
 
 Carlyle, Thomas, writer, 707. 
 
 Carmarthen, 181 ; bay of, 166, 288. 
 
 Carnarvon, 181. See alto Segontinm. 
 
 castle of, 247. 
 
 Edward of, 182, 187. See alto Ed- 
 ward II. 
 
 Carrickfcrgns, 499. 
 
 Carolinaa, colonies of the, 479, 884. 
 
 C«Toline of Anspach, queen of George ii., 
 646. 
 
 . of Brunswick, queen of George iv., 
 
 642-643. 
 
 Carteret, Sir George, founder of New Jersey, 
 479. 
 
 • , I>ord, prime minister, 848, 853. ft« 
 
 alto Granville, E. of. 
 
 Cartwright, Thomas, I*nrlt*n leader, al3. 
 
 inventor, 627. 
 
 (^^assivellaunus, 7. 
 
 Castile. K. of. 129. 
 
 civil war in, 219-221. 
 
 (;aBtlllon. battle of, 278. 
 
 Castlercagh, l^ird, 613, 64.3, 848. /tee alto 
 liondondorry, K. of. 
 
 ("astles, 152.247-248. 
 
 (.'atalans, the. 615. 516, 618 
 
 Cateau-Cambn'^ls, le, treaty of, 378. 
 
 Catesby. Robert, 427-428. 
 
 Catharine of Amgon, queen of Henry viii., 
 31.1. :t20, 3:U-,'W0, .■i46. 
 
 of PraKftiixa. qufen of Charles ii., 4T7. 
 
 ,,f Frani-o, qm-en of Honry v. , 267, 298. 
 
 II. taarlna of Russia, 578, 688. B9I, 
 
 891. 
 
 - — - Howard, queen of Henry vm., 349. 
 
 Parr, queen of Henry viit., 349. 
 
 de, Medici, queen of Henry II. of 
 
 Kranif , ^,70. 
 
 C-tttholi. \ '••8. 
 
 1 •<-619, 700. 
 
 CtoN -,64.1. 
 
 Cavallfis, 111'', 450. 
 
 OiTendish, l-nrrt Frederick, Ml. 
 
 Cavendish. Ste alto Hartington and 
 
 Devonbhire. 
 Cawnpur, 714. 
 
 Caxton. William, printer. 308-306. 
 Ceadda, N'ortbuihbrian miaaionary, 32, 33. 
 Ceawlin. K. of Wessex. 21, 27. 
 Cecil. Edward, Lord Wimbledon, 4.36. 
 
 Sir William, I»rd Bnrghley, 369. 385. 
 
 388, 405. 
 Sir Robert. 2. of Salisbury. 369, 405, 
 
 406, 426. 427. 429. Ste alto Saltsbory. 
 Robert, E.of Salisbury, prime minister. 
 
 See Salisbury. 
 Cedd. St.. missionary In Eaaez tod bisliop 
 
 uf London, .13. 
 CelU, tbe, 2-4. 20, 24. 
 <'enulf, K. of .Mercia, 38. 
 <'«rdlc. West Saxon chief, 18. 
 Cessation, the, treaty of Charles r. with the 
 
 Irish, 452. 
 C'etchwayo, Zulu king, 725 
 Ceylon, tOl, 6Xi. 710. 720. 
 Chad, .St., bishop of Lichfield, 33, 33. .^ 
 
 alto Cead.!a. 
 Cbatgrovc Field, battle of, 481. 
 Chalmers, Dr. Tboma^ Scotch dlTine, TOO. 
 Chalus, l:i5. 
 
 CbamberlalD, Austen, 731. 
 Joacph. politician, 684, 686, 690, 734, 
 
 736. 
 Champagne, 273, 278. 
 Chancellor, Richard, navigator. 393. 
 
 ofllceof, 119, 147. 
 
 Cliancery, the Court of. 242. 
 
 Channel Islands, the. 169. 
 
 Charles, i., K.of EiiRland. 429, 4.10. 438-461. 
 
 . ir., 461-465. 471-4T2. 473-488. 
 
 Edward, the Young Pretender, &55-688. 
 
 IV., K. of France. ao3, 304. 
 
 v., ait. aai, tn. 
 
 VI.. 228, 389, 367, 370. 
 
 VII., 267, 268, 271. 
 
 VIII.. 310, 311, 313. 
 
 IX., 379. 388. 
 
 X., 649, 660. 
 
 K. of .Spain, 1. .124. *• Cbarles v., 
 
 the Empen)r. 
 
 II.. 482, 807. 
 
 HI., 573, 689. See oho rarion, 
 
 Don. 
 
 IV 611. 618. 
 
 son of k. John of France. 218, 319. 
 
 Se» alto Cliarle* v., K. uf Spain. 
 
 I. .the Great, empenir, 36, 37, 39. 
 
 v., the emperor. 324-337, .U3,33T, 
 
 348. 3,\T, nnn. 
 
 VI . ; • r.i*. 
 
 \ I r, 6M-8U. 
 
 of > . 1«9. 
 
 the »r< IkIiiUc, 5US, bli, 816, (18. dte 
 
 «ibo ChariM vi., omptror. 
 
 XII. K. of Swedrn, »4S. 
 
 Charlestown, 4*9. 
 
 Charlutu. princess, daughter of Oeorft nr., 
 
 monks of Ibe, London, 341. 
 •i»9. t«3. ••«. 
 
 .r,i. ins. i!W, lu. »|T. 
 
748 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Chatham, E. of, 576, 577, 578, 580-583. .*« 
 
 alto Pitt, AVllliam, the elder. 
 
 the second, E. of, 618. 
 
 Chaucer, Geoffrey, 251, 262, 306-307. 
 
 Cherbourg, 222. 
 
 (^tapeobke, the American sliip, 622. 
 
 Cheshire, 240. 
 
 Chester, 8, 21, 27, 54, 75, 90, 114, 236, 304, 
 
 345. iSee also Deva. 
 
 battle of, 21. 
 
 palatine, earldom of, 87, 167, l70, 182, 
 
 351. 
 Chichester, lordship of, 103. 
 
 Sir Arthur, 42v!. 
 
 Chillitnwala, battle of, 713. 
 
 China, 393, 396, 671, 693. 
 
 Chlnon, 272, 273. 
 
 Chivalry, 249. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 336. 
 
 Canterbury, 121, 140-141. See 
 
 also Canterbury. 
 Christian iv., K. of Denmark, 436, 437. 
 Christian Tear, Keble's, 698. 
 Church, the, 79-80, 90-92, 112, 140-143, 
 
 242, 300, 329-333, 468, 698. 
 Churchill, John, Ijord, afterwards D. of 
 
 Marlborough, 490, 495, 504, 511-517. 
 
 Winston, 736. 
 
 Cinque Ports, the, 151. 
 
 Cintra, the convention of, 616. 
 
 Circars, the, 710. 
 
 Circumspecte Agatis, law called, 184. 
 
 Cistercians, order of the. 153, 154. 
 
 Ciudad Eodrigo, fortress. 620. 
 
 Clare, Kichard of, E. of Gloucester, 169-170. 
 
 See also Gloucester, E. of.: 
 Gilbert of. E. of Gloucester, son of 
 
 above, 170, 174,176. See aJ«o Gloucester, 
 
 E. of. 
 — E. of Gloucester, son of above, 199, 201. 
 
 See also Gloucester, E. of. 
 
 lord. See Fitzgibbon. 
 
 election for the county of, 648, 649. 
 
 Clarence, .John, D. of. 268. 
 
 Lionel, D. of, 280. 
 
 George, D. of, 287, 288, 290, 292, 293. 
 
 William, D. of, 643. See also AVilliam 
 
 IV. 
 
 Clarendon, Constitutions of, 119. 
 
 Code, the, 475. 
 
 Earl of. See also Hyde, Edward. 
 
 Clarkson, Thomas, anti-slavery agitator, 
 
 635. 
 Claudius, emperor, conquest of Britain in 
 
 the reign of, 8. 
 Clement, the anti-pope, 98. 
 
 v., pope,195. 
 
 vn., pope, 229, 327, 332, 335, 337. 
 
 Clericis Laicos, bull, 192. 
 
 Clerkenwell prison, the, 676. 
 
 Cleves, Anne of, queen of Henry viii., 347. 
 
 Clifford, house of, 286. 
 
 lord, of Clmdlelgh, 482-484. 
 
 Clitheroe, 287. 
 
 Clive, Robert, 563-564, 566, 708-709. 
 
 Cloth of Gold, field of the, 326. 
 
 Cluny, teaching of the monks of, 91. 
 
 Clwyd, the vale of, 65, 176. 
 
 Cnut, K. of England and Denmark, 59-60 ; 
 
 sarldoms of, 60, 78. 
 
 Colchester, capture of, 461. See also 
 
 Camulodnnum. 
 Coldstream, 322. 
 
 Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, poet, 638. 
 Colet, John, Dean of St. Paul's, 330, 331. 
 Collier, Jeremy, his attack on the stage, 
 
 531. 
 Colman, Scottish bishop, 33. 
 Cologne, elector of, 512. 
 Colonial Federation, 722. 
 Colonies, the British, 401, 423-424, 479-480, 
 
 506, 518, 523, 562, 564-569, 577-581, 615, 
 
 623, 659, 719-727, 729, 730. 
 Columba, St., 24, 29. 
 Columbus, Christopher, 307, 392. 
 Cobden, Kichard, politician, 062,664, 671, 
 
 673. 
 Cobham, Eleanor, wife of Humphrey of 
 
 Gloucester, 276. 
 Lord, 426. See also Oldcastle, Sir 
 
 John. 
 Cock, the river, 287. 
 Cod, Cape, 424. 
 
 Combination Laws, repeal of, 703. 
 Common Pleas, the Court of, 241. 
 Commonwealth, the, 462-472. 
 
 of Australia, the, 724. 
 
 Comorin, Cape, 710. 
 
 Compiegne, 275. 
 
 Comyn, John, of Badenoch, 196. 
 
 Concordat of Napoleon and the I'ope, 607. 
 
 Confirmatio Cartarum, the, 193. 
 
 Conisborough, castle of, 152. 
 
 Connaught, 500. 
 
 Conservatives, the, 655, 656, 660, 664, 667, 
 
 671, 675, 679. 684. 
 Consilium Ordinarium, the, 241. 
 Conspiracy to Murder Bill, the, 671. 
 Constable, John, painter, 705. 
 
 office of, 147. 
 
 Constance of Castile, wife of John of Gaunt, 
 
 232. 
 
 council of, 266. 
 
 Constantine, the first Christian emperor, 12. 
 Constantinople, 29, 680, 681. 
 Continental system, Napoleon's, 614. 
 Conventicle Act, the, 475. 
 Convocation, 239. 
 
 Conway, the treaty of, 179 ; castle of, 247. 
 Cook, captain, 720. 
 Co-operation, 703. 
 Coote, colonel Sir Eyre, 564, 585. 
 Cope, general, 556. 
 Copenhagen, battle of, 601. 
 Corbeil, "William of, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, 111. 
 Cork, 125, 661. 
 Corn Laws, the, 631, 662. 
 Cornwall, 3, 14, 77, 312, 451. 
 
 Kichard, E. of, 166. 
 
 Gaveston made E. of, 199. 
 
 Cornwallis, Lord, 584, 604. 
 
 Corporation Act, the, 475, 543, 547, 648, 699. 
 
 CoruOa, battle of, 617. 
 
 Cotentin, the, sold by Robert of Normandy, 
 
 100, 103. 
 
 Edward m. lands in, 214. 
 
 Counter-Kefonnation, the, 377, 
 
 County Councils, 696. 
 
 Courtenay, Bishop, of London, 227. 
 
INDEX 
 
 749 
 
 Coorfenay, Henry, Marquis of Exeter, 348. 
 Oovenant, the Scottish National, 444. 
 
 the Solemn League, and, 452-463. 
 
 Covenanters, the, 476, 4»7, 49U. 
 
 Coventry, Parliament at, 382. 
 
 ( 'owper, SVilUam, poet, 634, 638. 
 
 ("ravaiit, battle of, 271. 
 
 Crabbe, George, poet, 638. 
 
 Cranbome, Ix)rd, 675. Se« cUto Salisbury, 
 
 Robert, marquis of. 
 Cranmer. Thomas, archbishop of Canter- 
 
 bury, 339, 345-349, 354, 365, 367, 361, 
 
 36I-365. 
 Crccy, battle of, 214-216. 
 Crete, 691. 
 
 Crimea, the, 669-671. 
 Cromer, Lord, in Egypt, 692. 
 Crompton, inventions of, 627. 
 Cromwell, Oliver, I»rotector, 452, 453, 466, 
 
 458, 460-470. 
 
 Kicliard, Protector, 470. 
 
 Thomas, E. of Essex, 341-347. 
 Crusade, the First, 100, 10) ; the third, 131- 
 
 133. 
 Culloden Moor, battle of, 558. 
 Cumberland, 21, 52, 99, 541, 666. 
 
 Ernest, I), of, 657. 
 
 William, D. of, 655, 558, .S66 
 
 Cumbria, the northern division ol the 
 
 Welsh. 21. 
 ( 'unobelinus, 1. 
 ( ustoms, the, 183. 
 Curia Regit, the, 107, 117, 147. 
 Cynric, son of Cerdic, Saxon chief, 18. 
 Cyprus, 681. 
 
 Dalhodsie, M. of, governor-general of 
 
 India. 713 
 Dalrymple, John, the Master of .Stair, 503. 
 Danby, Thomas Osborne, K. of. 484-486, 
 
 4»<9, 494, 505. Se* cUto Leeds, 1). of. 
 Oanegeld. levy of, 68. 
 Dttiiclaw, the, 45, 46, 60, 74. 
 iJanes, the, 40-48, 60-62, 67-^, 80. 84, 136, 
 
 672. 
 Daniel, first bishop of Bangor, 38 
 Dante. 261. 
 
 Danube, the, 61 :i, 669. 
 Dardanelles, the. 669. 
 Darlcn Scheme, the, 606, 631. 
 Darnell, the cose of, 437, 447. 
 Dam ley, Houry Stewart. E. of. 380-381. 
 Darwin, Charles, naturalist, 705. 
 David, Saint, 2H. 
 
 I., K. of ScoU, 106, 112. 
 
 II., K. of .Vols, 206, 308-210, 2U. .SK 
 
 alto Hrme, David. 
 
 ap ilrifllth, priiK-e of Wales, IM, I»l. 
 
 E. of Hunllugdon, 188. 
 
 l>Bvlson, Secretary of SUti-. 389. 
 t>eccan, the uiziim <if the. 710. 
 Declaration of IndulKeiicv, the (ItTS), 4M. 
 
 (16SH), 494. 
 
 DeeliM and Hdl qf Uu Roman Xmfirt, 
 
 aibbon's, 638. 
 Defoe, Daniel, writer, 931. 
 TMra, 19,30,61. 
 Deists, the, 632. 
 DaUware, Um river, 4Tt. 
 
 Delhi, 562, 609, 710, 714, 715. 
 
 Demerara, 720. 
 
 Denmark, 60, 673. 
 
 I.>eorham, battle of, 31. 
 
 Deptford, 396. 
 
 Dc Qulncey, Thomas, writer, 706. 
 
 Derby, 50, 656: earldom of, 175. 
 
 E<lmund of I^ancaster, E. of, 176. 5ae 
 
 alto Fxlmnnd of I^ancaster. 
 
 Henry of liaacaster, E. of, 228, 234, 
 
 236. See alto Henry iv. 
 
 Stanlev, Thomas, first E. oi; 31 1. Ste 
 
 alio Stanley. 
 
 Stanley, Edward. E. of. Prime Minister 
 
 under aueen Victoria, 667, (76. 
 
 Dcrmot. K. of U-lnster, 136. 
 
 Derry, siege of, 499. 
 
 Desmond, earl of, 402. 
 
 Despensers, the. fathrr and son, 303, 203. 
 
 Dettingen, battle of, 554. 
 
 Deva. Koman garrison at, 8, II. See alio 
 Chester. 
 
 Devon, county of, 451. 
 
 Cummlsslon. tlw>, 661. 
 
 Devonshire, E. uf. 494. 
 
 * D. of, prime minister nnder Georg* 
 
 lit.. 661. 
 
 D. of, minUler under Victoria. 690, 
 
 f34. See aim Hariiiiinnii. 
 Devolution In Ireland, 736. 
 Dickens, Charles, 70S. 
 Diocletian, the Binpemr, 10, 13. 
 Directory, the, 60s. 
 Disraeli, tfenjamiii. 663, SM, M7, 671, «>7I, 
 
 676, 676, 679. See aUo Beaoonsfl^ld. 
 Dissenters, the, 493, 404, 40*. 516, 647, 600. 
 DoAb, the Upper and Lower, 710. 
 Dometdag Book, the. 80. 
 Dominica, battle near, 684. 
 Dominicans, tlw. 167, 343. 
 Dominic, St., 343. 
 Dominion of Canada, the, 733. 
 Domrtail, 373. 
 Doncaster. 343. 
 Dorchester, bishops of, 00. 
 Dontogne, the river, >3«, 370. 
 Dorset. Thomas Oiey, Marquis of. 330. 
 Dost Mabammad, Amir of A(|;bant*t^, 
 
 713. 
 Donai, college at, 387. 
 r>ouglas, R. of, SOS. 
 Dover, 143, 151, 300. Sm aUo Dabrae. 
 
 treaty of, 483, 483. 
 
 Itovey, the river, 1S6. 
 Drake, .Mr Francis, sailor. 300, 30B, 400. 
 DroRbeda, capture of, 463. 
 Druids, the. 4. 
 Dmrnalbon, 33, 24. 
 Drydeo. John. pnet,tSI, 632. 
 Dual AllUnce, the, SSs. 
 Dublin. 136, I3«. MO. 400, IM. 
 Dubras, 11. .■*• Dover. 
 Dodley, Idamnd, extortioQer, d. 1110 
 814.318. 
 
 Jobn, B. of Warwick. 364, 30T, and 
 
 D. of Nortbumberlaixl. 3M-MI. 
 
 Lord Ooildfcrd, aso, 3SS. 
 
 Lord Bobwt, 810. «ki ate Uliss t ir. 
 
 K. of. 
 Dumfries, IH. 
 
750 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Dunbar, battle of, 464. 
 
 Dunblane, 541. 
 
 Duncan, admiral, 599. 
 
 Dunchurch, 427. 
 
 Dundee, Viscount, 501. Stt Graham, John. 
 
 Dunes, battle of the, 469. 
 
 Dungannon, meeting of Irish at, 586. 
 
 Dunliirk, 469, 477. 
 
 Duns Scotus, echoolman, 245. 
 
 Dunstable, 339. 
 
 Duustan, St., abbot of Glastonbury, and 
 
 archbishop of Cauterbury, 53-56. 
 Dupleix, governor of Pondicherri, 563. 
 Dupplin Moor, battle of, 209. 
 Duquesue, Fort, 565, 568. 
 Durham, 87, 90, 240, 702. 
 
 ■ cathedral of, 153. 
 
 - — ■ Lord, 723. 
 
 Dutch, the, 424, 465, 468, 478. 482-484, 503, 
 
 513. 518, 524, 559, 598, 623, 720, 724. 
 
 Republic, foundation of the, 386. 
 
 Dyvrig, St., bishop of Llandaff, 28. 
 
 Kaldgyth, daughter of ilClfgar, 65. 
 Earldoms, of Cnut, 60; of William i., 86- 
 
 87 ; of Nurman times, 148. 
 EastAnglia, 19, 27, 28,28,40,43, 51,60, 77, 90. 
 Easterlings, the, 302. 
 East India Company, the, 424, 478, 688, 
 
 591, 711, 715. 
 Ebro, the river, 617. 
 Eburacum, 9, 11, 12. ^ee York. 
 Ecclesiastical Commission, the Court of, 
 
 372, 442, 446. 
 
 of James ii., 493. 
 
 of 1836, 699. 
 
 Ecgfrith, K. of Northumbria, 35. 
 Edgar, the Peaceful, King, 53-55. 
 Edgar the yEtheling, 66, 71, 84, 101, 104. 
 
 K. of Scots, 103. 
 
 Edgecote, battle of, 289. 
 
 Edge Hill, battle of, 450. 
 
 Edinburgh, 54, 125, 306, 354, 381, 383, 443, 
 
 500, 550-551, 556, 628. 
 — treaty of, 375. 
 Edington, battle of, 44. 
 Edith, sister of Athelstan, 52. 
 
 wife of Edward the Confessor, 62, 64. 
 
 (Matilda) of Scotland,queen of Henry I., 
 
 103. See also Matilda. 
 Edmund, the Magnificent, King, 52. 
 
 Ironside, King, 59. 
 
 son of Henry iii., E. of Lancaster, 167, 
 
 175, 179, 189. 
 
 E. of Kent, son of Edward r., 208. 
 
 Edred, King, 52, 53. 
 
 Education Act. the, of 1870, 677, 707. 
 
 of 1902, 708. 
 
 Bills under Edward vit., 730, 731, 
 
 736, 737. 
 Edward the Elder, King, 50-51. 
 
 the Martyr, King, 55-56. 
 
 the Confe.«sor, King, 61-62, 153, 179. 
 
 I., 167, 170, 172-176, 178-197, 247. 
 
 II., 182, 187, 198-204, 240. 
 
 ■ in., 203, 204, 205-227, 249. 
 
 ■ IV., 285-294. 
 
 v., 295, 296. 
 
 VI. , 346, 3S2-360. 
 
 VII., 694, 728, 729, 733, 739. 
 
 Edward the Black Prince, 214-222. 
 
 prince of Wales, son of Henry vi., 280, 
 
 289, 291. 
 Edwin, K. of Northumbria, 30-31. 
 
 E. of Mercia, 65, 68, 69, 71, 84, 85. 
 
 Edwy, King, 53. 
 
 Egbert, bishop of York, 35. 
 
 K. of Wessex. 39-40. 
 
 Egypt, 599, 600, 660, 631, 683, 692-693, 732. 
 
 Eikon Basilike, 463. 
 
 Eikonoklastes, 463. 
 
 Elba, Isle of, 621, 622. 
 
 Eleanor, of Aquitaiue, queen of Henry i[., 
 
 115, 126, 127, 137, 138, 139. 
 
 of Castile, queen of Edward i., 189. 
 
 of Provence, queen of Henry iii., 162, 
 
 173. 
 . princess of Wales, 179. Su also Mont- 
 fort, Eleanor. 
 Eliot, Sir John, parliamentary leader, 436, 
 
 437-439. 
 Elizabeth, queen, 340, 346, 359, 362, 368- 
 
 407. 
 queen of Bohemia.daughter of James i., 
 
 427, 432. 
 
 Woodville, queen of Edward iv., 296. 
 
 ■ of York, queen of Henry vii. , 297, 308. 
 
 tsarina of Ru-ssia, 565. 
 
 Ellnndune, battle of, 40. 
 Elphinstone, general, 712. 
 Eltham, 263. 
 Ely, island of, 84, 176. 
 
 monastery of, 153. 
 
 Nigel, bishop of, 112, 117. 
 
 Emma, of Normandy, wife of Ethelred n., 
 
 58, 59. 
 Emmet, Robert, Irish rebel, 609. 
 Empress of India, title of, 715. 
 Empson, Richard, extortioner, 314, 318. 
 Enclosure Acts, the, 631. 
 Endowed Schools Act, the, 707. 
 England, the begiimings of, 17. 
 
 united under one king, 51. 
 
 English, the, characteristics of their settle- 
 ment, 20. .. 
 EntaU, Law of, 184-185. 
 Entente cordiaM, the, 733. 
 Enniskillen, 499. 
 Equity, the Court of, 243. See Chancery, 
 
 Court of. 
 Erasmus, wilter, 330. 
 Ermine Street, the, 11. 
 Essex, Anglo-Saxon Kingdom of, 19, 27, 
 
 28, 30, 33. 
 
 shire, of, 77, 461. ' 
 
 Robert Devereux, second E. of, 401, 
 
 404, 405. 
 
 Walter Devereux, first E. of, 402. 
 
 Robert Devereux, parliamentary 
 
 general, third E. of, 450, 451, 456, 457, 
 
 458. 
 fleoffrey, Fitzpeter, E. of. See Fitz- 
 
 peter. 
 Etaples, treaty of, 310. 
 Ethelbald, K. of Mercia, 36. 
 
 K. of Wessex, 43. 
 
 Ethelbert, K. of Kent, 28-30. 43. 
 Ethelburga, of Kent, wife of Edwin of 
 
 Northumb-ia, 30. 
 Ethelflaed, the Lady of the Mercians, 45, 50. 
 
INDEX 
 
 751 
 
 Uthelred, K. of We«sex, 43. 
 
 aldemum uf the Uerciaus, 45, &0. 
 
 II., 56-59. 
 
 Ethelwulf, K. of Wesaex, 41-43. 
 
 Ktoll, 301. 
 
 Eugene, prince, of Savoy, 513, 51S. 
 Eustace, sou of Kiog Stephen, 115. 
 Evangelical movement, the, 633-634, 690. 
 Evangelicals, tlie, 698. 
 Evesham, battle of, 174-175. 
 Evolution, doctrine of, 706-706. 
 Exchequer, the, 107, 117, 147, 241. 
 
 the stop of the, 483. 
 
 Exclusion Bill, the, 486-4^7. 
 
 Excise, Walpole's, 550. 
 
 Exeter, U, 83, 151, 312, 495. Set (Ato Isca 
 
 Dumnoniorum. 
 cathedral of, 247. 
 
 Factory sybtcm, the, 630. 
 
 Ataerte ^u«en, .'^pcnner's, 416. 
 
 Fairfax, Lord, parliamentary geua'al, 451, 
 
 453. 
 Sir Thomas, parliamentary general, 
 
 son of the above, 451, 453, 458, 461, 464. 
 Falaise, treaty of, 125. 
 Falkee of Breaote, foreign adventurer, 161. 
 Falkirk, battle ot (1298), 194. 
 
 battle of (1746), 658. 
 
 Falkland, LucIub Cary, Viscount, 447, 448, 
 
 452. 
 Family Compact, the, 673. 
 Famese, Elizabeth, queen of Spain, 651. 
 Faroe islands, Norse settlers In, 42. 
 Fashoda, 693. 
 
 Fawkes, Guy, conspirator, 427-428. 
 Felix, a Burgundian, East Anglia converted 
 
 by, 33. 
 Felton, the munlerer of Buckingham, 438. 
 Fenians, the, 675. 
 Ferdinand, K. of Aragon, 310.313, 319, 320, 
 
 324. 
 
 I., emperor, 366. 
 
 II. emperor, 431. 
 
 the Infant of Spain, 615. 
 
 Ferrar, bishop of St. David's, 364. 
 
 Feudalism, 85-86, 96. 
 
 Feversham, E. of, 490. 
 
 Fielding, Heury, novelist, 638. 
 
 Fife, 541. 
 
 Finlstcrrc, cape, battle of, 611. 
 
 Finknd, 614. 
 
 Fire, the Great, of London, 481. 
 
 Fishi-r, .lohn, bishop of Borbetftcr, 340, 341. 
 
 Fishguard, 599. 
 
 Flizalan, Richard. E. of Amndel, 233. 234. 
 
 Thomas, archbishop of Caiiterbur}-, 
 
 called archbishop Aruo<l«l, 235, 236, 256. 
 Fltsgerald, house of, 30*. 311, 360, 402. 
 
 &• alto Dcamood, K. of, and Kildars, E. 
 
 of. 
 
 . Vesey, 648. 
 
 Fittgtbbon, I/ord Clare. 604, 605. 
 Fitzosbern, William, Nurmaii l>aron. 83. 
 Fitzpctcr, Gcolfrvy, E. of Eaacx, 135, 138. 
 
 144. 
 FittwIUUm, Lord. 603, 604. 
 Five Articles of Perth, the, 421. 
 Five-Mile Act, the. 476. 
 
 Flambard, Ranulf, Justiciar, M, 102, 103. 
 Flamborough Head, 259. 
 Flamboyant. Gothic, 306. 
 Flammock, Cornish leader, 312. 
 Flandera, 193, 211, 216, 30}, 310, 313, 397. 
 Plavia Octsarutuu, 10. 
 Flaxman, John, sculptor, 636. 
 Fleetwood, general, 470. 
 Flemings, the, 106, 116. 
 Fletcher, Andrew, of .Salton, 522. 
 
 John, dramatist, 530. 
 
 Kleury, Cardinal, 651. 
 
 Fluddeii, buttle of, 322-323 
 
 Flint, surrender of Richard 11. at, 237. 
 
 FlinUhire. 182. 
 
 Florida, 664. 673, 587. 
 
 Flying Squadron, the, 622. 
 
 Fontenov, battle of, 655. 
 
 Ford, John, dramatist, 6:10. 
 
 Forest Charter, of Henry 111., 160. 
 
 Forster, Thomas, Jacobite leader, 639, 641. 
 
 W. E., politidau. 677. 707. 
 
 Fort St. Oeorgo, 562. 
 
 Fort William (lodUX 662, 664. 
 
 (Scotland), 628. 
 
 Forty-two Articles, the, 369. 
 
 Fosse Way, the. II. 
 
 Folberlngliay, castle of, 389. 
 
 Fountains abbey, 153. 
 
 Fox, BIchard, bishop of Winchester, 314, 
 
 318. 
 
 Henry, lord Holland, 660, 673, 677. 
 
 Charles Jamea^ 677, 686, »<iT-6e9. 69«, 
 
 597, 610, 813-613. 
 France, 115, 119, 120, 126, 189-191, 36«. 433, 
 
 436, 440, 469, 483, 603, tOS, 608, 6IS, 643, 
 
 543. 651, 552, 555. 55^, 663-56«. 671. 6*7, 
 
 691. 699-603, 616. 631-63S. ••«. «6«, 64(9. 
 
 678, 681, 693, 733, TS4. 
 Francis i., of France, 334, S3ft<SaT, SST, Ur, 
 
 II., of France, 378. 
 
 St., of Assist, 243. 
 
 of Lorraine, afterwards the emparor 
 
 Francis I., 664, 666. 
 Franciscans, the, 167, 243-244. 
 Franco-Uermsu War, the, 678. 
 Frankfoit, 666. 
 Franks, the, their settlement in nortbera 
 
 Oaul, 14. 
 Eraser Clan, the, 640. 
 
 Frederick 1.. Barbaiosia, eaperor. 130, 131. 
 II., emperor. 164. 
 
 prince of Wales, mm of Oeorge 11.. 
 
 649. 
 
 Vt. ol York, son of George 111.. 6tS. 
 
 elector. ]>ala(inr, and K. of BohM 
 
 431-4S3, 436, 440. 
 
 I., K. of FrunaU. 613. 
 
 n., ibe Greet, K. of l*nMaia, tu, 6U, 
 
 668. 67.1. A8S. 
 Free Chnrch, the, ofSootlaad. I«l, TMk 
 Free Companies, Ute. 3i». 
 French lltemtnrr In EbkUimI. I6«, IM. 
 
 — V'- '. &9j-«<)a. 
 
 Friar-. 
 
 FrIedUi 614. 
 
 Friends. tlii> aocirtr of, 46«, 4T9. 
 
 FrobUhcr, Martin, narigklor, M«, IM. 
 
 FroUsMt. John, 361 
 
 VMBtM do Oftetvt iMtUa •( Ul. 
 
752 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Fnlford, battle of, 68. 
 
 Fyrd, the, military levy of the shire, 78. 
 
 Gaekwak, the, 710. 
 
 (jiago, general, 581. 
 
 Galgacus, Caledonian chieftain, 9. 
 
 Galloway, 14, 22, 209. 
 
 Galway, 661. 
 
 Ganges, the, 710. 
 
 Gardiner, Stephen, bishop of \Vinchester, 
 
 348, 357, 361, 362, 366, 370. 
 Gariannonum, fort of, 14. Set, Burgh 
 
 Castle. 
 Garnett, Henry, a Jesuit, 428. 
 Garonne, the river, 217. 
 Garrick, David, actor, 637. 
 Garter, the Order of the, 217. 
 Gascouy, 126, 166, 167, 169, 179, 185, 189, 
 
 190, 192-194, 206, 222. 278, 280, 320. 
 Gates, American general, 582. 
 Gatton, in Surrey, 636. 
 Gauls, the, 5. 
 Gauut, John of, D. of liancaster, 222, 225- 
 
 232, 231-2S6. 
 Gaveston. Peter of, E. of Cornwall, 198-199. 
 Geneva, 372, 375. 
 
 Geoffrey Plantagenet, count of Anjou, 108. 
 count of Brittany, son of Henry n., 
 
 127. 
 of Monmouth, wrote fltstori^q/" fir itat'ji, 
 
 106, 107, 155, 156. 
 George i., 520, 521, 636-545. 
 
 II., 542, 546-569. 
 
 in., 570-625. 
 
 IV., 588, 642-649. 
 
 v., 739. 
 
 ■ of Denmark, husband of Q. Anne, 511. 
 
 Georgia, colony of, 564, 584, 633. 
 
 Gerberoy, battle of, 88. 
 
 Germany, 16, 431, 596, 607, 612, 617, 621, 
 
 666, 672, 678, 688, 692, 732, 734. 
 Ghent, 211. 
 
 the pacification of, 386. 
 
 treaty of, 622. 
 
 Gibbon, Edmund, historian, 638. 
 
 Gibbons, Grinling, Dutch woodcarver, 
 
 630. 
 Gibraltar, 515, 518, 584, 587. 
 Gilbert, Sir Humphrey, navigator, 401,423. 
 Glldas, Welsh monk, his description of 
 
 Britain, 21. 
 Ginkel, general, BOO. 
 Gladstone, William Ewart, prime minister, 
 
 664, 668, 673, 674, 676-679, 682, 684-685, 
 
 689. 
 Glamorgan, lordship of, 100, 106, 174. 
 Glasgow, 626, 628, 630, 675, 683. 
 
 General Assembly at, 444. 
 
 university of, 307. 
 
 Glastonbury, abbey, 54. 
 
 lake villages discovered near, 4. 
 
 Glencoe, the massacre of, 502. 
 Glendower, Owen, Welsh leader, 257-259, 
 
 262. 
 Globe theatre, the, 417. 
 Gloucester, 106, 114, 451, 452, 628. 
 
 bishopric of, 345. 
 
 cathedral of, 247. 
 
 statute of, 183. 
 
 Gloucester, Gilbert of Clare, E, of, son of 
 Richard of Clare, 170, 174, 176, 248. 
 
 Gilbert of Clare, E. of, sou of the pre- 
 ceding, 199, 201. 
 
 Humphrey, I), of, 270-277, 304. 
 
 Richard of Clare, E. of, 169-170. 
 
 Richard, D. of, 287, 291, 293. .S'ee 
 
 Kichard iii. 
 
 Robert, E. of, 106, 112-114, 155. 
 
 Isabella of. i9ee Isabella. 
 
 Thomas of Woodstock, D. of, 225, 233, 
 
 234, 235 
 
 Gloucestershire, included In the kingdom 
 of Wessex, 27. 
 
 Goderich, Lord, prime minister, 647. 
 
 Godfrey of Boulogne, K, of JeruMlem, Kio. 
 
 Godolphiii, Lord, lord high treasurer, 509, 
 511, 516-517, 522. 
 
 Godwin, E. of Wessex, 60-62, 64. 
 
 house of, 60-65. 
 
 Gofdels, the, or Gaelic race, 2, 3. 
 
 Golden Hind, the, 396. 
 
 Goldsmith, Oliver, man of letters, 637, 638. 
 
 Gondomar, Spanish ambassador, 431. 
 
 Gordon, Lady Catharine, 311. 
 
 Lord George, 585. 
 
 General, 683. 
 
 Gordon riots, the, 585. 
 
 Goree, 587. 
 
 Goring, Lord, royalist general, 453. 
 
 Goschen, G. J., statesman, 686, 688. 
 
 Gothic architecture, l.')3-154, 245-247, 302- 
 303, 414, 529, 636, 704. 
 
 Gough, Lord, 713. 
 
 Grafton, D. of, prime minister, 576. 
 
 Graham, James, E. of Montrose. Set 
 Montrose. 
 
 John, of Claverhouse, Viscount Dundee, 
 
 501. See also Dundee. 
 
 Grand Alliance, the, 510, 512. 
 
 Grand Remonstrance, the, 448. 
 
 Grand Juries, in Ireland, 696. 
 
 in England, 123. 
 
 Granville, E. 553. See Carteret. 
 
 Grasse, de, admiral, 584. 
 
 Grattan, Henry, Irish orator, 586, 587, 602- 
 
 605. 
 Graupius, Mbns, 8. 
 
 Gravelines, 326, 399. 
 
 battle off, 399. 
 
 Great Council, the, 147, 239, 241. 
 
 at York (1640), 446. 
 
 Great Cu-stom, the, 183. 
 
 Greeks, the, 644, 645-646, 619, 668, 680, 
 691. 
 
 Greenland, Norse settlers in, 41. 
 
 Gregory i., the Great, pope, sends mission- 
 aries to England, 29. 
 
 vn., pope, 91, 92. See Hildebrand. 
 
 IX., pope, 163. 
 
 Grenvllle, Sir Richard, 400. 
 
 • George, 574-575, 578. 
 
 Lord, 612-614. 
 
 Grey, Lady Catharine, 405, 407. 
 
 Sir Edward, 734, 735. 
 
 Lady Jane, 360, 362. 
 
 Sir John, 288. 
 
 John de, bishop of Norwich, 141. 
 
 Sir Richard, 295-296. 
 
 Lord, of Ruthin, 257. 
 
INDEX 
 
 753 
 
 Grey, Thomas, Marqoia of Dorset, 295-296. 
 
 tiat alio Dorset. 
 
 VValter, urclibishop of York, 179. 
 
 Lord, Whig prime miDister, 644, 651, 
 
 655. 
 Grey Friars, the, 243. See alto FranciKans. 
 Grifflth ap Llewelyn, prince of Wales, 65, 
 
 166. 
 Grindal,Edmuud,arcbbiBhop of Canterbury, 
 
 374. 
 GrosHteste, Robert, bishop of Lincoln, 164. 
 Gualo, papal legate, 150. 
 Gnesclin, Bertrand du, 219, 221. 
 Guiana, 431, 691. 
 Guienne, 126. Se» alto Gaacooy and Aqni- 
 
 taine. 
 Guinea,' 394. 
 
 Guinegutte, battle of, 321. 
 Guilds, 301-302. 
 GuipuBCoa, 608. 
 Gujrdt, battle of, 713. 
 Gulliver't TVuueiJ, Swift's, 637. 
 Gunpowder, use of, 303. 
 
 ;Plot, the. 427-428. 
 
 Gurtb, K. of Kast Anglia, 66, 71. 
 Gnstavus Adolpbus, K. of Sweden, 440. 
 Gutenberg, John, printer, 306. 
 Gutbrum, 44. 46. 
 Gwynedd, 106, 117, 124. 
 
 Habeas Cokfus Act, the, 486 ; sospeosion 
 
 of, 597. 
 
 writ of, 437. 
 
 Hadrian, Emperor, the wall of, 9, 10, 14. 
 llaesten, attempts the conquest of WesMS, 
 
 48. 
 Haidar AU, sultan of Mysore, 584, 585. 
 Hainault, 203, 211, 270. 
 Halclayt, bis I'rincipal Navigation* of the 
 
 Englith Nation, 418. 
 Ilaldaue, K. Vi., 735, 738. 
 Hales, Alexander, schoolman, 346. 
 
 Sir Edward, 492. 
 
 Halldon Hill, battle of, 209. 
 Halifax, Yorkshire, 487. 
 
 N. Americ*, 481, 723. 
 
 (Savlle) I^rd, 487. 
 
 Cbarles Montague, Lord, 605. See alto 
 
 Montague. 
 Hamilton, the house of, 383. 
 Hammersmith, 461. 
 
 Hampden, John, 44U, 446, 447-449, 461. 
 Hampton Court, conference at, 426. 
 Handel, Frederick, musician, 636. 
 Hanover, 642. 645, 666, 668, 626,667. 
 
 treaty of, 551. 
 
 Hanse Merc'hanti>, the, 302. 
 Ilsiwhurg, the liouie of, 326, 366. 
 Harcourt, .Sir William, politician, 690, 691. 
 Harding, John, cbninlclcr, ao4. 
 Hardinge, Lord, goveruor-general of Iitdla, 
 
 712. 
 Harfleur. 364, 298. 
 Uargreaves, inventions of, 627. 
 Uarlecb, castle of, 247. 
 Harley, Robert, E. of Oxford, 616, 617-621, 
 
 544. Su alio Oxford. 
 Harold Fairhair. K. of Norway, 41. 
 
 Harcfoot, king, 60, 61. 
 
 • sou of Godwin, king, 62-64, 66-71. 
 
 Harold Hardrada, K. of Norway, 68. 
 
 Harrogate, 627. 
 
 Hartliacnut, king, 60, 61. 
 
 llartiagton, marquis of, 6M. 686, 690. Sit 
 
 alto Devonshire, D. of. 
 Harvey, William, physician of Cbariet u, 
 
 628. 
 Hastings, battle of, 69-71. 
 
 Lord, 296. 
 
 Warren, governor-general of lodlJtt 
 
 686, 591, 708-709. 
 
 marauls of, 711. 
 
 Hatfleld House, buUt by Robert Cecil. 414. 
 
 Havana, 572, 573. 
 
 Havelock, General, 715. 
 
 Havre, le, 379 609. 
 
 Hawke, admiral, 668. 
 
 Hawkins, William, seaman, 393. 
 
 Sir John, son of ^e above, 394, 39T, 
 
 398, 400. 
 Hawlev, general, 658. 
 Haye, la, farm of, 622. 
 Haye Sainte, U, farm of, 622, 623. 
 Heathfield, battle of, 31. 
 Heavenfleld, battle of, 32. 
 Hebrides, the, Norse settlers in, 43. 
 Hedgeley Moor, battle of, 287. 
 Heights of Abraham, the, 669. 
 Heligoland, 688. 
 Hengist, traditional leader of the Jutee, 
 
 18. 
 Hcngston Down, battle of, 41. 
 Henrietta .Maria, of France, queen of 
 
 Charles I., 433, 436. 
 Henry i., of Anjou, K. of England, 94, 100, 
 
 102-110. 
 
 II., 116, 116-136. 
 
 III., 159-177. 
 
 IV.,225, 234, 236-237, 266-260. 
 
 v., 260, 262-269. 
 
 VI., 970-283, 3S6, 287, 289, 291. 
 
 VII., 298-299, 308-316. 
 
 VIII., 813, 317-361. 
 
 II., K. of France, 366, 378. 
 
 III., 891, 399. 
 
 IV., 400, 430. 
 
 '— IV., Emperor, 91. 
 
 v., 108. 
 
 VI., 133. 
 
 of Blols, bishop of WinchaMer, ill, 
 
 114. 
 
 the young king, son of Henry u., 13o, 
 
 129. 
 
 prince of Wale*, son of Jamea i., 429. 
 
 Stewart, cardinal of York. 66M. 
 
 the Lion, D. of Saxony, 129. 
 
 Henryson, Robert, (fcots poet, 3o«. 
 
 Herbert, Qeorrn, poet, 681. 
 
 Hereford, earldom of, (T. 
 
 Humphrey, E. of. 188. See ofa* 
 
 Bohun. 
 Henry of Lanculer, I), of. 886. 884. 
 
 238, 836. Sm oIm lierby, K. of. and 
 
 Henry iv. 
 Herswaid, Anglo-Suoa leader, M, 83. 
 Herrick Robert, poet, 631. 
 Hertford. Idmutd Seymour, K. of, 848, 
 
 363-368. Am alto .Somerset, D. of. 
 Hexham, battle of, 38T. 
 Ulgh Church, at. 
 
 3 Q 
 
754 
 
 INDEX 
 
 High Commission, Court of, 372, *10, 446, 
 
 493, 495. 
 Highlanders, the, 186, 501, 539, 556. 
 Highlands, the, 307, 457, 459, 501-502, 539- 
 
 540, 555, 558-.559. 
 Highwaymen, 702. 
 Hilda, abbess of Whitby, 35. 
 Hiidebrand, Pope Gregory vii., 91. 
 Hill, Rowland, postal reformer, 660. 
 Hind and the Panther, the, Dryden's, 532. 
 Hindus, the, 711. 
 Hispaniola, 394, 469. 
 
 History of the Hebdlion, Clarendon's, 532. 
 Hochstadt, 513. 
 
 Hogarth, William, painter, 636. 
 Holbeach, in Staffordshire, 42^. 
 Holbein, Hans, painter, 414. 
 Holinshead, chronicles of, 418. 
 Holkar, Marjitbii prince, 710, 715. 
 Holland, 386, 464, 478, 4S0, 483, 502, 508, 
 
 512, 542, 543, 562, 583, 587, 591, 598, 602, 
 
 612, 615. 
 
 Holies, Denzil, parliamentary leader, 439. 
 Holmby House, 460. 
 Holstein, 672. 
 
 Holy Alliance, the, 644, 655. 
 Holy League, the, 320. 
 Holyrood, 381, 556. 
 Home Rule, 680, 682, 685, 688, 689. 
 Hooker, Richard, on the Laws of Ecclesi- 
 astical Polity, 374, 418. 
 Hooper, John, bishop of Gloucester, 357, 
 
 364. 
 Horsa, traditional leader of the Jutes, 18. 
 Hotspur, Harry, 258. See also Tercy. 
 Hougoumont, 622. 
 Hougue, la, 214 ; battle of, 503, 
 Hounslow Heath, 493. 
 House carles, the, 60, 69. 
 Hoveden, Roger of, English chronicler, 155. 
 Howard, Catharine, queen of Henry viii., 
 
 347, 349. 
 
 Lord, of Efiflngham, 397-399, 401. 
 
 Lord Thomas, 400. 
 
 Henry, E. of Surrey. See Surrey. 
 
 John, philanthropist, 635. 
 
 Thomas, D. of Norfolk. See Surrey 
 
 and Norfolk. 
 Howe general, 568. 
 
 Sir William, 582. 
 
 admiral, 584. 
 
 Hubert de Burgh, justiciar, 160-161. 
 Hubert Walter, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 131, 137, 140. 
 Hudson, the river, 479. 
 Hugh Capet, king of France, election of, 66, 
 
 67. 
 Hugh of Avalon, St., bishop of Lincoln, 134, 
 
 154, 247. 
 Huguenots, the, 379, 437, 493, 526. 
 Hull, 449, 451. 452, 733. 
 Humber, the river, 84. 
 Humble Petition and Advice, the, 470. 
 Humbleton, battle of, 258. 
 Hume, David, philosopher and historian, 
 
 637, 638. 
 Hundred, courts of the, 77, 147. 
 Hungary, 366, 513. 
 Huntingdon, earldom of, 106. ib'ee also 
 
 David, E. of. 
 
 Hurstmonccaux, 303. 
 Huskisson, statesman, 644, 647. 
 Huss, John, Bohemian reformer, 267. 
 Hyde, Edward, E. of Clarendon, 417, 448, 
 475, 481, 532. 
 
 Anne, first wife of James ii., 481. 
 
 Hyde Park, Exhibition in, 666. 
 
 Iberians, the. In Britain, 2, 3. 
 Iceland, Norse settlers in, 41. 
 Iceni, tribe of the, 8 
 Idle, battle of the, 30. 
 Incident, the, 447. 
 Indemnity Act, the (1660^, 473. 
 
 (1727), 547. 
 
 Independents, the, 374, 459, 460, 461, 463, 
 
 475. 
 India, 424, 562-564, 584-585, 588, 591, 600, 
 
 609-610, 659, 682, 688, 709-718. 
 Bill, Fox's, 588 ; Pitt's, 591 ; Derby's 
 
 (1858), 715. 
 Indies, the, 366, 392. 
 Indulgence, declaration of (1673), 484. 
 
 (1688), 494. 
 
 Industrial revolution, the, 628-630. 
 Inkerman, battle of, 670. 
 Innocent iii., pope, 139, 141-143. 
 
 IV.. pope, 164. 
 
 Inquisition, the, 377. 
 
 Instrument of Government, the, 466, 466. 
 
 Inverlochy. battle of, 457. 
 
 Inverness, 628. 
 
 Investiture contest, the, 91, 104-105. 
 
 lona, abbey of, 24, 28, 32. 
 
 Ipswich, 318, 331. 
 
 Ireland 2, 12, 22, 24, 43, 74, 83, 93, 125- 
 
 127, 159-161, 199, 236, 280, 282, 309, 311, 
 
 316, 350, 401-404, 421-423, 443, 447, 452, 
 
 463, 476-477, 498-500, 585, 599, 602-605, 
 
 644, 648, 650, 659, 661, 663, 665, 666, 675- 
 
 677, 678, 682, 687-689, 694, 731, 736. 
 Ireton, parliamentarian general, 458. 
 Irish, conversion of the, 12. 
 
 Cliarch, disestablishment of, 650, 676. 
 
 Land Act, the first, 677. 
 
 the second, 682. 
 
 Iron Age, the, 3. 
 
 Irwell, the river, 628. 
 
 Isabella, of Augouleme, queen of John, 138, 
 
 165. 
 of France, queen of Edward li., 203- 
 
 208. 
 
 queen of Richard it., 235, 258. 
 
 of Gloucester, first wife of King John, 
 
 138. 
 
 queen of Castile, 313. 
 
 queen of Spain, 655. 
 
 daughter of David, E. of Huntingdon, 
 
 189. 
 Isca, Dumnoniorum, 11. See Exeter. 
 Silurum, 8, 11, 12. See Caerleon-on- 
 
 Usk. 
 Italy, 313, 319, 327, 366, 378, 512, 643, 672, 
 
 598, 601, 612, 666, 672,678, 688. See aUo 
 
 Rome and Romans. 
 
 Jacobins, the, 595, 596. 
 
 Jacobites, the, 498, 539-641, 655-559, 634. 
 
INDEX 
 
 755 
 
 JacqueliDe of Baymria, wife of Humphrey, 
 
 D. of Gloucester, 271. 
 Jacquetta of Luxemburg, wife of John, D. 
 
 of Bedford, 275. 
 JaltUttbitd, 7rj. 
 Jamaica. 469. 479, 684. 
 James, K. of England, i., 381, 420^34. 
 
 II., 478-484, 489-485, 498. 
 
 K. of Scotland, r., 359, 271, 306 
 
 IV., 311, 314, 321-323. 
 
 v., 348. 
 
 VI., 381. 383, 389, 407, SU alio 
 
 .fames i. of England. 
 
 VII. .See James ii. of England. 
 
 the Old Pretender, 494, 510, 621. 
 
 Jameson, Dr., raid of, 692, 725. 
 
 Jamestown, 423. .,. 
 
 Japan, 693, 732, 733. 
 
 Jeiferiefi, Chief Justice, 490. 
 
 Jena, battle of, 614. 
 
 Jerusalem, 131, 133, 27}, 668. 
 
 Jervis, admiral, 599. 
 
 Jesuits, the, 377, 388. 
 
 Jews, the 150, 186. 468. 
 
 Joan of Arc, 273-275. 
 
 of Kent, princess of Wales, 225. 
 
 — sister of Edward iii., queen of David 
 Brace, 205. 
 
 — qoeen of Spain, daughter of Ferdinand 
 and Isabelk, 314, 3-U. 
 
 Johannesburg, 725, 727. 
 
 John. K.of Knglaiid, 137, 139, 134, 137-146. 
 
 K. of France, 317. 218, 219. 
 
 Don, of Austria, 386, 391. 
 
 of Gaunt. .><t!< Gaunt, John of. 
 
 Johnson, Dr. .Samuel, 637, 638. 
 Jones, Inigo, architect, 529. 
 
 Paul, American privateer, 584. 
 
 .Tonnon, Ben, dranialist, 630. 
 
 Joseph II., Kniperor, 594. 
 
 Ferdinand, electoral prince of Bavaria, 
 
 508. 
 Jubilee, the, of 1887, 688. 
 
 the Diamond, 694. 
 
 Judicature Act, Sellwmc'ii, 678. 
 
 Judith, niece of William i., in. 
 
 Julius II., po|ie, 318, 330. 323, 335. 
 
 Junius, anonymous writer, 576. 
 
 Junot, general, 615, 616. 
 
 Junto, tlio Whig, MR, 516. 
 
 .lu'-y system, the, 123, 148, 173. 
 
 Justices of the Peace, 411, 696. 
 
 JiiHticiar. olllcu of, 96, 107, 113, UT, 134, 
 
 144, 147, 163. 
 Jutes, the, first Teutonic aetUera in BriUin, 
 
 16, 18. 
 Juzon, bUbop of Londoo, 443. 
 
 Kabul, 7H, 716. 
 
 Karniltik. the. 668, 664, 710. 
 
 Keats. John, poet, 639. 
 
 Keble, John, poet and divine, 698. 
 
 KeUo, 641. 
 
 Ken, bishop of Rath and WvlU, 494, 498, 
 
 Kenllworth, castle of, 175. 
 
 dictum de, 176. 
 
 Kenmure, Ixird, 639, 641. 
 Kenneth MacAlplne. K. of Picts and ikoU, 
 34, 
 
 Kennington Commoa, duutisl meetfoK on, 
 
 666. 
 Kent, 18, 37, 28, 30, 40, 77, 331, 379, 311, 
 362. 461, 630. 
 
 Keiitlgem, first bisiiop of OUegow, 38. 
 
 Ker, Robert. E. nf Somenet, 43»-i9«. 
 
 Ket, Robert, of Wymoodbam, 3M. 
 
 Khaibar pass, the, 713. 
 
 Khalifa, the, 693-693. 
 
 Khartum, 6H3, 693. 
 
 Kbnrd-Kibul paae. the, 713. 
 
 KUdare. earls of, 309, 310, 311, 316, 850. 
 See Fitsgerald. 
 
 Kilkenny, statute of, 335. 
 
 Kiliiecrankle, battle, ot 601. 
 
 Kilwardby, Uobert, archbisiiop of Canter- 
 bury, 346. 
 
 Kimberley, 736. 
 
 Kimbolton, Lord, 448. jiM alw lUacbCiter, 
 E. of. 
 
 King's Bench, the. 341. 
 
 King's College, Cambridge, 301, 303. 
 
 King's County, 401. 
 
 Kirk u' Field, the, 881. 
 
 Kirksull abbey. 153. 
 
 Kitcbener, Herbert, Lord, 693-693, 737, 739. 
 
 Klondike, 733. 
 
 Khwter /even, the capitulation of, 666. 
 
 Kneller, Godfrey, |iainler, 630. 
 
 Kuighlbood, orders of, 349. 
 
 Knights, 148. 
 
 of the shire, 173. 
 
 Knox, John, Scottish reformer. 376. 87«, 
 380, 707. 
 
 Kruger, Paul, Boer presi<ien(, 736, 730. 
 
 Labourebs, the eUtuto of, 333, 330. 
 
 Labrador, 31)3. 
 
 Ladynmith, siege of, 736, 737, 
 
 Lake, general, eo4. 609. 
 
 Lake School, the, 638, 706. 
 
 I.amb, Charles, eeaayist, 706. 
 
 Ijunbert .'^imnel, impoMor. 399-31t. 
 
 Lambert, general, 471. 
 
 Lambeth, treaty of, I««. 
 
 Loncoablre, 340. 64 1, &M, 638, 663, 673. 
 
 Lancaater, earldom of, 176. 
 
 boose of, 201. 336. 366-S3I. 3M. 
 
 Thomas B. of, 301. 90S. 
 
 Henry, E. of, 393, 304. 39i. 301. 
 
 ~~~ — ~ — — eon of aboT^ 3I0. 
 
 am Blanche of. and Oent John «<; D. oC 
 ij^aa League, tbe Iritb, 600, 603. 
 L«nflrane, archblihov of Canlerbwy, 90-93. 
 
 94, 96. ^ 
 
 Langland, William, poet, 36X 
 Langakle, battle of, aos. 
 Langtoo, IMephen. arcbbWiop of CkoMw 
 
 barr, I4l-l4Si 144, 100, 191. 
 Lanadowne, Letd, 1st. 
 Lattmar, Lord, 336 
 Hugh, Mahop e( WoRealar. a40, SM, 
 
 a«4. 
 I^Un literature, 164-119. 360. 
 LatltiiillnsrlitnlKin, 4x7, 4911, 433, 634. 
 I' *rchbtatM>p of I'aMMftWT, 
 
 M3,«44, 467. 
 I ' I'll Malilami, K. of. 4t9. 493. 
 
 Lawianre, iienry awl JahO, to IniUa, Tia. 
 Lea*. 993. on. Of 9. 
 
756 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Leeds, Thomas Osborne, D. of, 505. Su. also 
 
 Danby. 
 I^icester, SO. 
 
 abbey of, 336. 
 
 earldom of, 163. 
 
 Robert, E. of, justiciar of Henry ii., 
 
 117. 
 
 Robert Dudley, E. of, 370, 392, 398. 
 
 -' — See Montfort, Simon, E. of. 
 
 House, 549, 570. 
 
 Leighton, Alexander, Scottish physician, 
 
 442. 
 Leinster, 604 ; Dermot, K. of, 125. 
 IjBipzig, battle of, 621. 
 Leith, 375. 
 liClx, 401. 
 
 Ijely, Peter, painter, 530. 
 I^ennox, E. of, 380, 381. 
 Leo X. , pope, 323. 
 Leofric, E. of Mercia, 60, 64, 65. 
 Leofwlne, E. of Kent, 65, 71. 
 Leopold, D. of Austria, 133. 
 
 I. Emperor, 5u7. 
 
 of Saxony -Coburg, K. of the Belgians, 
 
 651. 
 Leslie, Alexander, Lord Leven, 444, 453. 
 
 , David, 453, 456, 459, 464. 
 
 levellers, the, 463. 
 
 Lewes, battle of, 171 172 ; the Mise of, 172. 
 
 Lexington, battle of, 581. 
 
 Ijiberal Unionists, 685. 
 
 Liberals, the, 664, 676, 684. 
 
 Lichfield, 33, 37, 38, 76, 90. 
 
 Liege, 512. 
 
 Ligny, battle of, 622. 
 
 Lille 515. 
 
 Limerick, 125, 500 ; treaty of, 500. 
 
 Limoges, 222. 
 
 Limousin, the, 219. 
 
 Lincoln, 50, 75, 90, 114; bishop of, 112; 
 
 castle of, 152; cathedral of, 154, 245; 
 
 battle of, 160. 
 Lindisfame, 32, 33. 
 Lindsey, E. of, 450. 
 Lindum, 11. See also Lincoln. 
 Lionel, D. of . Clarence, 225, 282. See 
 
 Clarence. 
 Lisbon, 400, 620. 
 Liverpool, 626, 628, 675, 683, 702. 
 
 Lord, 613, 644, 647. 
 
 Llewelyn aplirwerth. prince of Wales, 166. 
 — — ap Griffith, prince of Wales, 166, 174, 
 
 176. 179-181, 222. 
 Lloyd-George, David, 735, 736, 738. 
 Local Government Board, the, 696. 
 IxKhleven, castle of, 383. 
 Locke, John, philosopher, 637. 
 Loire, the river, 115, 126, 271, 272, 273. 
 Jx)llards, the. 229, 256, 262-263. 
 Londiniimi, 8, 11, 12. See also London. 
 London, 64, 69, 71, 75, 114, 117, 150, 231, 
 
 243, 263, 279, 283, 287, 289, 291, 296, 302, 
 
 312, 336, 344, 360, 362, 4l7, 450, 451, 452, 
 
 471, 481, 495, 525-526, 585, 626, 652, 683, 
 
 702. 
 
 treaty of (1359), 218. 
 
 Londonderry. Lord, 643, 645. See also 
 
 Castlereagii. 
 Lougchamp, William, bishop of Ely and 
 
 chancellor, 132, 134. 
 
 Lords Appellant, the, 234, 238, 256. 
 lAjrds Ordainers, the, 199. 
 Lorraine, 273, 678. 
 
 Rene of, 277. 
 
 Francis, D. of, 554, 555. 
 
 Losinga, Herbert of, bishop of Norwich, 
 
 153. 
 Lothian, 54. 186, 209. 
 Louis, K. of France, vi., 107, 115. 
 
 vn., 127. 
 
 vm., 140, 145, 159-160. 
 
 IX., 162, 165, 170, 177. 
 
 XI., 288, 289, 291, 292. 
 
 ■ XII., 319, 323. 
 
 ■ — XIII., 430, 433, 438, 440. 
 
 XIV., 469, 477-485, 493, 502, 503, 
 
 •07, 508, 510-515, 518-520. 
 
 XV., 539, 543, 594. 
 
 XVI., 583, 594, 595. 
 
 XVm., 621, 623. 
 
 Philippe, K. of the French, 650, 655, 
 
 660, 666. 
 
 son of Louis xiv., 507. 
 
 of Bavaria, the emperor, 211. 
 
 Louisburg, 568. 
 
 Jjouisiana, French colony of, 565, 573. 
 
 Level, Lord, 309, 310. 
 
 Low Church, 487. 
 
 Lowlanders, the, 186. 
 
 Lowlands of Scotland, the, 540 
 
 Loyola, Ignatius, 377. 
 
 Lucknow, 714, 715. 
 
 Lucy, Richard of, justiciar of Henry ii., 
 
 117. 
 Ludlow, 282, 295, 315 350, 410. 
 Lunevilie, treaty of, 601. 
 Lusignan, Hugh of, 138. 165. 
 
 house of, 165-166, 170. 
 
 Luther, Martin, reformer, 332, 333. 
 
 Lutterworth, 229. 
 
 Lyme Regis, 490. 
 
 liyons, Richard, merchant, 226. 
 
 Lytton, Lord, novelist, 716. 
 
 Macadam, engineer, 702. 
 
 Mac Alpine, Kenneth, king of the Scots and 
 
 Picts, 24. 
 ■Macaulay, Thomas Babington, historian, 
 
 706. 
 Macdoualds, the, 501, 502, 540, 556. 
 Maclau, of Glencoe, 501. 
 Macintosh, Brigadier, 541. 
 Mackay, general, 501. 
 Mackenzies, the, 540. 
 Madras, 425, 562, 563, 564, 710, 714, 715. 
 Madrid, 515, 616, 617, 618, 620. 
 Mafjellan, straits of, 396. 
 Magna Carta, 144, 151 ; reissues of, 160, 193. 
 Magnus Intercursus, the, 312. 
 Mahdi, the, 683. 
 
 Maine (France), 93, 100, 108, 126, 277. 
 — — (N. America), 660. 
 Main Plot, the, 426. 
 Mainz, 305. 
 Maisoncelles, 265. 
 Major-generals, the, 467. 
 Majuba Hill, battle of, 725. 
 Maiakov, capture of tlje, 671. 
 Malcolm, i., K. of Scots, 52. 
 
INDEX 
 
 757 
 
 Malcolm in., Canmore, 8i, 93, 93, 99. 
 
 IV., 117. 
 
 Maletote, the, 19.^. 
 
 Malmeabnry, William of.KoglUb chronicler, 
 
 155. 
 Malplaquet, battle of, 516. 
 Malta, 599, 602, 681. 
 Malu* Jvtercurtut, the, 313. 
 Malvoitin, ca«tle built by William ii., 95. 
 Mancheoter, 51, 449, 556, 626, «2i<, 65'i, 653, 
 
 66a. 676, 676, 683, 702. 
 £. of, 462, 453, 457, 458. See alio 
 
 Kimbolton. 
 Mancbarla, 694. 
 
 MandevlUe, Geoffrey of, E. of Easex, 114. 
 Manila, 572. 573. 
 Manitoba, 723. 
 
 Man, Isle of, Norse settlers in, 43. 
 Manorial system, the. 14<<, 150. 
 Mans, le, capital of .Maine, 93, 101. 
 Mantes, taken by William I., 93. 
 Mar, Julin Erskino, E. ol. 540, 541. 
 Marutb^, the, 562, r>84, 609, 710, 711. 
 March, of Wales, the. 99, 174, 282, 286, 350. 
 title of E. of (we Mortimer), 20H ; 
 
 earldom of, 27 !i. 
 Edmund .Mortimer, E. of (0. 1381), 
 
 225, 226. 
 Edmund Mortimer, E. of (d. 1424), 
 
 257, 262, 264. 
 Mward of York, E. of, 382, 283. See 
 
 al$o Edward iv. 
 Koger Mortimer, Urst E. of. 203-208. 
 
 225. 
 Marcband, major, 693. 
 Marchers, revolt of the, 174. 
 Marengo, battle of, 601. 
 Mare, Peter de la, speaker, 227. 
 Margaret,St.,(|ueeu of Malcolm CaDinore,99, 
 
 103. 
 
 queen of Louis IX., 162. 
 
 the Maid of Norway, queen of Scot*, 
 
 187, 188. 
 
 daughter of David of Huntingdon, 188. 
 
 — — sister of Philip iv., empresa, 194. 
 —— of Aojou, queen of Ilenry ri., 277, 380, 
 
 289, 291. 
 of Burgundy, sister of Edwvd iv., 388, 
 
 309-311. 
 
 Tudor, queen of JamM rv. of Scots, 
 
 314, 323, 380. 
 
 Theresa, of Spain, qne«n of l/ooia xiv., 
 
 607. 
 
 the lady. .See Beaufort, Margaret. 
 
 Maria, InfanU uf .Spain, 430, 433-433. 
 llieraaa, of AusUla, 563-US, 669, 666. 
 
 673. 
 
 of Spain, 607. 
 
 Marigoano, l)attle of, 334. 
 Marlborough, Lady, 511. 
 John Churchill, E., and afterward* D. 
 
 of, 604, 611-617. Ae Churchill. 
 Marlowe, Christopher, dramatist, 417. 
 Marmont, ganeral, 630. 
 Marmora, sea of, 6H1. 
 Marshall, the offlce of, 147. 
 William, E. of Pembroke, 144. I69- 
 
 160. 
 
 Rlcbanl. K. of Pembroke, 161. 
 
 Mvsln, Marshal, 613, 614. 
 
 Marston Moor, baUle of; 463, 46«. 
 
 Martin v., pope, 366. 
 
 Martin Marprelatc TraeU, the, 3t4. 
 
 MarwiiUas. See MaasilU. 
 
 Mary, of Burgnndy, daughter of Cbarle* 
 
 the Bold. 393, 333. 
 Tudor, d. of Henry vn., qoeen uf 
 
 Ix>uis XII. of France, afterwards docliew 
 
 of Suffolk, 333, 369. 360. 
 d. of Henry vui., queen, 334, 346, 
 
 359, 361-367, 401. 
 
 of Qalse, 376. 
 
 g. of Scots, 348, 363, 364, 376, 379, 
 
 380-389. 
 , princess of Orange, d. of Jamea ii.. 
 
 afterwards queen. 486, 494. 496-504. 
 — ^of Modena, queen of James ii., 494. 
 Maryborough. 401. 
 Maryland, the plantation of, 433. 
 Maseriield, battle of; 33. 
 Masbam. Mrs.. 517. 
 Maaaachuaetts, 424. 681. 
 Maaaena, general, 630. 
 Maasllia, (Marseilles), tbe trMla of the 
 
 Britons with. 6. 
 MasKlnger, Philip, dramatist, 630. 
 Matilda of Flanders, queen of William t., 
 
 94. 
 ^— of Boulogne, queen of Stephen. 114. 
 d. of Henry i., empress and ooontaas of 
 
 Anjou. IU7, 108, 111-116. 
 MauriUua, 628, 730. 
 Mamii»a OauarimuU, 10. 
 Maximilian i., tbe emperor 392, 310,311, 
 
 313, 330, 336. 
 JfoX/iMser, the, 433. 
 Mayne, Cathbett, 389. 
 Maynootb College. 661. 
 Medina Sidonia, I) of, 19T. 
 Mediterranean, the, 600, 691. 
 Medway, the river, 478. 
 Meerut. 714. 
 Melbourne, IxMrd, prims minialsr, 961, m- 
 
 967, 669-660. 
 
 town of, 734. 
 
 Melrose, abbey of, 309. 
 
 Mendicant Friars, tbe, 19T. 943. 
 
 MeroanUle .Srstem, the, 636. 
 
 Merchant AdTsnturers, aodelj of the, 301, 
 
 393 
 MerGhant-gnllds. 160. 
 Mercia, 19. 27, 36-37, 38, 40, 60. 61, tS, 69, 
 
 6U, 91, 6-'>. 
 Meredith, Ueorgs, nofcUst, T09. 
 Merioneth. 181. 
 Mersey, tbe. 639. 
 Merton, Walter of, Ibtiadnr ef Mcfton 
 
 College, Oxford. 349. 
 Meuiak, tbe, HamM's, 9t9. 
 MeUMdiata. Um, 939499. 
 Metbosn TrMUy, the, 91S. 
 Mexloo, 394. 
 Mfani, battle of. T13. 
 Mlauiuxin, the river, 217. 
 Mithllo Kngllsb. 166. 262. 
 Mkidleses. 19. 77. 679. 
 
 lord, treasurer of James t., 4M. 
 
 Miguel. Dom, of P«>rtnfal. 949. 99*. 
 MiCm. 319.390. 394, 337, 616. 664. 999, Mi 
 MlUmese, tbs, 609. 
 
758 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Mile End, 231. 
 
 Milford Haven, 298. 
 
 Military Orders, the, 154. 
 
 Militia Bill, the, 449. 
 
 Millenary Petition, the, 428. 
 
 Milton, John, poet, 463, 531, 532. 
 
 Minden, battle of, 568. 
 
 Minorca, 515, 518, 566, 573, 584, 587. 
 
 Minorites, the, 243. ifee also Franciscans. 
 
 Mirebeau, 139. 
 
 Mississippi the river, 565, 573. 
 
 Moderates, the, of the Scotch church, 634. 
 
 Mogul, the, 425. 
 
 empire of the. 526, 711. 
 
 Mohammedans, in Syria, 100, 131. 
 Moldart, landing-place of Charles Edward, 
 
 555. 
 Moldavia, 668, 669. 
 Mompesson, Sir Giles, 4,^3. 
 Mona, 8. See. Anglesey. 
 Monastic orders, 104. 
 Monk, George, 471, 479. 
 Monmouth, Geoffrey of, 156. 
 
 James, D. of, 487, 488, 490. 
 
 Monopolies, 406, 4.33. 
 
 Monroe doctrine, the, 645. 
 
 Mtms Graupius, battle of. 9. 
 
 Montagu (earls of Salisbury) family of, 281, 
 
 285. 
 John Neville, Marquis of, 291. See 
 
 also Meville John, E. of Northumber- 
 land. 
 Montague, Charles, financier, lord Halifax, 
 
 503, 605, 506. 
 Montcalm, marquis of, 568-569. 
 Montenegro, 680, 681. 
 Montereau, on the Yonne, 267. 
 Montfort, Simon of, E. of Leicester, 163, 
 
 166, 169, 170, 171-177. 
 
 Eleanor, 179. 
 
 John of, Duke of Brittany, 213, 216. 
 
 Montgomery, lordship of, 100. 
 
 Montreal, 569. 
 
 Montrose, James Graham, E. of, 444, 457, 
 
 459, 464. 
 Mont- Saint -Jean, 622. 
 Moore, Sir John, 617. 
 Moravians, the, 633. i 
 Moray, James Stewart, E. of, 3^0, 381, 383, 
 
 385. 
 Morcar, E. of Northumbria, 66, 68, 69, 71, 
 
 84, 85, 94. 
 More, Sir Thomas, 330, 331, 333, 340, 341. 
 Morgan, William, bishop of St. Asaph, 404. 
 Morris, William, poet, 706. 
 Mortimer, Koger, of Wigmore, first E. of 
 
 March, 203-208, 225. 
 Edmund, E. of March (d. 1381), 225, 
 
 226. 
 Edmund, E. of March (d. 1424), 257, 
 
 262, 264. 
 
 Sir Edmund, 257-258. 
 
 Anne, 280. 
 
 Mortimer's Cross, battle of, 283. 
 Mortmain, Statute of, 183. 
 Morton, Cardinal, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, 314. 
 
 E. of, Scottish regent, 385. 
 
 Moscow, 620. 
 
 Mounljoy, lord, Charles Blount, 484. 
 
 Mousehold Heath, 356. 
 
 Mowbray, Robert, E. of Northumberland, 
 
 95. 
 Thomas, E. of Nottingham. 234, 235 ; 
 
 D. of Norfolk, 235, 236. .See also 
 
 Nottingham and Norfolk. 
 Municipal Corporations Reform Act, 654. 
 Munster, Plantation of, 402, 404, 416. 
 Muscovy Company, the, 393. 
 Mutiny Act, the, 497. 
 
 the Indian, 714-715. 
 
 Mysore, 584, 585, 600. 
 Mysteries, and Miracle Plays, 304. 
 
 NXgpur, annexation of, 713. 
 
 Ni^era, battle of, 221. 
 
 Namur, capture of, 503. 
 
 N&n^ Sahib, 714. 
 
 Nancy, battle of, 292. 
 
 Nantes, the edict of, 400, 493. 
 
 Napier, of Merchiston, inventor of loga- 
 rithms, 528. 
 
 Sir Charles, 712. 
 
 Naples, 169, 313, 319, 334, 508, 515, 652, 612, 
 664. 
 
 Napoleon i.. Emperor of the French, 610- 
 623. See also Buonaparte. 
 
 Napoleon ni., Emperor of the French, 
 Louis Napoleon, 666-667, 671, 773. See 
 also Buonaparte. 
 
 Napoleonic War, the, 608-625. 
 
 Naseby, battle of, 458-459. 
 
 Natal, 724, 726, 730. 
 
 National Debt, the, 503. 
 
 National Gallery, the, 705. 
 
 Navarino, battle of, 646. 
 
 Navarre, 320, 400. 
 
 Navigation Act, of 1651, 465, 478. 
 
 Nebel, the river, 513. 
 
 Neckar, the river, 513. 
 
 Nectansmere, battle of, 35. 
 
 Nelson, Horatio, lord, admiral, 599, 600, 
 601, 611. 
 
 Neolithic Age, the, 1. 
 
 Netherlands, the, 212, 288, 289, 292, 301, 
 305, 309, 310, 324, 366, 377, 387, 391, 502, 
 503, 514-516, 518, 555, 559, 596, 601, 622, 
 625, 651. 
 
 Neville, the house of, 281. 
 
 Richard, E. of Salisbury. 281, 282. 
 
 Richard, E. of Warwick, 282. See 
 
 also Warwick and Salisbury. 
 
 George, bishop of Worcester and Arch- 
 bishop of York, 283, 287, 288, 289. 
 
 John, E. of Northumberland, and 
 
 Marquis Montagu, 288, 291. 
 
 C^ecily, duchess of York, 281. 
 
 Anne, 288, 289, 293. 
 
 Isabella, 288, 293. 
 
 Neville's Cross, battle of, 216. 
 
 New Amsterdam, 479. 
 
 New Brunswick, 723. 
 
 Newburgh, William of, English chronicler, 
 155. 
 
 Newburn, battle of, 445. 
 
 Newbury, first battle of, 452. 
 
 second battle of, 456. 
 
 Newcastle, town of, 9, 445. 
 
 Newcastle, E- of, general, 451, 452, 453. 
 
INDEX 
 
 759 
 
 Newcastle, Tbonuw Pelbam, D. of, 549, 
 
 560, 561, 566, 572, 573, 574. 
 
 New (JoUoge. UxfonI, 301. 
 
 New England, the plantation of, 423. 
 
 New ForeBt, the, 87, 101. 
 
 Newfonndland, 393, 401, S18, 564, 723, 732. 
 
 New Jerney, colony of, 479. 
 
 Newman, John Henry, cardinal, 663, £98, 
 
 700, 706. 
 New Model Ordinance, the, 458, 459. 
 New Orleans, 565. 
 Newport, Monmouthshire, 6S9. 
 New South Wales, 720, 724. 
 Newton, Isaac, mathematician, 529. 
 Newtown Botler, battle of, 499. 
 New York, 479, 582, 584. 
 New Zealand, 724. 
 Nicholas I., tsar of Riusla, 646, 668. 
 Nile, the, 683. 
 
 battle of, 600. 
 
 Ninian, St., sent to convert the Cale* 
 
 donlans, 12. 
 Nonconformists, 374, 699. 
 Non-Jurors, the, 498. 
 Nore, the, mutiny at, 599. 
 Norfolk, 19 77. 
 earls of, 87, 193. Stt alto Bigod and 
 
 Mowbray. 
 
 Thomas Howard (1), D. of, 323. 
 
 Thomas Howard (2\ I), of, son of 
 
 foregoing. 336, 344, 348, 349, 361. 
 (grandson of above), 
 
 384 385 
 Normandy, 43, 48, 63, 64, 83, 88, 93-95, 
 
 100-104, 108, 111, 114, 116, 126-129, 134, 
 
 135, 138-14U, 169, 213-214, 267, 276, 278, 
 
 320. 
 Normans, the, 63-64, 69-72, 83-89, 103, 132- 
 
 123, 125. 
 Northallerton, battle of, 113. 
 Northampton, 460. 
 
 Assize of, 123. 
 
 battle of, 2H2. 
 
 council of, 119. 
 
 treaty of, 305, 308. 
 
 Iforth Bnlon, the, 674. 
 Northcote, Sir SulTord, pollticiaii. 679. 
 North, Council of the, 344, 410, 446. 
 North, I^rd, prime miuistcr, 676-677, 580, 
 
 685-689. 
 
 Northumberland, 703. 
 
 Henry I'ercy, K. of, 337, 336, 368.369. 
 
 Sie <Uto Percy. 
 John Dudley, D. of, 364, 367. 368- 
 
 361. 
 
 Thomas Percy, E. of, 384. 
 
 Nortbumbrla, 19, 37, 30.^, 40, 43, 61-63, 
 
 69, 60, 63, 74, 90. 
 Norsemen, migratiuns of, 40. 
 Norway, 187. 
 Norwich, 90, 151, 356, 526. 
 
 cathedral of, 153. 
 
 Nottingham, 60, 449. 
 
 castle of, 306. 
 
 Thomas Mowbray. K. of, 334, tS6. 
 
 Ste alto Mowbray. 
 FInoh. £. of (qiMcn Anne). 611, 
 
 616. 
 Nova Scotia (Acadic), 61i, 1U. 
 AovMm Oryanum, Bacon'*, Ut. 
 
 Oatcs, Titus, Informer, 486. 489. 
 O'Brien, Smith, leader of Young Ireland, 
 
 666. 
 Occasional Conformity, Act agaiost, 543. 
 Ocliham, Williatoi of, scboolman, 245. 
 O'Connell, Daniel, Irish agtUtor, 648, 649, 
 
 665, 659, 661. 
 O'Connor, Feargus, chartist, 669, 666. 
 Odo, bishop of Bayenx, 83 ; E. of Kent, 
 
 87 94 95. 
 Offa,' K. 'of MercU, 36.3T. 
 OfTaly. district of, 401. 
 Ohio, the river, 566, 566. 
 Oldcostie, Sir John, Lord Cobham, 362-363. 
 Old Sarum, 636. 
 Olney, treaty of, 59. 
 Omdurman, battle of, 693. 
 O'Neill, Shane, 402. 
 
 Hugh, E. of Tyrone, 404, 433. 
 
 Owen Koe, 447. 
 
 O'Neills, EarU of Tyrone. Sm Tynme, 
 
 Earls of. 
 Orangemen, the, 603. 
 Orange River Free State, Um, 734, 136. 
 Ordainers, the Lords, 199, 303. 
 Orders in Council, the. 614, 631. 
 Ordinances, the (1312), 199. 
 Ordorlces, tril>e of tlie, 8. 
 Orewyn Bridge, battle of, 180. 
 Orfont. BnsMill. admiral, E. of, 603. &0&,&lT. 
 Robert Walpole, E. of, 663. See 
 
 Walpole. Sir Rol>ert. 
 Oriffin of flpteies, Darwin's, 705. 
 Orinoco, the river, 431. 
 Oriaaa, 710. 
 
 Orkney, Norse settlers in, 4X 
 Orleans, siege of, 272-373. 
 
 Philip, I), of, regent, 639, 543. 
 
 Ormonde, tbe doke of, 476^477, 618. 
 
 Orwell, in Essex, 303. 
 
 Osboms. Sir Thomas. St* Danby and 
 
 Leeds. 
 Oswald, K. of Northninbria. S2. 
 Oswlu. K. of Nortbumbria. 33-33. 
 OtUwa. 733. 
 Otto I., tbe Great, Bmparor, 63. 
 
 IV., Emperor, 139, 140. 
 
 papal legale, 164. 
 
 Oudenarde, battle of, 516. 
 
 Oudh, tbe nawib of. 710. 718. 714. 
 
 Quae, tbe rlrsr. 172. 
 
 Ontlanders. tbe, 736. 
 
 OvatlMiry. Sir Thonaa, 43*. 
 
 Owen, Uwynned, prinoe of Wales, 1 17. 
 
 Sir, oC Wales, 333. 
 
 Robert, aootallst. 669, T03. 
 
 Oieodower. fkt Ulsndowsr. Owtn. 
 
 Oxford, 60. 166. 343. 344, M6, 301,346.367, 
 
 451, 463, 633. 696. TOO, TOO. 
 
 ProTlstoos of, 100, ITO. 
 
 — — isftwiMSis. tbe, no. 
 
 University of. 166. «44->46, 301, 630, 
 
 632, 700, TOO. 
 
 Robert de Vers, B. oT, m. 
 
 Robert Ilarley, K. of. Mi. A* «Im 
 
 Harley. 
 
 PALJcoLrrnio Aoi, the, I. 
 Palatine KarMoma, tbe. H. 
 
76o 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Palestine, 100, 132, ITT. 
 Palladlo, Italian architect, 529. 
 Palmerston, Viscount, prime minister, 651, 
 
 055, 680, 665-667, 671-673. 
 Panama, tlie isthmus of, 396. 
 Pan- Anglican Synod, the, 699. 
 Pandulf, papal legate, 142, 160. 
 faradise Lost, Milton's, 532. 
 Paris, 189, 214, 219, 244, 269, 275, 276, 595, 
 
 621, 623, 078. 
 treaties of, 169, 206, 210, 572, 621, 623 
 
 671. 
 
 the parliament of, 221. 
 
 Matthew, liietorian, 250. 
 
 Parlcer, Matthew, archbisliop of Canterbury, 
 
 372-373. 
 
 admiral, 601. 
 
 Parker's Advertisements, 373. 
 Parliament, the name of, 239. 
 history of, 239-241, 256, 292, 300, 314. 
 
 328, 406-407, 408-409, 425, 495, 537-538. 
 . reform of, 466-467, o77, 590, 597, 625, 
 
 630, 651-653. See also Reform Acts, the. 
 
 the Mad, 168. 
 
 of 1265, 173. 
 
 the Model, 191. 
 
 of York, 202. 
 
 the Good, 226, 227, 240. 
 
 ■ the Merciless, 234, 239. 
 
 the Reformation, 338-339, 343. 
 
 of James i., 428, 433, 434. 
 
 the Addled, 429. 
 
 of Charles l., 436, 438-439. 
 
 the Short, 445. 
 
 the Long, 446-465, 471. 
 
 Parebones', 466. 
 
 tlie Convention (1660), 472-474. 
 
 at Oxford, 487. 
 
 the Convention (1689), 495. 
 
 Parma, 551, 559, 607. 
 
 Alexander Farnese, D. of, 391, 3i(2, 
 
 397. 
 Pamell, Charles Stewart, Irish leader, 680, 
 
 682, 685, 68J-688. 
 Parsons, Robert, Jesuit, 388. 
 Partition treaties, the, 508. 
 Paschal ii., pope, 105. 
 Paston Letters, tbi 304. 
 Patay, battle of, 273. 
 Paterson, his Darler scheme, 506. 
 Patrick, St., his conversion of the Irish, 
 
 12. 
 Patriot King, on the idea of a, Boling- 
 
 broke's, 550, 570. 
 Patriot AVhigs, the, 549. 
 Patronage Act, of 1712, 700. 
 Paul, pope, m., 341. 
 
 IV., 366. 
 
 tsar of Russia, 601. 
 
 Paulinus, first archbishop of York, 30, 31. 
 Paullinus, Suetonius, Roman governor, 9. 
 Pavia, battle of. 327. 
 I'easants' Revolt, the, 229-232. 
 I'eckham, John, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 184, 192, 245. 
 Peel, Sir Robert, prime minister, 644, 646- 
 
 649, C55, 656, 660-664. 
 Peelites, the, 664, 667, 671, 673. 
 Peerage Bill, the, 542. 
 Pekin, 694. 
 
 Pelagius, the opponent of Saint Augustine, 
 
 12. 
 Pelham, Henry, prime minister, 549, 552. 
 
 559-560. 
 
 Pelican, the, 396. 
 
 Peloponnesus the, 646, 647. 
 
 Pembroke, Palatine earldom of, 100, 103. 
 
 castle of, 152. 
 
 Richard, E. of, 125. See also Strong- 
 bow. 
 
 Richard Marshall, B. of. .Sfee Marshall. 
 
 William Marshall, E. of. See Mar- 
 shall. 
 
 Penal Code, in Ireland, the, 500. 
 
 Penda, K. of Mercia, 27-32. 
 
 Penn, admiral, 469. 
 
 William, Quaker, 479. 
 
 Pennsylvania, 479. 
 
 Penny Postage, establishment of, 659. 
 
 Perceval, Spencer, prime minister, 613. 
 
 Percy, house of, 286, 288, 304. 
 
 Henry, E. of Northumberland, 227, 
 
 236, 258-259. See also Northumberland. 
 
 — — Henry, Hotspur, 258. 
 
 Percy's lieliques of Ancient English Poetry, 
 638. 
 
 Perrers, Alice, 226, 227. 
 
 Perth, 540, 541. 
 
 Peter des Roches, bishop of Winchester, 
 161. 
 
 the Cruel, K. of Castile, 219, 221. 
 
 Martyr, reformer, 357. 
 
 the Great, tsar of Russia, 343, 373. 
 
 HI., tsar of Russia, 573. 
 
 Peterborough, 75, 1.53, 156, 345. 
 
 Peterloo, massacre of, 625. 
 
 Petitioners, the, 486. 
 
 Petition of Right, the, 438. 
 
 Petrarch, Italian poet, 251. 
 
 Pevensey, landing of AVilliam of Nor- 
 mandy at, 69. ^ee Anderida. 
 
 Philadelphia, 480, 580, .582. 
 
 Philip, I., K. of France, 93. 
 
 II., 129, 132-134, 137, 138, 160. 
 
 ni., 177, 189. 
 
 IV., 189-191, 194-195. 
 
 VI., 206. 
 
 I., K. of Spain, son of Maximilian of 
 
 Austria, 313, 314, 324. 
 
 11., 362, 363, 366, 378, 386, 388, 
 
 390, 392, 394, 397, 400, 424. 
 
 IV., 430. 
 
 v., D. of Anjou, 508, 515, 516, 
 
 518, .543, 551. 
 
 Don, son of Philip v., 559. 
 
 Phillip, captain, 720. 
 
 Philiphaugh, battle of, 459. 
 
 Philippa of Hainault, queen of Edward m., 
 203, 225, 251. 
 
 , Countess of March, d. of Lionel of 
 
 Clarence, 225. 
 
 Philipstowu, 401. 
 
 Physical Force Party, of chartists, 659. 
 
 Picquigni, the Treaty of, 292. 
 
 Picts, the, 14, 15, 22, 24. 
 
 Piedmont, 512, 607. 
 
 Piers Plowman, the vision of, 252. 
 
 Pilgrimage of grace, the, 344. 
 
 Pilgrim Fathers, the, 423. 
 
 Pilgrim's Progress, Bunyan's, 476, 533. 
 
INDEX 
 
 761 
 
 Pilletb, battle of, 257. 
 
 P'miiiria, Indian freebooters, 710. 
 
 Pinkie, battle of, 354. 
 
 Pitt, WiDiam, K. of Cbatlmm, S49, 653, 
 
 560, 561, 566-569, 571, 575, 580, 583. 
 the younger, 587, 589, 596-602, 
 
 603-605, 610-612, 635. 
 Pius v., pope, 385, 397. 
 Plague, the Great, 481. 
 Plan of campaign, the, 686-687. 
 Plaasey, battle of, 564. 
 PlautiuB, Aulas, Roman general, 8. 
 Plymouth, 289, 393, 4(1. 
 
 New, 424. 
 
 Plymouth Sound, 398. 
 
 Po'ltevins, the, 161. 
 
 Poitiers, capiul of Poitou, 126. 
 
 battle of, 217-218. 
 
 Poitou, 126, 139, 139, 161, 166, 169, 219. 
 
 Poland, 691, 625. 
 
 Pole, Margaret. S»e Salisbury, Margaret, 
 
 Countese of. 
 Pole, Michael de la. K. of .SnlTolk, 233, 234. 
 William de la, fc. (afterwards 1).), 
 
 of Suffolk, 277-279. Sfe alto .Suffolk. 
 Reginald, (Cardinal and archbishop of 
 
 Cantierljury, 341, 34«, 363, 364-367. 
 Polish Succcitsion, war of the, 652. 
 Polltax, the (1381), 231. 
 Pondlcherri, 562, 573. 
 Pontefract, 202, 237, 257. 
 Pontbieu, 189, 214, 219. 
 Poor Laws, 412, 654. 
 I'ope, Alexander, poet, 6.'J6. 
 Popes, the. Se-r firegory i., Gregory vii.. 
 
 Urban it.,'Ciement (anti-pope), A lexander 
 
 III., Innocent in., Gregory ix., Boniface 
 
 vni., Clement v., Uroan vi., Clement 
 
 VII. (Avignon), Martin v., Julius ii., \jeo 
 
 X., Paul III., Paul IV., Plus iv. 
 Porteous riots, the, 550-551. 
 Port Jackson, New South Wales, 720. 
 Portland, battle off, 465. 
 
 D. of, prime minister, 588, 613. 
 
 Portobcllo, 518. 
 
 Port Phillip, 723, 724. 
 
 Portsmouth, 103, 107, 438. 
 
 Portugal, 392, 424, 477-478, S13, S34, 616, 
 
 620, 644, 649, 665. 
 Porto Novo, battle of, 685. 
 lYiynlngs, Sir Mward, 316. 
 Poynlngs' I-aw, 316, 585, 687. 
 i'nzniunirc, statute of, 223, 838. 
 Pragmatic .Sanction, the, 654. 
 I»rague, university of, 2*7. 
 Prasutugus, K. of the Ireiii, 8. 
 Prayer-book, of Rlwanl vi., W« Jlrit, 366. 
 
 the tecond, 368. 
 
 of Ell«abeth, 371. 
 
 ^— of James i., 426. 
 
 of Charles ii., 474. 
 
 Pre-Raphaelite Rrotberhood, tb«. 706. 
 Presbyteriaulsm, 372. 376. 463, 457, 464. 
 
 622-623. 
 lYesbyterians, the, 469, 461, 466, 468, 474. 
 
 476, 498, 603, 632, 67«, 700. 
 Preasburg, the peace of, 612. 
 Prcatun, battle of (164M), 461. 
 
 battle of (1715), 641. 
 
 PrMton Pans, battle of, 656. 
 
 Pretoria, 727. 
 
 I>ride. colonel, 461. 
 
 Prince Consort, the, 658, 673. .Ste alto 
 
 Albert, prince. 
 Prince Edwaixl'a island, 723. 
 Principality, the, of Wales, 166, 181, 284, 
 
 360. See alto Wales. 
 Printing, the Invention of, 305-306. 
 Privy Council, the, 241, 410, 482, 610. 
 ProtectionlsU, the, 664. 
 Protestants, 332. 
 
 the Irish, 603, 604-606, 676. 
 
 Provenfals, the, 162-163. 
 I*rovence, 169. 
 
 Rene, connt of, 277. 
 
 Provisions, papal, 163. 
 
 Provlsors, statute of, 233. 
 
 Prussia, 613, 620, 555, 566, 666, 668. 613, 
 
 676, 691. 696-598, 614. 622, 635, 644, 667. 
 
 660, 673, 678. 
 Prynne, William, puritan, 443. 
 Public Sclioois Act, the, 7o7. 
 Public Worsliip ICegulatlon Act of 1874, 
 
 699. 
 Pulteney, orator, 648. 
 iniQjitb, the, 71U, 713. 
 Puroeli, Henry, musician, 630. 
 Puritans, the, 357, 373. 406, 434. 436. 441. 
 
 466. 466. 468, 474, 6.14. 
 Puaey. Edward Bouverie, High Church 
 
 leader, 698, 699. 
 Pym. John, politician, 446-449. 
 Pyrenees, tlie, 115, 136. 
 i^beas. the voyage of. 6. 
 
 QUADBDPLB Alliance, the, of 1718, MS. 
 
 of 1840. 660. 
 
 (^lakera, the, 468, 479. 
 
 guatre Bras, 633. 
 
 (Quebec, 668, 669. 
 
 gnaen't Collegas, Ireland. 461. 
 
 ConntT, 401. 
 
 Qaeenslana. 734. 
 Quia Smptortt statute, 186. 
 Olio warranto, writs of, 183. 
 Qulberon Bay, battle ol. 6«a. 
 expediUoo to, 6M. 
 
 RAiMxyr Bridge, battle of. 333. 
 
 lUdlcaU. the. 664, 666, 664, 6Tl. 
 
 Raglan, Lord. 669. 
 
 RATput^a. 710. 
 
 Raleigh. .Sir Walter. 401, 405, 433, 434. 431. 
 
 Ralph. K. of Norfoll(, (T-MS. 
 
 RamllUea. batUe ot, 614. 
 
 Hand, the, 736. 
 
 Randolph. K. ofCbeatar, 114. 
 
 Ranjlt Singb. monarrb of tlio Puii>l), 710, 
 
 711, 713. 
 Ranuir Klambard. 96, 103, 103, 107. t&SL 
 
 UUnville. 134. 
 
 Ravwispnr, 336. SM, 
 
 RaynlMB, 631. 
 
 RMdlng, Xhbuf of. Henry i. bwM Uwfs 
 
 108. 
 KadMdiri*, RoUn oC tat. 
 iMmooA, Jooa, Irtoh iMdar, M«. 
 R«l 8m, Ih*. MS. 
 
762 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Redwald, K. of East Anglia, 28, 30. 
 Reflections on the French /{evolution, 
 
 Burke's, 596. 
 Reformation, the, 332-333, 338-349, 370-378, 
 
 408. 
 
 in Scotland, 375-377, 
 
 Reform Bill, the first, 653. 
 
 the second, 675. 
 
 the third, 684. 
 
 negate, the, 97. 
 
 Reginald, sub-prior of Christchurch, Canter- 
 bury, 141. 
 Reign of Terror, the, 595. 
 Reims, 273, 387. 
 
 Renascence, the, 307, 329, 408, 414. 
 Rene, D. of Anjou. 277. 
 Rescissory Act, the (Scotland), 376. 
 Revenge, the, 400. 
 Reynolds, Sir Joshua, painter, 630. 
 Rhine, the river, 513, 596, 625. 
 
 confederation of the, 612. 
 
 Rhodes, Cecil, 725. 
 
 Rhodesia, 725. 
 
 Rhode Island, 424. 
 
 Rhiwallon, Welsh prince, 65. 
 
 Ribblesdale, 287. 
 
 Riccio, David, secretary of Mary, queen of 
 
 Scots, 381. 
 Rich, Edmund, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 161, 164. 
 Richard i.. King, 127, 129, 131-136. 
 
 11.. 228-237. 
 
 ni., 291, 293-298. 
 
 E. of Cornwall, K. of the Romans, 
 
 166, 167, 169, 172. 
 D. of York, son of Richard, E. of 
 
 Cambridge, 279-283. 
 
 son of f]dward iv., 295-296. 
 
 Richardson, Samuel, novelist, 638. 
 
 Richborough. See Kutupiae, 
 
 Richelieu, 440. 
 
 Ridley, Nicholas, bishop of London, 357, 364. 
 
 Ridolfi, Italian banker and conspirator, 385. 
 
 Riot Act, the, 539. 
 
 Ripon, 33. 
 
 the treaty of, 445. 
 
 Ripperda, Spanish minister, 551. 
 Ritchie, chaiicell<jr of the exchequer, 734. 
 Rivers, E.,AnthonyWoodville,288, 295-296. 
 Robert, Fitzhamon, lord of Glamorgan and 
 
 Gloucester, 106. 
 
 of Belleme, 103, 104. 
 
 E. of Gloucester, 106, 112, 113. 
 
 of Jumieges, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 63, 64, 68. 
 
 D. of Normandy, 88, 93-95, 100-104. 
 
 Roberts, Lord, general, 716, 727, 729. 
 Robinson Crusoe, Defoe's, 637. 
 Robinson, Sir Thomas, diplomatist, 560. 
 Rochdale, 662. 
 
 Roche au Moine, la, siege of, 140, 145. 
 Roche Derien, la, battle of, 216. 
 Rochelle, la, 457, 438. 
 Rochester, 31, 95; castle of, 152. 
 
 Robert Ker, E. of, 509. 
 
 Rockingham, Council of, 98. 
 
 marquis of, prime minister, 575, 578, 
 
 586, 587. 
 Rodney, admiral, 584. 
 Roebuck, John, discoveries of, 627. 
 
 Roger, E. of Hereford, 87-88. 
 
 bishop of Salisbury, 107, 111, 112. 
 
 archbishop of York, 120. 
 
 Rogers, John, Marian martyr, 364. 
 
 Rohilkhand, 710. 
 
 Romans, the, 6, 7-12, 14. 
 
 Roman Catholics, the, 426, 427, 441, 450, 
 
 485, 492-494, 497, 602, 603, 606-609, 634, 
 
 700. 
 Romantic revival, the, 638-639, 706. 
 Rome, 29, 98, 99, 119, 143, 163-164, 228, 
 
 327, 339, 678. See also Popes. 
 Roncesvalles, pass of, 221. 
 Rooke, admiral, 515. 
 Root and Branch Bill, the, 447. 
 Rosebery, Lord, politician, 690, 691. 
 Roses, Wars of the, 281-297. 
 Rossetti, D. G., painter and poet, 705-706. 
 Rouen, 93, 131, 135, 139, 267, 275. 
 Roumania, 669, 681. 
 Roumanians, the, 680. 
 Roumelia, Eastern, 681. 
 Roundheads, the, 450. 
 Roundway Down, battle of, 451. 
 Rousseau, Jean Jacques, 594, 636. 
 Ro.val Society, foundation of the, 529. 
 Eubens, Peter Paul, painter, 530. 
 Rufus's Stone, 101. 
 Rump, the, 461-465, 471-472. 
 Runcorn, 628. 
 Runnymede, 144. 
 
 Rupert, Prince, 450, 453. 456, 458, 478. 
 Ruskin, John, art critic, 707. 
 Russell, Lord, 488. 
 
 admiral, 503, 505. 
 
 Lord John, afterwards E. Russell, 644, 
 
 653, 663, 665, 667, 068, 671, 674, 675. 
 Russia, 393, 565, 573, 576, 600, 601, 612, 
 
 614, 620, 644, 645, 649, 660, 668-671, 680, 
 
 682, 688, 691, 693, 694, 712, 732-734. 
 Rutland, the earl of, 283. 
 Rutupiae. See Richborough, fort of, 14. 
 Ruyter, Dutch admiral, 478. 
 Rye House Plot, the, 488. 
 Ryswick, peace of, 503. 
 
 Sacheverell, Dr., 517. 
 
 Sadler, Michael, 703. 
 
 Saint-Arnaud, marshal, 669. 
 
 Saintes, 165. 
 
 Saladin, Sultan, 131. 
 
 Salamanca, 617 ; battle of, 620. 
 
 Salisbury, 90, 297 ; cathedral of, 245, 636. 
 
 Richard Neville, E. of, 281-283. 
 
 JIargaret, countess of, 346. 
 
 Robert Cecil, E. of. See Cecil Robert. 
 
 Robert Cecil, marquis of, prime min- 
 ister, 675, 681, 684, 685, 686, 688, 690, 730. 
 
 Sanehia of Provence, wife of Richard of 
 Cornwall, 166. 
 
 Sancroft, AVilliam, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, 489, 494, 498. 
 
 Sandal, castle of, 283. 
 
 San Domingo, 720. 
 
 Sandwich, 160. 
 
 San Stefano, treaty of, 681. 
 
 Santa Cruz, battle of, 469. 
 
 Saratoga, the surrender at. 582. 
 
 Sardinia, 544, 654, B59, 672. 
 
INDEX 
 
 7^1 
 
 Sati, Hlndn cn«tom, TU. 
 Savoy, 612, fil3, 518, 520, B96. 
 
 Bona of, 288. 
 
 Palace, the, 231 ; conference at, 474. 
 
 Savoyards, the, 182-163. 
 
 Sawtre, William, Lollard martyr, 256. 
 
 Saxons, Ibe, 14-16, 18, 19. 
 
 Saxon Shore, Count of the, 14. 
 
 Saxony, 654. 
 
 the bonae of, 11%. 
 
 Saxton, 287. 
 
 Scapula, OntorliM, Roman general, 8. 
 
 Scarborough Castle, ciege of, 199. 
 
 Schism of the Papacy, the Great, 228-229, 
 
 266, 267. 
 Schleswlg, 673. 
 Schomberg, general, 499. 
 Schwarz, Martin, soldier, 310. 
 Scone, 193, 196, 209. 
 Scotland, 22, 24, 64, 93, 99, 106, 124-125, 
 
 188, 195-196, 200-301, 208-210, 383, 387, 
 
 306-307, 377, 421, 443, 462, 463-465, 476, 
 
 498, 600-502, 606, 523-623, 639-641, 684. 
 ScoU, the, 14, 15, 23, 51, 186, 287, 452, 453, 
 
 469, 460, 461. 
 Scottish Church, the, 13, 29, 33, 33, 375- 
 
 376, 634, 661, 7C0. 
 Scottish Prayer-book, the, 443. 
 Scbttlsh Succession, claimanta to the, 188. 
 Scott, Sir Walter, novelist, 638, 708. 
 Scrope, archbishop of York, 359. 
 Sebastopol, 669. 
 
 siege of, 670-671. 
 
 Second Coalition, war of the, 600. 
 
 SecreUrles of State, the, 409, 695. 
 
 Sectaries, the, 374. 
 
 Security, the Act of (Scotland), 623. 
 
 Sedgmoor, battle of, 490. 
 
 Segrave, StepbPii, Justiciar, 163. 
 
 Segontinm. .%« Carnarvon, 11. 
 
 Seine, the river, 214, 264. 
 
 Belbome, Ixird Chancellor, 678. 
 
 Self-Denying Ortlinance, the, 468. 
 
 Seminary priests, the, 387. 
 
 Senegal, 687. 
 
 Separatists, the, 374. 
 
 Sepoys, 563, 714. 
 
 Septennial Act, the, 641. 
 
 Seringapatam, 600. 
 
 .Servians, the. 680. 
 
 Settlement,Act of, of 1661 Jrclandl,477, 499. 
 
 of 1663, •galnrt vagnuicy, 635. 
 
 of 1701,809. 
 
 Seven United Province*, the, 386, 899, 69T. 
 
 iSk alio Holland. 
 Seven Years' War, the. 661. 566-573. 
 Severn, tbe river, 37. 36, 174, 297, 6U«. • 
 Severus, Septimus, Kmperor, 10. 
 Seville, tba pesMof, 661. 
 Seymour, Jane, qaeen of Henry vm., 94S, 
 
 346. 
 
 Tbomaa, liord Seymour of Sudeley, 
 
 356. 
 
 Edward. Set Hertford and SomerMt. 
 
 •Shaflesbury. Anthony Ashley «.^p«r, B. of, 
 
 482-484, 486-488. 
 
 Ix)rd, philanthropist, 70.1. 
 
 Shakespeare, William, dramatist, 417, 6M. 
 
 Shannon, the river, 500. 
 
 the, British man-of-war, 631. 
 
 Sharp, James, ai«bbi«bop of St. Andrewt, 
 
 476. 487. 
 Shaw, Doctor, 296. 
 Sheffield, 630, 652. 663. 
 Shelbume, E. of, prime minister, S86, S87, 
 
 58H. 
 
 Sheldon, Gilbert, archbishop of Canterbury. 
 474. 
 
 Shelley, Percy Byssbe, poet, 639. 
 
 Shephtri't Caleildar, Spenser's, 416. 
 
 Sher All, amir of Afghanistitn, 716. 
 
 Sheridan, Uichard Bilnsley, politician and 
 dramatist, 591, 636. 
 
 Sheriif. office of, 78, 148. 
 
 Sboriffmuir, battle of, 541. 
 
 Shetland, Norse settlers in, 43. 
 
 Ship Money, 440, 441, 445. 447. 
 
 Sbipton Moor, battle of, 369. 
 
 Shire Moot, the, 77, 147. 
 
 Shires, the, 77. 
 
 Shirley, James, dramatist, 631. 
 
 Sboreditch, theatre at, 416. 
 
 .Shrewsbury, 87, 103, 104, 181. 
 
 palatine earldom o(^ 87, 104. 
 
 treaty of, 176. 
 
 battle of, 2(8. 
 
 John Talbot, E. of, 378. 
 
 D. of, 621. 
 
 Shuji. ShiUi. 713. 
 
 Sicily. 129, 167-169. 377. 319, 918, 643. 644. 
 663. 
 
 Sidmouth, Lord. 612. Set aUo Addington. 
 
 Sidney, Sir Philip, 392, 416. 
 
 Sir Henry, 402. 
 
 Algernon, 488. 
 
 .Sigiamnod, tbe Emperor, 366. 
 
 Sikhs, tbe, 710, 711, 713, 716. 
 
 Silesia. 664. 656. 669. 
 
 Siiures. tribe of the. 8. 
 
 Simon of Sndbury. arcbbiabop of Canter- 
 bury, 331. 
 
 Simouy, 91. 
 
 Sind, conquest of, 713. 
 
 SIndbia. Martftbi prince. tlS. 
 
 Sinope, 669. 
 
 SlrliJ-nd-l>auU. nnwib of Bengal, 564. 
 
 Siw^ir.l, K. ..r Nnrtiiumbria, 63, 64. 65. 
 '. ■ ■ ' ■ :''..625. 
 
 of, 654. 
 
 : r of ttM Room of Com- 
 
 ■:. i;86. 
 
 1 i . 
 
 lias, norelM, at. 
 Siia»(|.>n, lUO, l(i«, 134, 179. 
 Solemn League and Covenant, tlie, 463. 
 Solway, the river, Oaelk element In land* 
 
 around, 3. 
 Solway Mom, battle of, 348, 363. 
 .><onipr«, Ixird, chancellor, 6o6, 517. 
 .Somerset, Joim Bssnfoft, K. oC 960. 
 
 O. of, SM. 
 
 Kdmnnd Bssafbrt, D. of, in, 3M, 
 
 381. 
 
 KJward Rssofort. I>. of. 391. 
 
 Kdwsnl Msynoar, D. of. 3&3-35». Me* 
 
 also Sernour sad Hsrtlbrd. 
 Bobsrt K«r, K. of. 4*9. teoltoKsr. 
 
764 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Somerset, the countess of, 429. 
 
 Charles Seymour, D. of, 521. 
 
 Somme, the river, 214, 264, 265. 
 Sonnets, 416. 
 
 Sophia, electress of Hanover, 509, 520. 
 Soult, general, 617, 618, 621. 
 South African Republic, the, 724. 
 Southampton, 261. 
 South A-ustralia, colony of, 724. 
 Sea Bubble, the, 544-545. 
 
 Sea Compiiny, the, 541. 
 
 Southwark, 362, 417, 576, 652. 
 
 Spain, 313, 320, 366, 386, 390, 392, 394-400, 
 430-433, 436, 410, 469, 502, 507, 512, 515, 
 516, 518, 524, 543, 551, 552, 554, 572, 587, 
 898, 602, 611, 614, 615, 617, 61ii-620, 644, 
 645. 
 
 Spanish Succession, the, (1700), 507. 
 
 . War of the, 512-516, 518-520. 
 
 Spectator, the, 533. 
 
 Spenser, Edmund, poet, 403, 416. 
 
 Spice Islands, the, 424. 
 
 Spithead, mutiny at, 599. 
 
 Spurs, battle of the, 321. 
 
 Staffords, the, 309. See Buckingham. 
 
 Stamford, 50, 289. 
 
 Stamford Bridge, battle of, 68, 69. 
 
 Stamp Act, the, 574, 578. 
 
 Standard, battle of the, 112. 
 
 Stanhope, general, 515, 542-545. 
 
 Stanley, Thomas, E. of Derby, 298, 299, 
 
 ■ 311. 
 
 William, 298, 299, 311. 
 
 Lord, 664, 66Y. See also Derby. 
 
 Star Chamber, the, 315, 410, 442, 446. 
 
 States General, of France, the, 494. 
 
 Steele, Richard, essayist, 533, 637. 
 
 Stephen of Blois, K. of England, 111-115. 
 
 Stephenson, George, railway of, 702. 
 
 - — • Robert (son), 702. 
 
 Sterne, Lawrence, novelist, 638. 
 
 Stevenson, Robert Louis, novelist. 706. 
 
 Stewart, the house of, 306-307, 420-535, 540, 
 556. 
 
 Stlgand, archbishop of Canterbury, 64, 68, 
 90. 
 
 Stirling, 195, 200, 201. 
 
 Stirling Bridge, battle of, 194. 
 
 Stockton and Darlington Railway, the, 702. 
 
 Stoke, battle of, 310. 
 
 Stonehenge, megalithic monuments at, 3. 
 
 Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, E. of, 445- 
 446. See also Wentworth. 
 
 Stratford, John, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 213. 
 
 Stratford-on-Avou, 417. 
 
 Strathclyde, 21-23, 186. 
 
 Stratton, battle of, 451. 
 
 Strongbow, lord of Chepstow and earl of 
 Pembroke, 125, 159. 
 
 St. Albans, 12, 231, 232. 
 
 abbey of, 37, 250. 
 
 battles of, 281, 283. 
 
 St. Andrews, university of, 307. 
 
 St. Asaph, foundation of the see of, 28. 
 
 St. David's, foundation of the see of, Wil- 
 liam I. at, 93, 
 
 St. Giles', church of, EdUiburgh, 306, 443. 
 
 Fields, London, 263., 
 
 St. Helena, 424, 623, 720. 
 
 St. John, Henry, 517-521. See Boling- 
 
 broke. 
 island of, 565. See Prince Edward's 
 
 Island. 
 
 the knights of, 599, 602. 
 
 St. Lawrence, the river, 565, 566, 668. 
 
 St. Paul's, London, 529 ; school of, 330. 
 
 St. Peter's Field, Manchester, 625. 
 
 St. Quentin, battle of, 366. 
 
 St. Stephen's, at Caen, monastery of, 90, 93. 
 
 Walbrook, church of, 529. 
 
 Succession, the Act of (1534), 340. 
 
 the Austrian, 554-555. 
 
 the Polish, 552. 
 
 the Spanish, 507, 512-520. 
 
 Sudan, the, 683, 692-693. 
 Suez Canal, the, 681, 715. 
 Suffolk, 19, 77. 
 
 Michael de la Pole, E. of, 233-234. 
 
 William de la Pole, E. of, 277-279. 
 
 Charles Brandon, D. of, 324, 360. 
 
 Mary, duchess of. See Mary. 
 
 Suffren, the bailli de, French admiral, 584, 
 
 585. 
 Sunderland, Robert Spencer, E. of, states- 
 man, 492, 505. 516. 
 
 (son of the above), 516, 542, 545. 
 
 Supremacy Act of (1534), 338, 361. 
 
 (1559), 371. 
 
 Surat, 425. 
 
 Surrey, 18, 77. 
 
 'i'homas Howard, E. of, 318, 322, 323, 
 
 336. See also Norfolk. 
 E. of, son of above, 350, 385. Set also 
 
 Norfolk. 
 
 Henry Howard, E. of, poet, 415. 
 
 Sussex, 18, 27, 28, 33, 77, 279, 362, 630. 
 
 E. of, 384, 401. 
 
 Sutherland, Norse settlers in, 42. 
 
 Swan River, tlie, settlement of, 723, 724. 
 
 Sweden, 482, 601, 614. 
 
 Swegen, king of the Danes, his conquest of 
 
 England, 58. 
 Swift, Jonathan, satirist, 637, 
 Swinburne, Algernon Charles, poet, 706. 
 Switzerland, 607. 
 Swynford, Catharine, wife of John of Gaunt, 
 
 260. 
 Sydney, town of, 720, 723. 
 Syria, 100, 660. 
 
 Tacitus, his Life ofAgricola, 9. 
 
 Tadcaster, 287. 
 
 Tagus, the river, 620. 
 
 Talllebourg, battle of, 165. 
 
 Talavera, battle of, 618. 
 
 Talbot, John, E. of Shrewsbury, 278. 
 
 Tallard, marshal, 513, 514. 
 
 Tamburlaine the Great, Marlowe's, 417. 
 
 Tam worth, royal city of the Mercians, 75, 
 
 Tangier, 478. 
 
 Tara, meeting at, 66. 
 
 Taiiff reform, 734, 736, 738. 
 
 Tasmania, 723, 724. 
 
 Tatler, the, 533. 
 
 Tattershall, 303. 
 
 Taunton, 312. 
 
 Taylor, Jeremy, theologian, 532. 
 
 Tees, the river, 84. 
 
 Tel-el -Keblr, battle of, 683. 
 
INDEX 
 
 765 
 
 TenoysoD, Alfred, poet, 706. 
 
 Teat Act, the, 484, 49-J, 643, 547, S48, 699. 
 
 Tewkesbury, battle of, 291. 
 
 Thackeray, W. M., novellgt, 706. 
 
 TAa^i, Hindu custom, 711. 
 
 Thames, the river, «4, 71, 83, 144, 333, 638. 
 
 Theatres, 416-417, 630-531, 637. 
 
 Theodore uf Tarsus, arcbliishop of Canter- 
 bury, 34. 
 
 Therouanne, capture of, 331. 
 
 Thirty-nlue Articles, the, 359, 371. 
 
 Thirty Years' War, the, 431-433, 436-437, 
 440. 
 
 Tbistlewood, Arthur, plot formed by, 643. 
 
 Thomson, James, poet, 550, 638. 
 
 Thnrlow, Lord Chancellor, 589. 
 
 Thurstan, archbishop of York, 113. 
 
 Till, the river, 323. 
 
 Tillotson, archbishop of Canterbury, 498. 
 
 Tilsit, treaty of, 614. 
 
 Tinchebray, battle of, 104. 
 
 Tipu, sultan of Mysore, 599, 800 
 
 Tithe War, the, 654. 
 
 Titus Livtus, lulian writer, 804. 
 
 Tobago, 587, 730. 
 
 Tolbooth, the, 551. 
 
 Toleration Act, the, 1689, 497. 
 
 Tone, Theoteia Wolfe, Irish rebel, 603-604. 
 
 Tottel's MitmUany, 415. ^ 
 
 Torbay, 495. 
 
 Tories, 486. 488, 495, 605, 609, 610, 516- 
 530, 649-550, 613, 655, 663. 
 
 Torres Vedras, the lines of, 630. 
 
 Torrigiano, Italian sculptor, 414. 
 
 Tostig, E. of Northumbrla, 63, 65, 66, 68. 
 
 Toulon, expedition to, 598 { float of, 611. 
 
 Toulouse, 165. 
 
 count of, 137, 139. 
 
 biittlc of, 631. 
 
 Touraine, 136. 
 
 Tourelivs, tbc, attack on, 373. 
 
 Tournai, capture of, 331. 
 
 ToumamenU, 348. 
 
 Tours, lo«. 
 
 the truce of, 377. 
 
 Tower of Undon, the, 103, 163, 3t>9, 396, 
 313, 3IH. 
 
 Townshend, rlaoonnt, prime minister, M3, 
 646, 548, 631. 
 
 . Charles, 576, 578, 680. 
 
 Towton, battle of, 387. 
 
 1'r«ctarian Movement, tbe, 698. 
 
 Tra»lcH Unions, 703. 
 
 Trafalgar, batUe of, 611. 
 
 Tramecourt, 365. 
 
 Transvaal, the, 734-736. TS9, 730. 
 
 Trustamara, Henry of. King of Castile, 319, 
 
 331. 
 Treason Act, the, 340. 
 Treasurer, tlie, 147. 
 Tribuchet, the, 348. 
 Trent, the river, 2T, 638. 
 
 tbe council of, 378. 
 
 Trevttbick, Uichard, steam looomotirs of. 
 
 703. 
 Triennial Act, the (1641). 44T, 474. 
 
 (1604), 505, 841. 
 
 Trimmer, origin of tbe title, 487. 
 Trinidad, 603, 730. 
 Trinoranlea, the, 7. 
 
 Triple Alliance, the, of 1668,483. 
 
 of 1718, 543-543. 
 
 Tromp, Dnicb admiral, 465. 
 Troyea, treaty of, 367-368. 
 Tudor, house of, 398, 308-419. 
 Kdmund, E. of Rlcbmond, 398. 
 
 Henry, E. of Richmood, 398-399. Sd$ 
 
 also Henry vii. 
 
 Owen, 398. 
 
 Jasper, E. of Pembroke, 398, 309. 
 
 TuUlbardine, marquis of, 666. 
 Tunbridge Wells, 537. 
 Tunnage and poundage, 438, 4S9, 440, 44T, 
 Tunis. Crusade of Ix>nls ix. dWerted to, 177. 
 Turin, battle of, 516. 
 Turkey, 691, 600, 660, 668-680. 
 Turks, the, 100, 645, 646, 649. 691. 
 Turner, J. M. W., painter, 706. 
 Tumbam Qreen, 461. 
 Tweed, the river, 333. 
 Twiiel Bridge, 333. 
 Tyler, Wat, 331. 
 
 Tyndall, William, reformer, 333, 345. 
 Tyroonnell, the E. of, 493, 498. 
 Tyrone, £. of, 402, 404, 423. 
 
 Ulstkr. 379, 403, 404, 433, 447, 499, 603. 
 Uniformity, Act of (1649), 366. 
 
 ( 1653), 366. 
 
 (1669). 371. 
 
 (1663). 475. 
 
 Union. Act of (1707). Joining KngUah and 
 
 Scottlah Parliamente. 523. 
 (1800), Joining tbe Irish and 
 
 EngUah ParUamenU. 605. 
 Union Jack, tbe, 633. 
 Unitarians, the, 497, 633. 
 United Free Charch, of Scotland. 701. 
 
 Irishmen, society of tbe, 603. 
 
 ■ Presbyterians, <a Scotland, 7V0. 
 
 Provinces, tbe, 3S«, 399. 697. Ac 
 
 alio Holland and Seven United PiDvinoeB. 
 
 Sutce at America, the. 6*1, 687, 631, 
 
 686, 660, 673, 678, 691. 
 UniverslUes, the beginning* vt, 16&. S44, 
 
 345. 
 Urban a, pope. 98, 100. 
 
 VI., 338-339. 
 
 Urblcus, Lollins. govenor of Britain, 10. 
 
 U>k, the river. 65. 
 
 Vtoina, More's, 3S0, 415. 
 
 Utrecht, the nnkmul, 380. 
 
 treaty of, 618-630. 643, 661, U2. 
 
 Valkkcb, William of, 168. 168.' 
 
 Aymer «C btabop of Winchealer. 166, 
 
 174. - 
 
 Valmtla, 10. 
 ValenUoe, 439. 
 Vall«e ani Olerct, 318. 
 Valmy, the oaanooad* of, MO. 
 Valds, boose of, 400. 
 Van I^. Antony, painter, »ST. IM. 
 Varna, 609. 
 
 VsnabU, admiral. 409. 
 Vaoettans, the, aei. 
 Veoamela, 091. TSS. 
 Venice. SI9. 330. OS. 
 Vera Crvs, 394. 
 
Jf^ 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Vere, Robert.de, E. of Oxford, 232. 
 
 A'erneuil, battle of, 271. 
 
 Versailles, 678 ; treaty of, 587. 
 
 Verulamium, 8, U, 12. ,S'ee St. Albans. 
 
 Veto resolutioDH, the, 738, 739. 
 
 Victor .^madeus, D. of Savoy, K., first of 
 
 Sicily, theo of Sardinia, 512, 518, 544. 
 Victor Emanuel, K. of Italy, 672, 678. 
 Victoria, colony of, 724. 
 Victoria, queen, 657-727. 
 Vienna, 513. 
 — — treaties of, 551, 552. 
 
 congress of, 622-625. 
 
 Vienne, the dauphin of, 267. 
 
 Vigo, 397. 
 
 Villeins, the, 149, 230, 356. 
 
 Villeneuve, admiral, 611. 
 
 Vimiero, battle of, 616. 
 
 Vincennes, 268. 
 
 Vinegar Hill, battle of, 604. 
 
 Vlnland, Norse settlement in America, 42. 
 
 Virginia, 401, 423, 565. 
 
 Viroconium (Wroxeter) Roman garrison 
 
 at, 8, 11. 
 Vitoria, battle of, 621. 
 Voltaire, 594. 
 Vortigern, British king, 18. 
 
 Wadicouht, 214. 
 
 Wagram, battle of, 618. 
 
 Wakefield, battle of, 283. 
 
 town of, 30 1 
 
 VValcheren, expedition to, 618. 
 
 Wales, 3, 14, 22, 24, 28, 99, 103, 106, 117, 
 124-125, 159, 166, 167, 170, 176, 179-182, 
 240, 257. 283, 297, 299, 315, 350, 357, 
 404, 450, 629, 630, 633. See. also Princi- 
 pality, the. 
 
 Council of, the, 350, 410. 
 
 Statute of, 181-182. 
 
 Wallace, William, Scottish patriot, 194, 
 195-196. 
 
 Wallachia, 668, 669. 
 
 Waller, Sir William, parliamentary general, 
 451, 458. 
 
 Wallingford, 71. 
 
 treaty of, 115. 
 
 Walpole, Robert. Sir, 517, 642, 645-553. See 
 also Oxford, E. of. 
 
 Walsingham, Sir Francis, 370, 388, 389. 
 
 Walter of Coutances, archbishop of Rouen, 
 134. 
 
 Waltheof, E. of Huntingdon, 84, 85, 87 ; 
 B. of Northumberland, 88. 
 
 Walworth, Sir Williani, 231. 
 
 Wandewash, battle of, 564. 
 
 Warbeck, Perkin, impostor, 311-31 2. 
 
 Warenne, E , 183, 194. 
 
 Warrington, 461. 
 
 Warwick, E. of, 199. 
 
 Thomas Beauchamp, E. of, 234, 235. 
 
 Richard Neville, E. of, 282, 291. 
 
 Edward, E. o*, 297, 309, 312. 
 
 John Dudley, E. of, 354, 357. See 
 
 also Northumberland. 
 
 Washington, George, 565, 581, 584. 
 
 Waterloo, battle of, 622-623. 
 
 Watling Street, the, 11. 
 
 Watson, Instigator of the Bye Plot, 426. 
 
 Watt, James, discoveries of, 627. 
 
 Wavre, 623. 
 
 Webster, John, dramatist, 530. 
 
 Wedgwood, Josiah, his potteries, 627. 
 
 Wedmore, the treaty of, 45. 
 
 Welles, Sir Kobeit, 2»9. 
 
 Wellesley, Sir Arthur, 609, 617, 618-623, 
 
 647-649. See Wellington, D. of. 
 
 marquis, 600, 609, 644, 709-710. 
 
 Wellington, Arthur Wellesley, D. of, 618- 
 
 623, 647-649. 653. 
 Wells, 184. 
 Welsh, the, 21, 28, 31, 36, 40, 51, 65, 93, 
 
 99, 190, 257-259, 262, 286. 
 Wentworth. Sir Thomas, 437-438, 442-445. 
 
 See also Strafford. 
 Wesley, John and Charles, methodists, 632- 
 
 633. 
 Wessex, 18,27, 33, 38, 39, 43-45, 47, 51, 59, 
 
 60, 74. 
 Western Australia, colony of, 724. 
 West Indies, the, 397, 423, 424, 611, 720. 
 Westminster, 66, 118, 168, 203, 345, 446, 
 
 449, 461, 652. 
 Abbey, 66, 72, 76, 94, 153. 177, 192, 
 
 245, 262, 296, 303, 305, 366, 414. 
 
 Assembly of Divines at, 459-460. 
 
 Statutes of (.Edward i.), 183, 184, 185. 
 
 Westmorland, earldom of. 281, 286. 
 
 Charles Neville, E. of, 384. 
 
 Westphalia, treaty of, 169. 
 
 kingdom of, 612. 
 
 West Saxons, shires of the, 77. 
 Wexford, capture of, 463, 601. 
 Whigs, the, 486, 495, 505, 509. 510, 516-518, 
 
 532-572, 613, 655, 660, 662, 667, 671. 
 Whitby, Synod of, 33. 
 Whitefield, George, methodist, 632-633. 
 Whitehall, palace of, 461. 
 White Sea, the, 393. 
 AVhitgift, John, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 374, 405. 
 Wicklow, 680. 
 
 Wight, Isle of, Jutish settlement in, 18. 
 Wilberforce, William, 634, 635. 
 Wilfrid, St., of Ripon, 33. 
 Wilkes, John, reformer, 574, 576. 
 WlUoughby, explorer, 393. 
 William i., the Conqueror, 63, 64, 67-72, 
 
 82-93. 
 
 11. Rufus, 94-101. 
 
 m., of Orange. 494, 495, 496-510. 
 
 IV., 642. 650-656. 
 
 D. of Aqultaine, 101. 
 
 son of Robert of Normandy, 107. 
 
 son of Henry i., 107, 108. 
 
 of Corbeil, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 111. 
 
 the Lion, K. of Scots, 125, 132. 
 
 I., prince of Orange, 386, 392. 
 
 III., prince of Orange, 483, 484. .See 
 
 also William iv., K. of England. 
 
 I., of Prussia, 672, 678. 
 
 D. of Clarence. <See William iv., K. 
 
 of England. 
 Wilmington, Lord, 553. 
 AVimbledon, Edward Cecil, Lord, 436. 
 ■\V'inceby, battle of, 452. 
 Winchelsea, Robert, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, 192, 193, 195, 201. 
 Wincliester, royal city of Wessex, 76. 
 
INDEX 
 
 767 
 
 Winchester, statute of, 184. 
 
 cathedral of, 2t7. 
 
 school at, 301. 
 
 Windsor, 257. 
 
 Winwood, battle of, a3. 
 
 WItenaRemot, the, 66, 79. 147. 
 
 Wittenberg, in Saxony, 332. 
 
 Wolfe, general, 56»-569. 
 
 Wolscley, general, 683. 
 
 Wolsey, Thomas, cardinal and fttcbbishop 
 
 of York, 318-321, 326-336. 
 Woodstock, Thomas of Ste Gloncester. 
 Woodstock, assize of, 124, 160. 
 Woodville, Elizabeth, ((ueen of Edwatd iv., 
 
 288, 29.5-296. 
 
 family of, 295, 296. 
 
 Worcester, battle uf, 465. 
 
 AVorde, Wynkyn de, printer, 3M. 
 
 AX'ordsworth, William, poet, 638. 
 
 Worms, concordat of, lu5, 108. 
 
 Worsley, 628. 
 
 Wren, Sir Christopher, architect, 639. 
 
 Wroxeter. .See Viroconum. 
 
 Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 362. 
 
 (son of the above'), poet, 
 
 416. 
 
 James, architect, 636. 
 
 WycUffe, John, reformer, 234, 236-329, 
 
 252. 
 
 Wykeham, William of, bishop of Win- 
 chester, 226, 234, 247, 301, 
 
 Wymondbam, 356. 
 
 York, city of, II, (8, 75, 160, 287, 304. 
 
 344, 410. Sm alto Eburacum. 
 archbishops of, 3u, 120, 319. Set aUo 
 
 Paullniis, Kgbert, Thurstan, Roger, Orey 
 
 Walter, Scrope, Neville George, and 
 
 Wolaer Thomas. 
 
 parliament of, 303. 
 
 minster, 247. 
 
 great comidl at, 445. 
 
 siege of, 463. 
 
 bonae of, 379-381, 384-399. 
 
 Richard, D. of. 37 9-383. 
 
 Edward, D. of, 383. See Edward iv. 
 
 James, D. of, 478-484. See James 11. 
 
 Richard, D. of, 396-396, 3U. See aUo 
 
 Richard iii. 
 
 I>. of, and Cardinal. 668. 
 
 Yorkshire, 77, 84, 90, 638. 863. 
 Yorktown. 584. 
 Ypres, 211. 
 
 Zanzibar, 688. 
 Zealand. 386. 
 
 New, 734. 
 
 Zulos, the, 726. 
 Zutohen, batilc of, 392. 
 Zwlogte, Ulricb, refonner, 333. 
 
 TB£ EKD 
 
 PKtmo ir wiLUAK oumn axd MWi, umitid, Loimov An wmxtm. 
 
wW^-^'^^'^^^^^M 
 
 14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 |*T^''*'P "' 
 
 ^pp 1-7 F^^V"! 
 
 6Apr'63fi y 
 
 fmCTD IPft" 
 
 MAY 1 8 \ii^^ 
 
 Oiip 
 
 Due end .fC WIG Q, 
 subiect to recall art-. 
 
 '^^' M '^ n\ ^^ 
 
 OCT 1 ^ l'^^1 
 
 LOAN C--.. 
 
 l-T"^ ^ 
 
 REC'OLD ,»»'''» 
 
 p-T^-tlPW** 
 
 T.r» 01 4_Kn^.ii >«■> 
 
 General Library 
 
M278419 
 
 * . , 
 
 l-' 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIA UBRARY